Work Text
Detective Jonah Hoss stepped out of his Dodge Charger and huffed under his breath. He slammed the door behind him and placed the styrofoam cup in his hand on top of the hood. Reaching inside of his jacket, he pulled out two small white pills and a bottle of Visine. He tossed the pills in his mouth, dropped exactly two drops in each of his eyes and gulped down the rest of his coffee. Without his usual morning routine, he would never make it through the rest of the day. Mondays were always a drag. He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a pair of circular black shades and began walking across the street. Ignoring the indistinct chattering coming from curious bystanders, he stepped onto the curb of Elmwood and Pine. With his badge hanging front and center, a baby faced officer lifted the yellow tape for him. "Would you get rid of this?" he asked. He handed the empty styrofoam cup to the officer and didn't wait for a response. Tugging at the collar of his button-up t-shirt, the sun was bright and the humidity of this April weather was two months early. It was nine in the morning and the temperature was already in the high 60s.His boots walked across the crime scene, brushing past the nameless fifty or so people that got the same call he did that morning. The rain from the night before had already dried up into the cement, heating up the ground underneath his black boots. He spotted the back of his partner, Detective Brianna Foy ahead, her jet black hair pulled into a low tight bun. When he appeared behind her side, she silently nodded at him. "What a fucking way to start the week, huh?" she mumbled."Were you expecting anything less?" Hoss said. He followed her eyes down to the female forensic technician, Ellen, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground. Above him, a brown-skinned man with a baseball cap and a notepad in his hand was walking towards them. Hoss elbowed Foy, who looked up."Hoss. Foy.""Jones.""What a fucking morning."Hoss looked at Foy, who smirked to herself. "What do you have for us?""Well..." Kevin Jones, the medical examiner, said, flipping open his notepad. He pushed his baseball up off of his forehead and squinted at his own illegible handwriting."I see it's a rough morning for all of us," Hoss teased."Haha, real funny. One of my kids was playing with my glasses and now I can't find the shits," Jones said. "I may as well be reading sandscript." He flipped between some more pages before he sighed. "Okay, so our victim was forty seven year old Mildred Grant, owner of a small gift shop on Cedar Avenue.""Quite a long way from the Delta," Foy commented, raising an eyebrow. "Any next of kin? Husband? Children?""Husband passed away five years ago," Jones replied, flipping the notepad shut. "No children.""Lonely life," Foy said."More like, lucky," Hoss said, frowning. "Cause of death?""M.E. puts it at around eleven thirty last night," Jones said. "A neighbor called in early this morning about a possible break-in.""Anything stolen?" Foy asked."Not a thing." A female patrol officer walked up behind Jones and tapped him on the shoulder. She whispered something into his ear and he nodded. "Thanks." He paused and waited until she walked away before he spoke. "Heads up, the Chief is looking for your captain.""Never good news," Hoss said, nodding at Jones. "Alright, thanks, Jonesy. Give my love to the wife and kids." Jones tipped his baseball cap and walked away. Hoss turned his attention to the body on the ground in front of them. It was covered with a white sheet. He kneeled down and clasped his hands together, waiting for Ellen to acknowledge him. When she looked up from her clipboard, he said, "Please tell me she got a piece of her attacker.""If she did, I can't find it," Ellen said, resting her hands in her lap."So, what did you find?" Foy asked, with a slight aggravation in her voice."An unnecessary amount of stab wounds to her chest and abdomen," Ellen replied, ignoring Foy's attitude. She flipped the white sheet backwards and used her gloved hand to unbutton the last article of clothing Mildred Grant would ever wear. Underneath her flowered gown were many jagged, gaping wounds that continued down her torso, scattered in a frenzied pattern. Her limbs had grown stiff with rigor mortis and her skin was cold and clammy.Hoss, a twenty-year vet, reached into Ellen's medical bag and pulled out a pair of white gloves. He pulled the sheet back further and blinked. His face dropped at the sight of the lifeless form, now only a shell, in front of him. Mildred Grant's body was now a sickly gray pallor and her eyes were shut. But somehow, she still looked sad. The woman that once inhabited that body was gone, leaving behind nothing to remember her by. "No defensive marks," Hoss said, eventually. "She knew her attacker.""But who could she have pissed off that badly to attack her?" Foy asked."And leave her body out for display?" Ellen added. "Lack of blood indicates that she wasn't killed here, so this was intentional and personal."Hoss rose to his feet and pulled off his gloves. He balled them between his hands and looked around. Behind his shades, his eyes stared out ahead, as his mind raced to piece together a story. "The break in, no defensive marks, her nightgown," he said, out loud, to no one in particular. "It's all connected."Ellen stood up and took a deep breath. Behind her goggles was a muted expression, a result of staring at the aftermath of unspeakable and heinous crimes people only read about on social media for a living. "More importantly, who breaks into a house and doesn't take anything?""Someone who isn't there to steal," Hoss replied, turning towards Foy. Her eyes were wide with curiosity and confusion. "Not only did she know her attacker, she trusted them enough to let them inside of her house.""We should talk to the neighbor," Foy suggested."Thanks, Ellen." Hoss nodded at her before he and Foy turned to walk away. He tossed his gloves on the ground and put his hands in his pockets. "We need to call Brady and see if we can get a warrant for Mildred Grant's gift shop.""You think one of her customers could've killed her?" Foy asked, sarcastically. Her voice echoed a skepticism that Hoss didn't share. When she looked up, his face was still. She felt the intensity through his shades and turned away. "I'll get on it," she said, clearing her throat. She pulled out her cell phone and began dialing a number. Hoss unlocked his car and Foy held her cell phone between her cheek and shoulder as she opened the passenger side door. She stepped inside of the car and buckled her seatbelt, groaning underneath her breath. "I'm on hold," she mumbled."Serves you right," Hoss said, shutting the door behind him.Foy rolled her eyes. "Are we stopping by Mildred Grant's house before we get back to the PD?""Yeah, you heard Jones. I'd like to not look like an idiot before we get in front of the captain." Hoss tossed his shades in the glove department and turned on the ignition."And what about the other guy?"Hoss paused. "We'll fill him in later.""You sure about that?" Foy asked, turning towards him. "You do remember what happened last time, don't you?"Hoss placed his hands on the steering wheel and tightened his grip, exposing the white of his knuckles. His eyes trailed down to the round scab on the back of his hand. The overlapping and raised keloids were a reminder of the first and last time he tried to question his place in the pecking order. "I think about it everyday," he said, through clenched teeth. "But like I told him before, unless he wants to come down out of his castle, I'll do my job the way I see fit." Keeping his eyes forward, he stepped on the gas and sped down towards Grand Avenue."You know I got you--" she stopped and straightened her shoulders. "Oh, hello--I've been on hold for Jordan Brady--well, yeah, can you--okay, can you tell her to call Detective Foy from the 52 back? Yeah--yeah, thanks." She ended the call and shook her head. "Where the fuck does Jordan get these new interns from? Not only are they annoying, they're idiots."Hoss smirked as he continued driving. At the next red light, he stopped and turned to his left. There was a red, black and white UNDER CONSTRUCTION sign that hung in front of the Trinity Lounge. That was new. "Aye, Bri, you seen this shit?" he asked. "Since when are they redoing the Lounge?"Foy leaned forward and then shrugged. "The hell if I know," she said, sitting back. "I can't remember the last time I've been there. My line of work doesn't allow me much free time.""Oh, I thought the whole woman in uniform was a thing.""It is," she said, laughing dryly to herself. "For psychopaths and people who spend entirely too much time watching reruns of SVU." She hoped her response wasn’t too accurate that it invited more questions. Her recent string of weird and uncomfortable dates was the last thing she wanted to talk about."Okay, so now that we've covered the men, what about the women?"Foy snuck a peak at her partner from the corner of her eye. A dig about her sexuality would've easily gotten anyone else punched in the face, or the dick, but being a police officer made her skin thicken. "Let's not throw stones," she taunted, slyly. "I'm not the one with two ex-wives.""Give it a couple of more years."
* * *
Somehow, she thought it would be bigger. When Drue Cordova stepped out of the cab, she was sure she was at the wrong place. But the sign on the building that read CARLYLE INDUSTRIES, so maybe not? The international style of the eight floor building was made of glass, steel and concrete. The transparency of the windows ran in straight horizontal rows forming a grid and the ninety degree angles gave it a rectangle shape, mimicking a rubix cube. Now she understood why it was called the "Glass Tower". Not intimidating at all.Two men in suits walked in front of her, breaking her concentration and reminding her that she still hadn't moved. Checking the time on her phone, she mumbled a curse to herself before she shoved her phone back in her messenger bag and hurried towards the building.She kept her head straight and her chin high as she walked through the revolving door. Dozens of men and women dressed in expensive suits and clothing brushed past her in pockets of blurs. Each one of them wearing brand names of designers too expensive for her to dream about. In a silk button up t-shirt, black skinny jeans and Doc Marten boots, she felt underdressed. Like a photographer trying to charm her way onto a movie set to catch the main star smoking a cigarette in their trailer. And that would have usually damaged her confidence but she wasn't there to impress them. Or at least that's what she had to keep telling herself before her pessimism got the better of her.She walked up to the welcome desk and started to speak until a phone rang. The man in front of her with the shaved head put his finger up as he answered the call. After confirming something on his computer, he hung up the receiver and finally looked up."May I help you?""Hi, um, yeah--I'm... I'm here to see JR Carlyle.""And you are?""Drue Cordova.""One minute." He returned to his computer and typed for another minute or so before he spoke again. "Okay, I just need you to sign here while I get you a visitor's pass." He slid a clipboard forward and turned around to the counter behind him. Drue quickly scribbled her name down and when he turned back around, he handed her a pass she stuck on the side of her leather jacket. "Fifth floor, left side.""Thank--" the man had already started greeting someone else before she could finish her sentence. Noted. She rolled her eyes and made her way around the corner to the elevators. When she stepped inside, she could see that there were eight buttons for eight floors, four of which were labeled P1, P2, P3, P4. If 'p' meant parking, she wondered who the hell would need four floors just for parking? The elevator doors opened and Drue stuck her head out before her legs followed. The hallway had two sets of glass doors on both sides. The sign in front of her read left for corporate and right for creative. So, she went left.Once she pushed through the glass doors, she walked into the reception area. The light colored wooden floors made the room bigger than it was and brightened up the already lit up room. The reception area featured a long couch against the wall with two palm plants on each side and a pair of two navy blue chairs facing each other with a long coffee table in the middle. To the further left was a bench that sat underneath a huge painting of a buffalo in black and white. Another pair of blue chairs sat in front of a desk where three women were sitting. The blonde haired woman sitting in the middle looked up, grabbing Drue's attention. "Drue Cordova?""Um, yes.""Follow me." She forced a small smile before she stepped out from behind the desk. The glass door to the right opened and the woman stood there, silently waiting for Drue to move. Through the doorway, she followed the woman through a small hallway that led to an open doorway. Along the light colored wooden floors, they were now walking down a narrow hallway which featured four offices on the right. Movie sized posters hung on the wall, along with a gallery of canvas. At the end of the hallway, the woman stopped and told Drue to wait before she knocked on the door. A voice called out and the woman opened the door and stepped inside. With the door ajar, Drue waited outside, anxiously tapping her hand against her outer thigh. She wasn't nervous but now that she was actually inside of the building, she couldn't wait until this interview was over. The woman appeared by the door and signaled for Drue to come inside with a smile.When Drue walked inside, there was a dark-haired woman sitting behind a desk made of dark wood and black finishes. The office was modern and featured two gray and white area rugs; one underneath the desk and another underneath a small sitting area. Two gray couches sat facing each other with a white marble table with black legs in the middle. A tall potted laurel tree sat in the corner of the office, alongside a gray marble column. On the opposite side sat an eight-inch sakaki tree. A linear hanging island light hung above the middle of the office, providing almost nothing against the natural light coming through the ceiling to floor windows. Again, not intimidating at all."I'll be right with you," the woman said, her face glued to the desktop Mac computer in front of her. Rapid clicks filled the air for a moment and then the woman loudly cleared her throat. "Okay..." she said, her voice trailing off as she flipped through a pile of folders. "Ah, okay. Here it is." When she looked up, Drue was staring directly at her. She smiled to herself, obviously amused by the blank confusion on Drue's face. "Is everything okay?""Um, I'm not sure I'm in the right office. I-I mean it's a gorgeous office but I'm pretty sure I'm supposed to be seeing a man."Pursing her lips together, the woman clasped her hands together and sat forward. "Oh yeah, about that... Hi, my name is JR Carlyle."Drue snorted. She twisted her mouth to ask if this was some kind of a joke, but the woman's face remained firm. "So, you're JR Carlyle?""I am. Have a seat." She signaled towards the two gray tufted accent chairs in front of her desk.Okay, so definitely not a joke. Drue held her breath as she sat down in one of the chairs. They were as comfortable as they looked expensive. She kept her eyes on the woman as she began flipping through a folder.Obviously feeling a pair of eyes watching her intensely, she said, "It's short for Jamison Riley, in case you were wondering.""Oh okay, that makes--""But everyone calls me JR. You will too," she interrupted, without looking up. "So, I've read your application and I've gone through all of your recommendations, your resume--"
Drue hunched her shoulders and prepared herself. The recommendations that her best friend, Lex, came up with were surely going to get her laughed out of the room. Aside from her brief stint at the Camden Hills Museum of Natural History, everything else on her resume was a lie. She just prayed that JR didn’t call any of the numbers listed because one of them was going to direct her to Floral Fantasies, a flower shop her aunt liked.“—and everything looks good.”Drue’s eyebrows creased in disbelief. She started to say something but stopped herself. Maybe not questioning things would keep her foot out of her mouth.JR closed the folder and set it to the side. “What do you know about Carlyle Industries?”Drue was almost afraid to answer. The truth was, she didn’t know much. “I know you guys own a lot of properties in Camden Hills,” she replied, chewing on her bottom lip. Keep. It. Together.“We do,” JR said. “Grand Meadows Medical Center is one of our biggest companies, as well as Carlyle Studios, where we produce movies and manage talent of different kinds. I mostly work on the corporate side and as of a month ago, I became the interim Chairwoman. A position I took over while my father recovers from…” she paused and cleared her throat. Her ocean blue eyes blinked back a hesitancy as she thought about her next words. “You will be working here in this building under me and my staff,” she continued, straightening her shoulders. “I don’t need to tell you that I run a tight ship but for the sake of complete transparency, I will. The people here will tell you that while I’m a fairly easy going ‘boss’, I can be a bitch if the occasion calls for it. It’s not a word I’m particularly fond of but if it means that people will respect me, I’ll take it.”Drue recognized and understood the weight of her words. A woman running a billion dollar company may have been seen as an accomplishment to some, but to the outside world, it was a disaster waiting to happen. It was such a double standard. If a woman was strong enough to carry and give life, why couldn’t she run a company? Men did it all the time and for three times the pay at that. “If I may, is that why you go by JR instead of Jamison?”An enigmatic and close-lipped smile appeared on JR’s face. “Yes, that’s exactly why. When I walk into a room full of men, I want to be respected on the same level as any one of them. I want my accomplishments recognized and not dismissed because I have a vagina.”Drue’s eyes and nose crinkled as she chuckled to herself. “You must give your husband hell?” A question that was really a compliment.“How do you know I’m married?” Drue held up her hand and pointed to her empty left ring finger. JR looked down at her own hand, where a marquise shaped, two carat diamond ring sat and smirked. “You’re perceptive. That’s good,” she said, slightly parting her lips. “And I give him hell because I know he can handle it.”For a moment, the two of them sat in silence. Each admiring the other but waiting to see which one would break first. Drue kept her movements subtle, trying to keep up a confidence that would allow her to walk out of that building with the internship she wanted.“So, the job is yours… if you want it,” JR said, after a moment.Drue blinked. “Seriously?”“I highly doubt you’d waste an hour trip out here from Camden Hills just for kicks. So yes, seriously.”“Well then, I accept.”
“I know you do.” JR sat up in her chair, grabbed a stack of folders and tossed them in the garbage can beside her desk. “My assistant Flora will get your paperwork started, so make sure you stop by her desk on your way out.” When Drue didn’t move, JR raised an eyebrow.“Oh! O-okay,” Drue said, jolting out of her chair. She grabbed her messenger bag and tossed it over her shoulder. “Ah, thanks… for the interview… I really appreciate the opportunity.”“Just don’t make me regret it.” Drue nodded as she turned and made her way out of the office. “Oh and Ms. Cordova…”Drue stopped and turned. “Yeah?”“Maybe come up with some better recommendations next time.”She stood there slack-jawed. “How-how did you know?” she asked, stammering.“I was twenty one once too.”Drue’s mind couldn’t stop racing. After getting her welcome packet from JR’s assistant, she hurried out of the building. She wanted to keep the reality of what just happened fresh in her mind, while it still felt real. Once she was through the revolving door, she closed her eyes and let out a huge breath. Did that really happen? Fuck yeah it did. As she walked towards the curb, she ordered a cab and texted her mother, grandmother and Lex while she waited. On the train ride back to Camden Hills, she stared out of the window with a grin on her face. She was happy and proud of herself, an overwhelming feeling that both excited and scared her. Not only had she made it out of the interview in one piece, she also managed to impress JR. But now, reality was starting to set in. Now, the real work began.After she got off the train, she walked off the platform and made her way towards her car. It sat alone in the train station’s parking lot. It was close to five thirty in the evening and the sun was starting to set. She tossed her messenger bag in the backseat of her 1999 Toyota Celica GT and hopped in the driver’s seat. She plugged her phone up to the AUX cable and scrolled through her playlists. She decided on her usual, Nirvana’s third album, Nevermind, and horribly sang along to every song as she drove home.
She left the windows open, allowing the evening breeze to flow through the car, hoping it would keep her from falling asleep. Her excitement about landing her internship had died down once she realized how tired she was. Her phone chimed, interrupting her favorite song, Nirvana’s Something in the Way, grabbing her attention. Still sitting at a red light, she figured she had enough time to check the text message from Lex before it turned green. Rapidly blinking away the blurriness of her eyes, Drue was scrolling on her phone when she heard the loud sounds of the driver behind her slamming their hand on the horn. When she looked up, the light was green. Sticking her middle finger out of the window, Drue mumbled a curse under her breath and took her foot off the gas. She was driving through the intersection when the side of her face lit up. She turned and froze as the bright headlights of a car approached her in a rush. Her eyes lit up with fear and once the other car’s bumper made contact with the driver’s side door, Drue’s car skidded across the bumpy pavement, crashing into a light post on the corner. Drue’s teeth grinded against each other as her seatbelt pulled her chest back, causing her head to snap to the side and then forward. Her forehead thumped against the steering wheel, ricocheting against its own force. Her eyes burned as she stumbled to lift her head. It felt heavy and her eyes burned, as she placed her hand to her forehead. Dazed, Drue turned her head to the side to see smoke evaporating from the other car’s engine. It’s still running. She could hear faint hissing coming from the car, along with a pinging sound, like water when it hits hot metal.Drue started fumbling as she tried to unbuckle her seatbelt but it wouldn’t budge. A sharp pain shoots through her left arm as she continues to fight with the seatbelt. Red and white lights flashed behind, growing bigger and louder as ambulances approached the scene. Her vision clears up temporarily and now she can see a man standing in front of her. His mouth is moving but she can’t make out what he’s saying. “I-I can’t… I-I can’t move,” Drue says, her voice no softer than a whimper. “My-my seatbelt, it’s—“ her eyesight blurred again and unable to fight the urge to close her eyes, her vision went black before her head went limp.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"What the bloody hell happened? I said I would be right back." Virek d'Luca frowned as he stared at the dead body lying at his feet. Full of several stab wounds and a bullet hole in the forehead, all he could do was blink. After a moment, he took a deep breath and turned to the side. "Don't you lot both answer at once."Axel and Sven, identical twin brothers, stood there in silence. Axel, the older twin with a beanie on his head, was the first to speak. "Boss, I know this looks crazy but hear us out.""Oh, I will and if I don't hear the words 'he attacked us', I will snap your neck.""Nevermind," Axel said, dropping his head.Virek sighed. "You blokes had one job," he said, holding up one finger. "One job. What could have possibly happened in the twenty minutes I was gone?"Axel looked at his brother, Sven, and then back at Virek. "You said to kill him if he moved," he replied, shrugging."And?""He moved," said Sven. He cocked one of his pistols, placing it in the holster underneath the back of his shirt.Virek narrowed his eyes at Sven before he turned away. If the twins had been anyone else, he would've killed them already. But they weren't. As the only two people in the world he trusted with his own life, he had no choice but to excuse their behavior. Even when said behavior was reckless and stupid. "Tell me you at least got some useful information out of him before you shot him in the head.""Does it matter?" Axel asked. "Mercenaries are notorious for lying."Virek shook his head and pressed his lips together as he continued to stare at the body. "That may be true but that is why we torture them," he said, through a tight jaw. "To determine if what they're saying is true or not. We were meant to find out who vandalised the Trinity Lounge." With narrowed eyes, he turned towards the twins again. "What am I supposed to tell the Seelie Court now?""You could tell them to fuck off," Sven replied, dismissively.Virek dropped his shoulders and grinned. Against his better judgment, he wished he didn't find Sven's response funny but he did. "You're insufferable," he mumbled. He kneeled down beside the body and stared at the hooded man. His mask was pulled up from his face. He grabbed the man's head by the chin and let out an exasperated sigh. "Lucky bastard."'Lucky' in the sense that the hooded man died having dealt with the twins and not him personally. With his body still intact, he would still have something the authorities could identify him with. After the last incident, the twins insisted on being in charge of 'questioning' their victims and Virek had no choice but to relent to their suggestion. The Seelie Court had not been fans of him leaving charred corpses across Camden Hills and he wasn't in the mood to be scolded for the hundredth time.Virek's phone chimed, so he stood up and pulled it out of his jacket pocket. It was a notification with a link to an article in the Camden Hills Chronicle. He skimmed through the article and sucked his teeth. "There was another murder this morning," he announced, lowering his eyebrows. "The body of Mildred Grant was found dead on Elmwood and Pine. No suspects. The case remains ongoing." He put his phone away. “Not the news I was expecting.”"Another Undine attack?" Axel asked."One would assume so.""If she was a Light, the Seelie Court is not gonna like that," Axel said."No, they're not," Virek said, licking his bottom lip. "Which means that I should be hearing from them soon.""I don't get it," Sven said, his brow furrowed. "Why do they always call you? Kai is a Light. Shouldn't he be handling this type of shit?" He looked down at the body with disgust on his face."Normally I would agree with you, mate but it's like you said. Kai is a Light, which means he is limited in what he can do. Whereas I am not.""So, what are you gonna tell them?" Axel asked, folding his arms across his chest.Good question. Virek was just as clueless as the rest of the city of Camden Hills was. The only thing keeping his attention to these murders was the involvement of Mercenaries. Assassins for hire going around killing Undines was a coincidence that the Seelie and Unseelie Courts couldn't afford to ignore. And Virek, an unaligned Fae that could work in the gray areas, made him the perfect person to investigate. But every time he thought he was getting one step closer to finding the person responsible, another body dropped, leaving him with more questions than answers.Interrupting the silence between the three men, the intercom to the apartment beeped. Virek walked over to the front door and pressed the SPEAK button. "What is it, Preston?" he asked, annoyed."You have a delivery, sir.""Alright, send it up.""Who would be sending something here?" Sven asked, shifting in his stance.From the corner of his eye, Axel turned to see his brother reaching behind his shirt for his pistols. "Sven, relax. You're ready to shoot and we don't even know what it is.""So?" Sven said, squinting his eyes.Axel shook his head and laughed to himself. "What do you think, it's a bomb or something?""You never know.""Preston isn't that stupid," Axel said. The smirk on his face quickly disappeared as he turned towards Virek. "Right?"Virek had to think about the question for a minute. The doorman to his building was a lot of things but stupid enough to harm the man that employed him wasn't one of them. He was paid well enough to do as he was told and too intimidated to ask any questions. Oh, and jealous. That much was clear by the way he looked at Virek any time they spoke. There was an envy in Preston's eyes that his obedience couldn't hide. Whether it was because of his money or youth, he couldn't help but stare at Virek with coldness. Virek understood though. In contrast, Preston was in his fifties and had given up on his body years ago. His stomach hung out over his belt and if he didn't shave his beard, he looked ten years older than he really was. But even that wasn't saying much. In his younger days, he couldn't hold a candle to Virek and if Virek cared enough, he would've felt sympathy for the man. He didn't.Virek stood at five foot nine with almond shaped eyes, a square shaped face and a long straight nose. He had long and thick ombre blonde balayage hair that hung well past his shoulders. His cupid's bow shaped lips were hidden underneath an unkempt beard that somehow felt more smoother than anyone would assume. To the ordinary person, he looked like one of those models that was unintentionally discovered, doing the most normal of things. Walking his dog, checking the mail or cutting the grass. None of which Virek would be caught dead doing but that was the point. He looked like the type that hated being recognized but would hate it if he wasn't. And that's what Preston saw in him the minute he was hired as the doorman to Virek's building. An empty-headed pretty boy who relied on his good looks to get what he wanted. But as right as he may have been, in his own head, Preston would never say any of those things out loud. A smart decision on his part because if he did, his body would have been hanging from an electrical line by now.A knock on the door pulled Virek out of his trance. He looked through the peephole and then opened the door. "Preston," he said, a fake smile on his face. "How are ya, bruv?""I'm-I'm well, Mr. d'Luca," Preston stuttered. "This-this is for you." He handed Virek a white envelope as his eyes glanced past him. He noticed Axel and Sven a few steps away and wondered why they were standing so close to each other.Virek loudly cleared his throat, startling Preston. He shrunk back. "Thank you, that will be all." He didn't wait for a response and slammed the door shut."What a fucking loser," Axel said, with his lip curled.Virek tore open the envelope and sneered. "Well, that didn't take long, did it?" He looked up at the twins and held up a small card with an engraved symbol of a horse on it."So, we're going to the beach then?" Sven asked, rubbing his hands together."Unfortunately, yes." Virek tossed the envelope to the ground and smashed the card between his hands. "But before you go, get rid of that," he said, signaling towards the body behind the twins. "I'll meet you downstairs in an hour."If there was one thing Virek hated, it was being summoned. The twins had driven them to Dead Horse Bay, an island in downtown Camden Hills, over twenty minutes and Virek still hadn't moved. He stood on the boardwalk in silence, as he stared aimlessly out at the water. In his hand was a bottle, one of many that lay amongst the ton of broken glass, old shoes and construction materials scattered across the beach. The bottle, with another business card for the Royal Eastern Hotel inside of it, was an invitation by the Seelie Court. To the surprise of no one, they were requesting his presence. It was likely that they heard or read about Jesse Sheppard's article and had questions. Questions he didn't have answers for.Axel and Sven appeared behind him. They were standing side by side with their hands behind their backs. "Boss, everything good?" Axel asked.Virek looked down at the bottle as bolts of electricity surged between his fingers. "I'm fine," he replied, grimacing. "Let's just get this over with." He tossed the bottle back onto the beach and turned around, brushing past the twins.The Royal Eastern Hotel was one of the many hideouts for the Seelie Court. The security guard out front, a dark-haired man with glasses, stood up straight as Virek and the twins made their way towards him. He stepped to the side and held the door open, nodding as Virek walked past, the twins close behind. Once they were inside of the lobby, Axel and Sven stopped. Not allowed upstairs, they watched as Virek made his way towards the elevators. Virek took the elevator to the sixth floor and walked to the end of a long hallway. Stopping in front of double steel doors, he pulled the cuff of his jacket back and waved his wrist in front of a sensor on the wall. The doors opened up into a huge theater styled room with an endless amount of chairs that circled around the stage. A single podium sat in the middle, on top of a black carpet. Leave it to the Seelie Court to make a statement. Virek walked down the center aisle and stopped just before the stage. Taking a wide stance, he waited for what felt like forever before a door to the right opened. Three people, two men and a woman, walked in. With a scowl on his face, Virek watched as they took their positions on the stage.The Seelie Court was made up of three of the oldest Fae. Ashe, a fair-haired Fae that could shapeshift, stepped forward. Dressed in a three-piece wool suit and over five hundred years old, he smiled. "Nice of you to grace us with your presence, Sorath.""Do not call me that," Virek said."Why? It is your true name, is it not?""Not the point...""Isn't it?" Ashe said, slyly.For someone over five hundred years old, Ashe had the maturity of a toddler. And what made it worse is that he liked it."Well, you sent for me, so I'm here.""I assume you're aware of the recent murder of one, Mildred Grant, yes?" Ashe asked."Barely," Virek replied, stamping his foot on the ground. "I hardly pay attention to things that don't involve--""Yourself." The red-haired woman, a Fae named Avala, interrupted. She was Ashe's second in command and partner, a Light Fae at four hundred and seventy five years old.
Virek's eyes glared at her and she returned his look with a scowl on her own. With the power of Telekinesis, he and Avala shared a mutual dislike for one another. Whenever they were around each other, he had to push the idea of electrocuting her out of his head. He had tried that once before and wasn't too eager at the idea of her throwing it back at him. Again."So, why am I here again?" he asked, turning back to Ashe. "I have things to do.""Oh, I'm sure you do but since you are not aware, let me bring you up to speed," Ashe responded, lifting his chin. "Mildred Grant was the third Undine killed in the past two weeks and some members of the Fae community have expressed their concerns. They are..." he kissed his teeth. "...nervous and I'm sure you can understand why. They are under the impression that Hunters may have returned."Virek shrugged. "And?" he said. "We've dealt with Hunters before. What's the big deal now?""Mind your tongue, Guardian," Braun, a dark-haired Fae, hissed. Despite being the largest of the Seelie Court, he was the youngest of the three and possessed the power of Teleportation. "The big deal is that there are Fae being killed and we have a duty to protect our community. We have to minimize the spread of panic."Virek frowned. As he stared at Braun, this was another instance where he had to abandon the idea of telling him to fuck off. Known for his temper, one wrong word from Virek would leave him left somewhere in the middle of a desert. Or at least that was the rumor floating around about the disappearance of a certain Fae named Stone. "So, you want me to take care of a Hunter?" Virek asked, tucking his chin. "You could've just rang me for all of that.""These killings were not at the hands of Hunters," Ashe revealed."Then who?""We were thinking more along the lines of Mercenaries," Ashe responded, swaying his head from side to side. Virek started to speak but Ashe held his hand up, silencing him. "That wasn't a question." He tugged at his nose as he stepped down from the stage. "And before you say that it's not possible, I assure you it is and that is where you come in, Guardian. There is a certain Undine that may be next on these Mercenaries' list and we need you to provide protection for her." The smirk on Virek's face confused him. "Have I missed something?""No, but I fucking have. My job doesn't include babysitting.""Your job is to be a Guardian," Avala added. "And as a Guardian, you are to protect--""My Watchtower. And that's exactly what I've been doing for the past century." He was talking to Avala but he kept his eyes firmly on Ashe. "And to be honest, I don't see what one has to do with the other.""That's not important right now, Sorath," Ashe said."I told you not to call me--""We are asking you to do this and you will." Ashe's voice was low but demanding. "Are we clear?""No, we’re not."Ashe twisted his lips into a cynical smile. "You have a problem with this?""Yeah, because this is bullshit.""Be that as it may, you will do this for us.""And if I don't?" Virek taunted."Must we go through this every time, Sorath?" Ashe said, pretending to pout. "You know that as members of the Seelie Court, we can--""You can't do shit, mate," Virek interrupted, baring his teeth. "I'm neither aligned to you or the Unseelie, so as far as I'm concerned, I don't have to do a fucking thing. I came here as a courtesy and--" he felt a tightness around his neck and began struggling to breathe. He looked past Ashe and saw Avala holding her hand up as she slowly stepped down from the stage.She walked past Ashe, who closed his eyes and sighed. "You may be unaligned, Guardian, but you are still Fae," she said, her lip curling. "And when you are in front of the ruling class of the Seelie Court, you will show some fucking respect." She started to close her hand, tightening the invisible grip around Virek's throat. A devious smile appeared on her face as she watched Virek's eyes start to water. He continued to scratch and claw at his neck to no avail."That's enough, Avala." Ashe stepped up out from behind her and stared at her until she finally relented. Huffing under her breath like a scolded child, she dropped her hand and the grip around Virek's neck was gone. He dropped down to one knee and gasped for air. He let out several dry coughs before he stumbled back to his feet. Ashe walked up to him with a grin on his face. "Sorath, we all want what's best for the Fae, yes?" he asked. "So, in that vein, protecting our people, let's say you do us this favor and..." he stopped and thought about it for a second. "...in the future, we may, I don't know, owe you one?" He raised an eyebrow before he turned around. Grabbing Avala's hand, Braun joined them as they made their way out of the room. When they reached the door, Ashe stopped. With his back turned, he said, "I've informed the Undine's mother of your arrival. Their information has been sent to your Spectres. Good day, Guardian."As soon as Virek stepped out of the elevator, the twins straightened their shoulders and stood at attention. When he walked past them, Axel and Sven looked at each other, verifying that the other caught the expression on Virek's face. Having been with him for over fifteen years, there wasn't much he could hide from them. Something was up.During the car ride, Virek stared out of the tinted back window of Axel's SUV in aggravation. His face was flush with anger as he replayed his meeting with the Seelie Court back in his mind. Why was he being forced to protect some random Undine? If he had half a mind, he would've killed all three of them. Oldest Fae in the world or not, who were they to demand such a ridiculous favor of him? Sure, he could understand the urgency to find the person committing these Fae murders but why was this certain Undine a responsibility? His responsibility? What was so special about her? Or him, whoever? What made them any different from Mildred Grant or the other three that were killed? Thank God the twins couldn't hear his thoughts because he knew what they'd say. He was beginning to sound like a Dark Fae. And it may have just been his anger talking but he couldn't help it. At least the Unseelie were honest in their stance. They weren't going to do anything that didn't benefit them directly. Unlike the Seelie, who pretended to care about their own people but would dispose of anyone who disrespected them. Fucking hypocrites.That entire meeting should've gone differently. He should've told the Seelie Court to kiss his ass and walked out. But Avala and Braun wouldn't have let that happen. One way or another, they would've made him do what they wanted; whether he liked it or not. His agency may have been taken away but at least he would get something out of it. Now, the Seelie Court owed him one and they would have to honor it; whether they liked it or not.Sven's phone chimed. "Who the hell is Ryan Cordova?" he asked, out loud. Before anyone could answer, his phone chimed again. "And now her address?" He turned around in the passenger seat and looked at Virek, holding up his phone. "Please tell me we're off to kill someone.""No," Virek replied, turning towards him. "We're off to protect someone."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"At least drink something, Ryan. You haven't moved from this chair in over a day.""And I'm not moving until my daughter wakes up.""Ryan, she will. She's already starting to heal.""Kris, lower your voice.""Oh please, no one is in here besides us.""That's not the point. I'm still trying to think of an explanation to give to the doctor.""Who says you have to tell him anything?""Seriously, Kris? You don't think they'll start asking questions once they realize that Drue's arm isn't broken anymore?""Just tell them she’s a modern miracle of science,” Kris said, sarcastically. “Doctors eat that shit up all the time.""Yeah, and in the next twenty years, kids will be reading about her in textbooks."“You say that like it’s a bad thing.”"Kris...""Alright, alright. I was just trying to lighten the mood.""I know, I'm sorry. I just... can't help but think about the fact that we nearly lost her. If she had died in that car accident, I-I don't know what--""Ryan... I get it. But Drue will be fine. We didn't lose her. She is still with us. The only person that should have died was driving the other car--Drue? Ryan, look."Drue's eyes rapidly blinked open as she heard the sound of faded voices. She squeezed them shut before they finally stopped fighting against her. When she looked up, she was staring at a white ceiling with a yellow light above her. Where the hell was she? Her eyes slowly scanned down and that's when she saw a TV mounted up against the wall. A pullout couch sat underneath it with a small bedside table beside it."Drue? Baby? Can you hear me?""I'll go and get the nurse,” Kris said, hurrying out of the room.Instinctively, Drue tried to sit upright but a sharp and throbbing pain sliced through the middle of her forehead, pushing her back down. That's when she turned to the side and saw the light brown eyes on her mother."Hey Bunny," she said, in a quiet voice. "I'm so glad you're awake." Her mother sat beside the bed with her hands clasped underneath her chin. It was as if she had been sitting there, praying to herself."Hey mom." Her voice was low and hoarse. "Where am I?""You're at the hospital, baby. You had an accident.”Her head throbbed again. "An accident?" she repeated. "What-what kind of accident?""Your car was hit going through the light." Ryan stood up and sat on the side of the bed. She grabbed Drue's hand and brought it up to her lips for a kiss. "But you're okay. You're okay.""I don't feel okay. My head feels like I've been hit with a sledgehammer.""Yeah, that would be the concussion...""Shit," Drue mumbled, wincing. The throbbing pain in her head was starting to sting and disorientate her, so she decided to close her eyes and lay her head back. "You said I was in a car accident. What about the other car? What-what happened to the driver? Are they–""Um," Ryan said. "There was no other driver."Drue opened one eye but kept her head back. She caught onto the hesitation in her mother's voice and didn't like it. "What do you mean there was no driver?" she asked. Snapshots of blinking lights flashed in her mind, followed by the sound of her car's tires skidding across the cement. "I remember–""There was no one else in the other car. By the time your aunt and I got there, paramedics were putting you in the ambulance."“And my car?”“Totaled.”"Ugh," Drue groaned, closing her eyes. Thinking about her beloved car, a gift from her mother on her eighteenth birthday, being crushed between another car and the light post aggravated her concussion. "Don't tell me anymore. I'm sorry, mom. The car, I just--"Ryan squeezed her hand. "You have absolutely nothing to apologize for," she said. "You are alive and that's the only thing I'm focused on."Drue opened her eyes and dropped her head, fighting back tears. "I know but still. You bought the car for me and now, it's--""It's replaceable," Ryan said, leaning forward. She ran her hand along the side of Drue's face. "You, my dear, are not." With holding her hand, Ryan looked up towards the door. "Your aunt should have been back by now. She went to go get a nurse."Drue glanced over her mother's shoulder and realized that it was light outside. Morning even. "How long have I been here?""A little over forty eight hours.""Forty eight hours?" Drue asked, her eyes wide. "Are you telling me that I've been here for two days?""Yes, the doctors wanted to run some more tests on you," Ryan explained. "They wanted to make sure that all you had was a concussion and not internal bleeding, you know. Plus, they weren't going to let you go home with a broken arm."A broken... what? Drue's eyes trailed off to the side as she looked at her left arm. She remembered feeling a sharp pain once her car was hit but she didn't feel anything now. Lifting her arm, she inspected it, looking for any bruises, cuts or scrapes. She couldn't find any. "Unless it's the concussion, my arm looks fine."When she turned back to her mother, Ryan had an eyebrow raised with one of her infamous "don't get cute" looks in her eyes. The same look that made even her twenty one year old daughter straighten up. "Speaking of that," she said, pointing to Drue's arm. "When the doctor walks in here, let me do all of the talking. Got it?"Drue nodded. "Got it.""Your aunt thinks they won't ask but I know they will. They have too."Ryan released Drue's hand and began wiping the palms of her hands across the top of her thighs. It was weird. Drue wasn't used to seeing her mother nervous before. "Mom, are you okay?""Yes, I'm okay. I'm fine. I just want to get you home.""Yeah." Drue's voice was small. Although she didn't believe her mother, she wasn't going to push the subject any further.The door to the room opened and Drue's aunt, Kris walked inside. She had a cup of coffee in her hand. A doctor in a long white coat walked in after her. He thanked Kris with a smile and Drue watched her aunt's cheeks fill with blush.The doctor, a tall man with brown curly high hair and a clean shaved face walked up to Drue's bed. He wrapped his stethoscope around his neck and said, "I'm glad to see you're awake, Ms. Cordova. My name is Doctor Duncan. How do you feel?"When he smiled, the sincerity in his face somehow made Drue feel more comfortable. And in a hospital bed, that wasn't easy. But there was definitely an aura about him. A fatherly and loving aura. She wondered if he had children. "Um, yeah... I'm okay. I mean, I feel like I've been hit by a bus but I heard it was another car, so..."Crickets. The room was so silent that you could hear a mouse sneeze, if that was physically possible. Was it too soon for the self-deprecating jokes? The way her mother bowed her head said so. Drue could hear her mother's voice in her head, reminding her that she didn't always have to say what she was thinking out loud. Now she understood why."Technically, it was a truck but I'm not that much of a stickler for details," Dr. Duncan said, winking. And now she was blushing... something she never did in front of people. But she knew that the wink was code for: I got you. “So, we’ve checked all of your tests and surprisingly, everything looks good.”Ryan clasped her hands together and silently cheered to herself. Kris appeared behind her and tossed her hands across her sister's shoulders. "Does that mean she can go home?""Well, with her concussion, I wanted to keep her for an extra night but..." he replied, folding his arms across his chest. He looked down at Drue and squinted his eyes. "If you can promise to take it easy for a couple of weeks, then I don't see why you can't go home."Drue's eyes lit up. "I promise," she said, nodding. "I'll take it easy.""Okay, so I'll tell the nurse to get your paperwork ready," Dr. Duncan said. "But before I go, I wanna take a look at your arm. It was pretty banged up--" As he started to reach for her arm, Drue's eyes immediately darted towards her mother and aunt. The two of them shared a look between each other before Ryan turned back to Drue. She nodded, in a way that told her to relax and keep cool. Don't call attention to yourself. Drue turned back around to Dr. Duncan, who was examining her arm. "--yesterday?" His voice trailed off as he stared at her arm. His eyes were narrow and his face contorted in a mix of confusion and disbelief. He leaned in closer to her arm, as if the answers to why her arm was fully healed were going to pop up underneath her skin. “Any pain? Soreness or weakness?”Drue shook her head. “Nope.”He stared at her arm for a couple of minutes before he looked up and said, "Well, I thought I'd seen everything. Guess not." He placed Drue's arm back on the bed and took a step back from the bed. "Um, I'm-I'm just gonna have the nurse come in and take some blood from you and then you-you can get dressed and leave. I'll-I'll be right back." He forced a smile before he rushed out of the room."Yeah, he's spooked," Kris said, slightly amused."Of course he is," Ryan said, frowning. "Wouldn't you be?" She kept her eyes on the door, as if she was anticipating something. “I don’t like this.”“Ryan, you’re doing that thing again.”“What–”The door opened and a brown skinned nurse walked in. "Hi, I'm here to take some of your blood," she said, smiling. "I have to confirm, you're Druden Cordova?""Yes.""And your birthday?""March 5, 2002.""Thank you."Ryan and Kris stood off to the side as the nurse took Drue's blood. Once the nurse was done, she excused herself from the room. After a brief moment, Ryan walked over to the room's closet and pulled out a duffel bag. "Drue, it's time to get dressed," she said, dropping the duffel bag on the bed. "Kris packed you the essentials."Drue saw the paranoia in her mother's eyes and started to question the urgency in her tone but decided not to. She just slipped out of the bed, grabbed the duffel bag and went into the bathroom. After she brushed her teeth, she washed her face with the generic brand of soap and got dressed. It felt so good to be in her own clothes again. She took one last look at herself in the mirror and took a deep breath. For someone who was in a car accident two days ago, aside from the small cut on her eyebrow, she looked incredibly good.When she walked out of the bathroom, her mother and aunt were in the midst of a debate about whether or not Dr. Duncan could be trusted. Her aunt said she was being ridiculous and irrational and in return, her mother said that her sister wasn't being serious enough. When they realized Drue was standing there, the both of them quickly stopped talking. "Are you ready?""Yeah," Drue replied. "The sooner we can get out of here, the better."After stopping at the nurse's station, Kris, Ryan and Drue made their way out of the hospital. Drue kept her head down as she followed her mother and aunt out to the parking lot. The afternoon rays of the sun smacked her in the face once she stepped through the automatic doors. The last time she was outside, it was getting dark, so the brightness of the sun was a happy welcome. Hopping into the backseat of her mother's car, Drue tossed her duffel bag behind her seat and settled in."Before we go home, can we stop and get some food?" Kris asked, putting her seatbelt on. "I'm starving.""Yeah, sure." Ryan turned on the ignition and backed out of the parking spot. "Bunny, I'm sure you're hungry. What do you want?""Bacon cheeseburgers.""I should've known."During the car ride, Drue's eyes were closed but she could still hear her mother and aunt's voices. They continued their argument from the hospital, only briefing stopping when Ryan pulled into the drive-through of Five Guys. Her grandmother wasn't the only one starving. By the time her mother pulled out of the drive-through, Drue was nearly finished with one of her burgers and at some point, she had nodded off. The sound of her mother's voice calling out to her woke her and when she opened her eyes, they were sitting in the driveway of her mother's house.Her old house. Built in 1938, her three-bedroom, two bath childhood home sat at the end of a dead end street. With over twenty one hundred square feet, a wraparound porch, a swinging bench out front and a lake out back, it was more than enough room for a lone child like Drue to run around to her heart's content. But as much as she always loved coming back home, her mother's house wasn't her home. So, she wondered why her mother didn't drop her at her apartment first.As if her mother could tell what she was thinking, she turned around and said, "I thought you could spend the night here and then I'd take you home tomorrow.""Yeah, what's one more night with us old ass bats?" Kris said, opening the passenger side door."Hey, speak for yourself. At forty-three, I think I still look good." Her mother winked at her as she stepped out of the car.Drue grabbed her duffel bag and did the same. She could hear her mother and aunt debating over who looked better for their age as she closed the back door. The truth was, the both of them looked equally as good. One look at her aunt and no one would be able to tell that she was in her forties. Rocking shoulder length jet black hair and chestnut brown eyes, Kris Cordova was a knockout. And then there was Ryan Cordova, a woman who looked better now than when she was Drue's age. Her brown skin glowed like glass, allowing her to wear as minimal makeup as possible. A gift Drue envied. Her hair was cut into a short blonde pixie and she kept her body toned with yoga and self-defense classes. She was the complete package. It was a miracle that Michael wasn't getting into fights with other men any time they went out on a date together.As Drue walked into the house, the familiar smell of vanilla flowed through the air. She closed the door and just stood there for a moment. She took in the sights and smells. For some weird reason, it felt like she hadn't been there in a long time, so she had to remind herself of what it looked like. The small circular table still sat in the middle of the foyer. It held a vase of flowers and a handmade key dish her mother found at a yard sale. Her mother and aunt were still conversing with each other as they made their way into the kitchen. Drue jogged ahead to catch up.While Ryan put the rest of the food away, Kris made her way into the walk-in pantry. “Kristen, do not even think about taking some of Michael's wine again!"Drue dropped the duffel bag on the floor and tossed the release papers from the hospital on the table. She pulled out a chair and made herself comfortable. On the other side was a bench that sat underneath a huge bay window. It had a clear view of the neighbor's backyard.Kris emerged from the pantry with a huge bottle of wine in her hand. "Is Michael gonna bitch if we drink this one?" She grabbed a corkscrew and popped open the bottle before Ryan turned around."Um, yes he is. Kris, that's his wine!""Oops. How was I supposed to know?"Ryan frowned. "Oh, trust me, you knew," she said, shaking her head. "You just enjoy antagonizing him and I have no idea why.""That's not... completely true." Kris reached up into the cabinets and pulled out three wine glasses."Oh, it's not?""I'd say it was a solid fifty, fifty. But you can't blame all of that on me. We both know he doesn't like me, so I have to make it clear that I don't like him either." Kris grabbed the glasses and the wine bottle and walked over to the table."You don't know him not to like him," Ryan said, washing her hands at the sink. "Neither of you have ever had a conversation together without me being present."Kris began filling up each of the three glasses. "And we're not going to," she said, sliding a glass towards Drue.Before Drue could catch it in her hand, Ryan appeared by the table and beat her to it. "Kris, what the hell?""One, you have a concussion," Ryan said, looking at Drue. Then she turned to Kris and said, "And two, she has a concussion."Kris stood up and reached up over the table. She grabbed the glass out of Ryan's hand and placed it in front of Drue. "Right, she has a concussion. You’re acting like she has brain damage. One drink won't kill her."Ryan went to swipe the glass up again, but Drue snatched it before she could. "She's also sitting right here and... she's twenty one, so yeah.""That's my girl." Kris sat back down with an approving grin on her face. "Are you gonna sit down and join us or not, Ry?"Ryan rolled her eyes. "I don't even know why I bother," she mumbled, sitting down."Me either." Kris slid a glass towards Ryan and then held hers up in the air. "Here's to Duckie," she announced. "I'm glad you're okay. Cheers."Ryan reluctantly held her glass up and nodded. "To Bunny. Cheers."Drue held her glass up and shook her head. "I really wish y'all would stop with the nicknames," she said. "They sound more and more worse every year. Cheers."As Ryan and Kris engaged in their own separate conversation, Drue grabbed her release papers and began skimming through them. She didn't get past the front page before her jaw dropped. What were the odds that she was admitted to Grand Meadows Medical Center? Then she thought about JR and shook her head. FUCK."What's wrong?" Ryan asked, elbowing Drue's arm."Oh nothing. Just the fact that the same day I ace my interview and get my internship, I get hit by a car and sent to the hospital." Drue buried her face in her hands. "Getting hired and fired within the span of two days has to be some kind of a record, right?"“Well, I was fired on my first day working at Home Depot, once," Kris blurted out. "So, no?"Ryan groaned. "I'm sure there's someone you can call, right?" she asked, pulling her eyes away from her mother. "I'm sure they'll understand."All Drue could think about was JR's words. Don't make me regret it. "Nope, I'm pretty sure I'm fired.""Drue, come on. Don't jump to conclusions."She wasn't. She was being realistic. If she was in JR's position and she didn't show up for her new job the day after, let alone two days after, she would've fired her too. "Yeah, I'm fired," she said, picking up her glass. "Well, if there was ever a time to drink, now is it." She gulped down the rest of her wine and slammed the glass down on the table.The ringtone from Kris' phone broke the uncomfortable silence, so she reached into her pocket to pick it up. "Hey Nadia, what's up?"Drue could hear her mother audibly groan beside her. Her mother was not a fan of her aunt's ex-girlfriend. She wondered if Kris not liking Ryan's current boyfriend was payback."Okay, thanks for telling me. Bye." Kris ended the call and then her phone chimed. After briefly looking at the screen, she tore her eyes away and huffed. Drue and Ryan both looked at her."Kris, what's going on?"Kris sat back and slowly lifted her eyes. "You know Millie Grant?""Um, yeah..." Ryan said, leaning forward. "She's the older woman that sells handmade candles, right?"Kris nodded. "Yeah.""What about her?""She was found murdered this morning."
* * *
Dr. Duncan was sitting at his desk with his hands against his chin. He still couldn't wrap his brain around his earlier interaction with Drue Cordova. Her arm and the fact that it was healed after being broken was something he couldn't explain. There still should have been at least some soreness whenever she moved it. That or some minor bruises from the car accident. But there was nothing and he was beginning to wonder if he was losing his mind.There was a knock at the door. "It's open!"The brown skinned nurse that took Drue's blood poked her head into the office before she stepped inside. "Um, Doctor, those MRIs you asked for are on your computer.""Oh, okay, thank you, Robyn."She smiled and said, "Will you be needing anything else?"Dr. Duncan's face was already glued to his computer screen. He squinted as he leaned in closer. "Um, no. That's all... I'll... be... nee--this is insane." As he continued staring at the screen, he shook his head and sat back in his chair. "This doesn't make any sense.""What's wrong, Doctor?""Robyn, can you come here for a second?" He sat forward. "Maybe you can help me make sense of this because...""Sure." Robyn scurried behind his desk and stood beside him."Okay, so these are the MRI results from Drue Cordova's car accident," he said, clicking his mouse. An image of six different pictures popped up on the screen."Oh, the young lady I took blood from earlier today.""Yes." Dr. Duncan pointed his finger towards the screen. "These were taken the night she was admitted, right?""Right."He clicked on his mouse again and a new image of six different pictures popped up on the screen again. "And these were taken early this morning. See anything weird? Or unexplainable?"Robyn leaned in closer to the screen and shrugged. She couldn't pretend that she understood what she was looking at or looking for. "Um, I'm sorry Doctor but I just started here a month ago. I'm--""No, that's fine. Let me try this." He clicked his mouse again and another image popped up. This time it was the same picture, side by side. "Okay, so this is Drue Cordova's arm the night she was admitted," he said, pointing to the image on the left. "And this is her arm this morning." He pointed to the image on the right. Using a pen, he circled a spot on the left image. "This shows a broken radius and ulna bone in her forearm." He took the pen and circled the same spot on the right image. "Now, can you explain how both of those bones are now completely healed?"Robyn's eyes widened as she stared at the images. Dr. Duncan could see the same confusion in her eyes that he had. "I-I can't," she whispered, standing up straight. "What do you think?""Either I'm getting tricked or there's something else going on," he responded, chewing on the tip of his pen. "I mean, if these images are accurate, Drue Cordova should be in a cast right now." He tossed the pen onto his desk, startling Robyn. "It takes about three to six months for this type of injury to heal properly." Dr. Duncan sighed. "I-I just don't get it.” Looking at the time on his watch, he sucked his teeth. "I've kept you for too long, Robyn. My apologies.""Oh, no it's okay. I really wish I could've help but--""No, no. I thought I needed a second opinion but I may be just a little bit tired and seeing things.""That's a possibility.""You get home safely, Robyn and I'll see you tomorrow," Dr. Duncan said, smiling."You too." She walked up to the door and with her hand on the knob, she stopped. "Oh, um, I told the nurse relieving me to put Drue Cordova's test results on your desk in the morning.""Thank you."Across from the nurse's station, a blonde-haired woman in a nurse's uniform was standing there with a clipboard in her hand. She was pretending to be reading but really, she was eavesdropping. Behind the desk, Robyn and another nurse named Mercedes were talking."Wait, you're still here?" Mercedes asked. "I thought you left already.""I would've but Dr. Duncan had me in his office looking at some patient's MRI results.""Why? It's not like you're a doctor.""That's what I said," Robyn replied, slipping a pen into one of her front pockets. "But he is convinced that someone is playing tricks on him because the MRIs showed that his patient's broken arm healed in under twenty four hours."Mercedes snorted. "So, what? He thinks that his patient's arm magically healed on its own?""Girl, I don't know but I have to go. My husband is gonna kill me. I'll see you tomorrow.""Okay, goodnight Robyn!"Once Robyn disappeared down the hallway, the blonde-haired woman put the clipboard under her arm and walked up to the desk. "Um, I was wondering if you could help me."When Mercedes looked up and saw the uniform, she immediately smiled. "Sure, what's up?""I'm not sure I'm on the right floor but I'm supposed to be relieving a nurse named Robyn. I came over from Bellevue General. Do you--""Oh, you're on the right floor. Robyn just left." Mercedes stood up and held her hand out. "I'm Mercedes, nice to meet you.""Nice to meet you, Mercedes. I'm Harper.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Ryan covered her mouth in horror. "Oh my God! That's horrible. What-what happened to her?""The police are saying that she was killed during a break in," Kris replied."Jesus," Ryan whispered, turning towards Drue. "You remember Ms. Grant, don't you?""Yeah, of course I do." Drue's eyes dropped. She couldn't imagine someone trying to actually hurt Mildred Grant. She was a cordial and talkative older woman, who always managed to make her laugh. She'd say, "Breaking these men's hearts, I hope." Hearing the news of her death was heartbreaking. "I can't believe someone could do something like that to her." Her head popped up. "Do the police know who did this?"Kris shook her head. "No, well, at least they're not releasing any names if they do. Detective Hoss said they're still investigating."Ryan pressed her lips together and said, "But you don't believe that, do you?""Still investigating is code for they don't know shit," Kris hissed."You don't know that.""Actually I do, Ryan. Her house and gift shop were broken into but nothing was stolen. That doesn't sound suspicious to you, at all?""And Nadia called to tell you that?""It's beside the point but yes she did.""Of course she did." Ryan scoffed and turned to Drue, who still had a look of shock on her face. "Ignore your aunt, okay? The police will take care of this and--""That's bullshit and you know it!" Kris wasn't much of a loud talker but when she did raise her voice, it commanded everyone's attention. "The police have no idea what really happened to Millie.""Kris--""Millie was Fae, Ryan. More specifically, she was an Undine. The third one killed within two weeks. If that's not a coincidence, I don't know what is.""Oh, here we go. What are you thinking? Hunters, again?" Ryan asked, nonchalantly. Kris didn't respond. "I'm gonna tell you like I told you before. You don't know anything for sure, so stop speculating.""Don't tell me what I know, Ryan," Kris spat. Her voice was dark and icy. "I have history with Hunters, okay? And I've seen things. Look, I'm not saying it was Hunters but I'm also not saying it wasn't Hunters."Had they forgotten that Drue was still in the room? In twenty one years, she had only witnessed a handful of arguments between her mother and aunt. It made her own arguments with Ryan seem so juvenile, given the history her mother and aunt shared growing up together. It served as the only divide between her and them; her refusal to be involved in anything Fae-related. In a family full of Light Fae, Drue was unaligned and she planned on keeping it that way. She may have been born Fae but that wasn't going to stop her from trying to have as normal of a life as possible. As much as she loved and respected her mother and aunt, the fact that they lived their lives under the thumb of a faceless authority was absurd. Drue noticed that her aunt couldn't help but continue to sneak peaks to and from her lap. What was she looking at? "Kay, what aren't you saying?""What do you mean?"Ryan's eyes darted between her daughter and her mother. The lightbulb went off in her head once she stopped and studied Kris' face. "Kris, what is it?""Okay fine," Kris said, sucking her teeth. "Nadia sent me this." She put her phone on the table and slid it towards the middle.Ryan and Drue leaned forward and stared at the phone. "I'm confused," Drue said, looking up. "Why are you showing me a picture of my tattoo?" Neither her mother nor aunt rushed to answer her. "Kay?" Kris didn't respond. Drue turned to Ryan. "Mom?" Their silence quickly became irritating and she grabbed her grandmother's phone. "Hello?! I asked y'all a question. Why is there a picture of my tattoo on this phone?""That was drawn on the wall of Millie's gift shop," Kris replied, lowering her eyes. "In her blood."Drue blinked at her aunt but didn't say anything. She pushed the phone away and placed her hand on her forehead. Sitting back in her chair, she ran her hand across the top of her head, gripping a handful of her hair. Tearing her eyes away from Kris, she looked down at the phone again. "What do you mean it was drawn?" she asked, her throat tightening. "Who would--I mean, why would...? You really think Hunters did this?""I-I really don't know," Kris replied. "It's a possibility.""But this doesn't make any sense. How would Hunters even know about my tattoo in the first place?""It's not a tattoo, Drue," Ryan said."What? What are you talking about?" Drue pulled up her sleeve, exposing the same symbol on Kris' phone was on her right wrist. "I got this tattoo with Lex. You remember, Mom, don't you?" she asked, her voice whimpered. "You flipped out, remember? You wouldn't talk to me for days after I got it." Ryan refused to look at her own daughter. "Mom?""Duckie, do you remember what made you get that tattoo, specifically?" Kris asked.Drue didn't take her eyes off of her mother. "Yeah, of course I do," she responded. "Lex and I went into the tattoo shop and then, I-I... I..." Wait, why was she having a hard time thinking back to that day? She wondered if it could have been her concussion but for some reason, she didn't think the two were connected. She could remember everything else that happened that day without a problem. What she wore, what she and Lex had for lunch and their entire conversation. Her mind raced but she kept drawing blanks. She turned towards her aunt and held her breath. "Why can't I remember?""Because it's not a coincidence that you chose to get that specific symbol. It's called a Watermark and all Undines have it."Drue felt like all of the oxygen had been sucked out of her body. Her skin started to twitch and she could feel her heartbeat rapidly increasing. "Did-did Ms. Grant have one?" she asked, swallowing a large lump in her throat."Yes," Kris said.Naively, she was hoping the answer was no. Drue squeezed her eyes shut and fought against the incoming tears. She rested her elbows on the table and clasped her hands together, dropping her head. "So... so, what does all of this mean?" she asked. "Am I... am I in danger or something? Should I be worried?""No, you shouldn't be worried," Ryan said. "But you do need to be cautious. If there is something or someone out there hunting Undines, you are not safe.""Yeah, no shit." Maybe she shouldn't have asked that question. Her mother's answer wasn't helping and instead of feeling scared or worried, she felt an anger growing inside. An anger her fear could hide behind. "I can't believe this shit is happening.""Drue, you know I'm not gonna let anything happen to you, right?" Ryan said, slightly turning to the side. "Your aunt and I are not gonna let what happened to Ms. Grant happen to you."There was a sincerity in her mother's eyes that should have comforted her but it didn't. She wanted to believe that her mother meant every word she said but her quickness to believe that the Camden Hills Police Department had this under control was questionable. Her aunt may have been a cynic, but she did have a point. If the police had any idea who or what was behind these killings, there was a chance Mildred Grant would still be alive. And knowing that she could be next was a frightening thought for Drue to consider. Besides, what were her mother and aunt going to do? Follow her around every day as her own personal bodyguards? That was ridiculous. They couldn't be around her everyday, all day. They had lives just like she did but fortunate for them, they didn't have a reason to look over their shoulders. "I appreciate the fact that you're trying to help but there's no way you can guarantee that.""Drue," Ryan said. "Do you hear yourself? You're my daughter, I would--""Ryan," said Kris. "She's right. You shouldn't make promises you can't keep.""I'm not.""Good, because if we're gonna keep Drue safe, we need to be realistic.""Oh, and I'm not being realistic?"Drue was exhausted from sitting there watching her mother and aunt bicker. She understood that they were probably just as nervous and scared as she was but arguing about what to do and what not to do wasn't going to get them anywhere."You know what I mean, Ryan. I've been up against Hunters before and their strength is in knowing everything about Fae. But they are not unbeatable. Now Mercenaries? They're a shifty--"Ryan placed her palm on the table. "Mercenaries? Who said anything about Mercenaries?"Kris sighed, annoyed by her sister's constant questions. "Ryan, there are only two groups of people capable of actually taking down Fae and living to tell about it. Hunters and Mercenaries," she said. "Nadia said aside from the Watermark, a piece of Millie's hair was also cut off." Drue felt a knot forming at the pit of her stomach. She had reached her quota of gruesome details for the day. "Now, you tell me. What would a Mercenary want with a piece of hair? They're not known for collecting trophies. So why do it?""I don't know, Kris but I'm sure you do." Her voice was flat."The only reason a Mercenary would do that is to frame Hunters."Despite the subject of the conversation, Drue's interest peaked. Finally, some information that made sense, something they could use, something that didn't make her feel like a walking damsel in distress. "Why would Mercenaries want to frame Hunters?" she asked. "Wouldn't that be redundant if they're after the same thing?""In a way, but, Mercenaries are essentially just guns for hire. They don't gain anything from their kills. It's just a job to them. But for Hunters, it's personal."So, this is what it was like to put all of the cards on the table. Without her aunt, she wondered if her mother would have been completely honest with her. Ryan had been questioning everything her mother said since she got that phone call. Drue knew her mother. She would've chalked it up to trying to protect her but how could she expect her not to worry if she didn't know what or who to worry about? "So, Mercenaries are framing Hunters." Drue took a deep breath. "I never thought that sentence would ever come out of my mouth but here we are." She looked at Kris and said, "Any ideas?""No, but that's what I plan to find out."Ryan snorted. "Oh, come on," she said, laughing as an audience of one. "What? Are you and your ex-girlfriend gonna go out and play vigilantes now? Kristen, just let the police do their job. Please."Kris looked like she wanted to leap across the table and strangle her own daughter. "And while they're doing their job, what are we supposed to do?" she asked, folding her arms across her chest. "Huh? Sit around and hope that nothing happens to Drue. I thought mom raised you to be smarter than that.""She did and I think you should trust that I know what's best for my daughter." Turning to Drue, Ryan said, "And as far as you are concerned, I don't need you going out and putting yourself in any unnecessary danger.""What do you think I'm gonna do?" Drue asked, rolling her eyes. "In case you weren't aware, I'm not in a rush to get killed.""Good. So that means you won't do anything until after I come back.""Back from where?""I'm going to the Seelie Court."Kris sucked her teeth as loud as she could, the sound echoing throughout the open plan kitchen. "And my vigilante theory sounded crazy?" she asked, pointing to her chest. "If you think the Seelie Court is going to help you, you're out of your mind."Ryan grabbed her glass and stood up. She dropped it in the sink and looked out of the window in front of her. "It's worth a try.""And when they deny you? Then what?" Kris continued, her voice heavy with sarcasm.Drue didn't know much about the Courts, aside from there being two of them. One to govern over the Light Fae and another over the Dark Fae. Light and Dark being synonyms for good and bad. The Seelie Court, representatives of the good Fae didn't hate humans but tolerated them. The Unseelie Court, representatives of the bad Fae, did hate humans and killed them for pleasure.She was seven when her mother first told her about the Courts. She didn't care about them then and fourteen years later, she still didn't. But she did care about her mother's loyalty to them. "Do you think they'll really help?""I don't know, but it wouldn't hurt to ask them for help. If they help, great but--" she looked directly at Kris. "--if they don't, then so be it."The growing tension between her mother and her aunt had reached its peak. "Well, I think I'm gonna head home now," Drue announced."What? Are you sure?" Ryan asked. "I thought you were gonna stay here tonight.""I changed my mind.""Drue--""Mom, I'm going home." Drue stood up and pushed her chair in. She grabbed her duffel bag and placed it on the table. "I have my own life to live and I can't live in fear. I won't live in fear.""And I don't want you to," Ryan said, walking up to her. "I just want you to be smart.""I will." She leaned in and gave her mother a tight hug. She buried her face in her chest and inhaled. That familiar scent of soap and powder filled her nose, giving her a sense of security. She pulled away and forced a small smile. "So, I didn't see my phone in the bag. Can one of you call me a cab?""Oh! Right! I completely forgot about that." Ryan disappeared out of the kitchen and when she returned, she had Drue's phone in her hand. "The paramedics gave it to me. I'm surprised it survived the accident.""That makes two of us. I'll call you when I get home, okay?"Ryan nodded. "Okay. I love you.""Love you too.""Come on, Duckie. I'll walk you out." Kris slid out from the bay window and hooked her arm under Drue's. By the front door, Kris said, "Hey, don't worry about your mom, okay? She's hard-headed but she means well."Drue was busy ordering a cab on her phone when she looked up. "You would know, you grew up with her.""Don't be a smart ass," Kris smirked. "Are you sure you don't want to stay the night?""Kay.""Alright, alright, fine. Just be careful, okay? I promise we'll figure everything out."Her phone chimed, notifying her that her cab would be there in fifteen minutes. "The Courts are gonna turn her away, aren't they?""Honestly," Kris hesitated. "I don't know, babe. But I'm gonna go with your mother to make sure nothing funny happens. We'll let you know if we find anything."Drue gave her aunt a hug after she heard the cab's horn. As soon as she was alone on the porch, she contemplated taking her mother and aunt up on their offer. Maybe staying at the house wasn't such a bad idea? Or was she just overthinking things as usual? She looked out ahead. It had grown dark outside with the exception of the dim street lights, leaving several scattered spots of darkness. Drue, stop it. She was freaking herself out for no reason and she couldn't afford to think like that now. It wouldn't do her any good but that was the problem with this entire situation. As much as she wanted to be tough and not live in fear, she had no idea what a Hunter or Mercenary looked like. It could have been anyone. The tall Hispanic woman that lived across the street from her mother, Mrs. Carmen. She lifted weights for a living and grew her own vegetables. Or her daughter, Gwen, who was a year younger than Drue and had plans on owning her own farm. Or the lesbian couple that lived next door to her mother, Lynette and Crystal. Both brunettes, they looked more like sisters than lovers.She could go down the entire street, side-eyeing and questioning everyone but it wouldn't have changed a thing. If a Hunter or Mercenary wanted to find her, they could but the least she could do was not make it so easy for them. And in order to do that, she couldn't allow herself to think like a victim. That started now.
* * *
As beautiful as Lenox Hill was, at six stories high, Harper dreaded having to walk up the stairs to the parlor. When she reached the top of the stairs, her heart was beating a mile a minute so she had to stop and catch her breath. Clinging to the messenger bag on her shoulder, she sucked in a hard breath and made her way into the lounge area. Dropping her bag in one of the arm chairs, she walked out onto the private terrace that overlooked the ground level garden. Gripping the custom made neo-grec-style banister, she took in the cool morning breeze. Wind blew through her dark blonde hair, swaying her large hoop earrings from side to side. Her brown eyes looked down at the maturely landscaped garden through its glass solarium covering. Must be nice, she thought. With twelve foot high ceilings, her small apartment could literally fit in one of the five bedrooms featured in this townhouse. Living amongst rich people left a bad taste in her mouth and she missed being back in Strathmore.“Ms. Baxter?”Harper turned around to see two men standing side by side in the parlor’s entryway. She stepped off of the terrace and said, “I thought I told you to call me Harper. Ms. Baxter is my mother,” she said. “And she’s dead, thank God.” The two men, named Tully and Cisco, didn’t flinch. In fact, they never flinched or emoted. When she first met them, she thought they were deaf mutes. And the minute they did speak, she started to miss the whole code of silence gimmick. “So, are y’all just gonna stand there and stare at me or what?”“You said you had something for Mr. Carlyle,” Tully, the bald headed of the two, said.Harper walked over to the armchair and held up her messenger bag. “I do.” When Tully reached out to grab the bag, she pulled away. “Unless Harrison has grown a goatee and shaved off all of his hair, I’ll wait until I can see him. Thanks.”Tully clenched his jaw and turned to Cisco. The shorter and heavier of the two frowned. “You know that’s not possible, Ms. Baxter,” he said. “Mr. Carlyle isn’t up for visitors at the moment.”“Well, I didn’t just waste an hour and a half to drive up here not to see him, so, either you get him down here or I walk out of here and good luck getting me to come back.” A tight-lipped smile appeared on her face and she stamped the heel of her ankle boots on the diagonal wooden floors.Tully opened his mouth to protest until a voice from behind interrupted him. “Now, there’s no need to make such empty threats, is there, Ms. Baxter?” Tully and Cisco separated like the Red Sea as Harrison Carlyle stepped in between them. “What kind of a man would I be if I denied myself the presence of such beauty?” Dressed in a black sweater, black cardigan, black jeans and brown suede boots, Harrison walked up to her and smiled. He reached out, gently grabbed her hand and pulled it up to his lips. He planted a simple kiss on the back of her hand and said, “Leave us.”“Sir.” Tully and Cisco turned on their heels and disappeared down the hallway.“Lovely guys you’ve got there,” Harper said.“They’re shitheads but I trust them with my life.” Still holding her hand, Harrison looked her up and down with a flirtatious approval in his brown eyes. “Please have a seat.” He signaled towards the couch.With a pep in her step, Harper sashayed towards the couch and sat down. Although he was old enough to be her father and/or her grandfather, she couldn’t help but blush at the attention she received from him. With a head full of gray hair and a thick matching beard, there was something magnetic about him. He had a way of drawing a person, more specifically a woman, in with just a simple gesture. A brief touch on the shoulder, gentle hand holding or a small smile. There was a mature sexuality to the way he moved. He commanded everyone’s attention from the second he walked into a room. How was Harper supposed to ignore something like that?“You look a lot better than the last time I saw you,” she said, after some time.“I feel a lot better.”She thought about their last meeting two weeks ago. When she first stepped into his Lenox Hill townhouse, she was expecting some rich, douchebag who mistreated his servants. Instead, she was introduced to a frail and aging business tycoon, who walked like every part of his body hurt. Without the assistance of Tully and Cisco, she feared his legs would pop like toothpicks. But the man sitting in front of her couldn't have been the opposite. “I’m glad to hear it. So, you’ll be returning to the office soon then?”Harrison hesitated. “That’s the plan but I have to win over the Board of Directors first. That’s going to take some time.” And patience. Two things Harrison Reynard Carlyle was not known for. It had only been a month since he was removed from his Chairman position and he was still holding that grudge close to the vest. “I think my replacement has been doing a good job though. We haven’t filed for bankruptcy yet, so there's that.”Harper chuckled at his dry humor but she could see him struggling to make light of the fact that his own daughter was now the head of his company. “But what do you really think?”Harrison smirked. “I was told you had something for me.”“Yes, yes I do.” Harper dove into her messenger bag and pulled out a thick folder. She handed it to him and anxiously watched as he flipped through it. She studied him as his eyes skimmed through each page, waiting for the inevitable moment he found what she thought was the most interesting part. When his eyes widened, she knew he'd found it.“How did you get this?”“I, um, snuck into Grand Meadows and pretended to be a nurse.” Her voice was small and anxious, as if she was afraid of his reaction. It's not everyday you tell someone that you snuck into a hospital they owned and not expect them to be pissed."And this Dr. Duncan, is he reliable?""Overworked but nothing has popped out yet.""What about his personal life?"Harper wavered. "No," she replied, her voice unusually steady. "Nothing worth mentioning."Harrison's eyes lifted and for a moment, he read her face but didn't say anything. The falter in her voice was new and he wouldn't forget it. Closing the folder, he said, "I'm impressed."Harper shifted in her seat. Her face started to twist into a smile but instead, she remained firm. "But you're not mad?" she asked."Why would you think that?""I did sneak into a company you own," she said, fidgeting with the strap of her messenger bag.He took notice of her jerky movements and said, "According to this," he pointed to the folder. "You work there."Her shoulders relaxed and the corners of her mouth started to rise. "I guess I do."Harrison reached out and gently grabbed her hand. As he held her small and delicate hand, his lips parted slightly at the thought of how unassuming she was. At least that's what he thought when Tully and Cisco brought her to him. She tried to play the innocent victim, fluttering her teary eyes and shuddering at his threats to expose her past, but he could see right through her façade. Once Tully and Cisco left them alone, the curtain dropped. Harper had gone from a timid woman, scared at the thought of being tortured by Tully, to a tough and hardened woman in the span of a second. And that's when he knew exactly what she was capable of. "Thank you for bringing this to me, Harper. I will have my people dive deeper into this but while I am doing that, I need you to return to Camden Hills and continue..." he stopped to think of the correct word. "...working just as you have. I will be in contact soon." Harper nodded. After he let go of her hand, she grabbed her messenger bag and stood up. "Ms. Isabel will escort you out.""Bye Mr.--" she caught herself and cleared her throat. "Bye Harrison." She blushed at him as she slipped out of the room.He listened as her heels clicked against the smooth wooden floor and as he stood up, Tully and Cisco were standing in the doorway. "Get Hoss and Foy on the phone for me," he said, handing the folder to Tully. "And get me anything you can find on Drue Cordova and Andrew Duncan."“What about Ms. Baxter?” Tully asked.“She’s hiding something. Find out what it is.” From the corner of his eye, he noticed the sour expression on Tully’s face. Not one to miss anything, Harrison stepped closer to him, eliminating the space between them. “Will that be a problem?”Tully tucked his chin and straightened his shoulders. “No sir.”“Tully, my old friend, you’re a terrible liar.” Harrison patted him on the shoulder and brushed past, comically humming to himself as he walked away.When he was sure they were alone, Cisco elbowed Tully in the ribs. “What the hell was that about?”Tully raised an eyebrow. “What?”“You know what.”“It’s Harper.”“No shit, idiot,” Cisco said. “Let me guess, you don’t trust her?”“No. I don’t like her either.”Cisco shrugged. “Neither do I but guess what? Harrison does, so suck it up. Don’t let your dislike of Ms. Harper get you killed.”Tully’s nose jerked and he sighed. “You know this is bullshit, right?” he asked, leaning in. “First it was Cora and now it’s this Harper Baxter broad. He trusts these women and then all of them end up screwing him over. And who’s always there to clean up the mess? Us.”Cisco peaked his head out of the parlor to make sure Harrison and his housekeeper, Ms. Isabel, weren’t around. “I get it, okay? Our boss has a blind spot when it comes to attractive women. Most men do but this is Harrison we’re talking about. He’s still our boss and our friend.”“Don’t tell me that,” Tully said, kissing his teeth. “Tell him.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"You seriously don't remember me coming to visit you at the hospital?" Lex asked, raising an eyebrow. "Is that because of your concussion?""Probably.""Damn. How do you feel now?""My body is a little sore but that could be because I was lying in the worst bed known to man.""Well, I'm happy you're okay." As they took their seats at the bar, she signaled the bartender. "Now we can celebrate you getting your internship."Her internship. Right. She had forgotten all about that. "About that..." Drue's voice trailed off. "We may have to hold off on that.""What?" Lex asked, her head jerked around. "What do you mean?" The bartender appeared in front of them and Lex ordered a pair of mimosas. "The last time we spoke, you were excited about it.""I was but that was after I got the job and before I was hospitalized for two days.""Oh yeah." Lex pouted. "I'm sorry." She rubbed her best friend's arm and said, "Did you try calling them to maybe explain what happened?"Drue nodded. "I called and left a message," she said, flatly. "But I haven't heard anything yet."When the bartender returned with their drinks, Lex winked at him and said, "Thank you."Not subtle at all, Drue thought to herself. "So, what have I missed?" she asked. "How are you and Ethan doing?" Lex cleared her throat as she spun her straw around in her glass. Drue knew what that look meant. "Okay, tell me what happened.""What makes you think something happened?""Because I know you and I know that look. So, tell me."Lex's shoulders slumped down. "Well, technically, nothing happened," she replied. "I'm just--" she shrugged. "I just don't think either of us are happy anymore.""What do you mean? Didn't he come up to see you this past weekend?""He did and it was nice to see him but I-I don't know. I guess... I'm just... bored?" Lex phrased it more like a question instead of a statement. "I mean, I thought after not seeing him for a month, he'd be more... excited to, you know, be with me but he wasn't. All we did was cuddle and watch movies together.""Oh, you poor thing," Drue said, placing her hand on Lex's shoulder. "That sounds like one terrible weekend.""Real funny but you know what I mean.""I do and I wish I didn't. You expected Ethan to jump on you the minute he saw you and since he didn't, you're mad."Lex sneered. "First of all, I'm not a child so don't make it sound like that," she said, pointing her finger. "Secondly, I am mad. So what? Is that such a bad thing? Shouldn't he have been more excited to see me? It's been an entire month. He acted like seeing me was nothing special."“What? You think he’s cheating on you or something?”“No,” Lex replied, defensively.Drue knew what her best friend was really trying to say, but she didn’t want to say it out loud. Lex was bored with Ethan but she didn’t want to look shallow in her best friend’s eyes. It was too late for that. Drue had seen this before and it would only be a matter of time before she broke up with him.Lex was the type of person that thrives on excitement and Ethan, as nice as he was, wasn’t the thrill-seeking partner Lex wanted him to be. He was shy, reserved and sweet. The type of guy that remembered every little detail about Lex and showered her with compliments just because. He could easily recount the moment he met Lex, where they were when they met, the time of day and what she was wearing. The prototype boyfriend in any rom-com movie. The boyfriend that was left at the altar for the "bad boy". And it wasn’t until the end of the movie when the main girl realized that she had everything she ever wanted in a boyfriend right in front of her the entire time.Drue could feel Lex's eyes burning a hole through the side of her head. If she was waiting for a response, Drue didn't have one. At least one that wouldn't sound disingenuous. "All I ask is that when you break up with him, let him down easily."“I never said I was gonna break up with him.”“But we both know you will.”Lex wanted to protest, to tell her best friend that she was wrong and that she’d try to make things work but that would have been a lie. “It’s been a year, Drue,” she said, sadly. “Maybe it’s just time for us to move on. Ethan is a great guy but I’m not happy and I can’t pretend I am.”If Drue had to bet her life savings on Lex’s behalf, she’d be homeless. Because regardless of how she rationalized it in her own head, they both knew that Ethan was happy with Lex. But that happiness was going to be sniffed out the minute she broke up with him. “Well, here’s to you and Ethan’s relationship,” Drue said, holding her mimosa up. “It was fun while it lasted.”Lex’s jaw set and lowered her eyebrows. “Haha, real funny,” she said, rolling her eyes. “But at least I had some fun. Can’t say the same about you.”Drue’s arm dropped. “Here we go.”“Hey, I’m just saying,” Lex said, smirking. “It’s so easy for you to sit here and criticize my relationships, but when’s the last time you even entertained a person of the opposite sex?” She didn’t wait for a response. “Oh, that’s right. You haven’t. Not since Seth, if I’m not mistaken.”“Are you done?”Lex ignored the indifference in Drue’s face and sipped her mimosa with a smile on her face. Drue wished she could have been surprised to hear Seth’s name being brought up but she wasn’t. It became a regular thing whenever she hung out with her best friend and the topic of men came up. And while Lex wasn’t exactly wrong, Drue didn’t need to be reminded of her lack of a dating life on a daily basis. She was faced with it every day she saw Seth on campus, when the two of them pretended that their friendship was perfectly fine, despite their awkward history.“See? Now you’re thinking about him, aren’t you?” Lex’s taunting continued. “You’re sitting there wondering what went wrong? What could I have done differently?”She was, but she wasn’t going to give her best friend the satisfaction of saying it out loud. As much as she wished she could push the thought out of her head, it was hard not too. Especially with Lex sitting beside her, salivating at the mouth and waiting for a response. “We’re better off as friends,” Drue said, eventually.Lex sucked her teeth. “Says who? You? Because I don’t know if you’re aware, Seth still has a thing for you.”“Lex…”“Drue…” Lex teased. “I see the way he looks at you.”“He has a girlfriend.”“Don’t remind me.” Lex’s voice turned right. “But my point still stands. Yes, he may be dating Dahlia but sex is one thing. Love is another.”Drue nearly choked on her drink. “Did you read that somewhere?”“No. I’m just telling you what I know. Seth looks at you in a way he’s never looked at any other girl. Dahlia wishes she could get that.”And Drue wished she could see what Dahlia and other girls saw in Seth but she couldn’t. Not in the way she felt she should have. As far as having the complete package, Seth Ashcroft checked off all of the boxes. Tall, lean, blue eyes and brown hair. He was on their college’s football team and by far, the sweetest person she’s ever known. Every girl’s dream guy. Just not her dream guy, apparently. When they started dating, things were cool but that’s all they were. Drue knew that she liked him but there was a disconnect between them that she couldn’t ignore. He made her laugh, they could talk about anything and everything and she enjoyed spending time with him. To be fair, it was no different than any time she hung out with Lex, when she wasn’t being her usual annoying self. But when it came to Seth, there was a spark missing.“Maybe y’all should just be fuck buddies,” Lex said, breaking Drue’s concentration.“Yeah because that’ll solve everything.”“It might.” The devious smile on Lex’s face was all too obvious.“You are so petty, you know that?” Drue said, laughing. “Fuck buddies? That was a good one. Anything to get back at Dahlia, huh?”Lex shrugged. “I wanna smash that girl’s face in so badly.”“Shit, I’m surprised you haven't done it already.”“You can thank Seth for that.” Drue watched as Lex’s breathing deepened. Having grown up protecting her little brother from bullies, it must have taken a lot of willpower for her not to lunge at Dahlia any time she saw her. Because of Dahlia, Lex spent her entire junior year at Springfield fighting off rumors that she was a homewrecker. Dahlia had managed to convince anyone who would listen that Lex was the reason for her breakup with Dustin Steele. The irony being that he really had eyes for Dahlia’s friend, Alison. “The fact that I have to share the same classroom with her has to be some kind of punishment.”“For?”“The hell if I know. Probably something I did in my past life.”“You don't think it has anything to do with the fact that you slept with her boyfriend, do you?" Drue asked, smirking.Lex playfully punched her in the arm. "To be fair, they were broken up at the time."“Like that matters.”"It's all about context," Lex said, holding up her chin. "But don't try and change the subject. We were talking about you and Seth."Drue groaned. "There is no me and Seth. He's with Dahlia now and he seems happy. That's all that matters.""Well, you're not gonna be once you realize who just walked in here."Drue followed Lex’s eyes and turned around. There was a crowd of people gathered by the front door, obnoxiously loudly cheering. Once the crowd separated, she saw him. Joseph Thompson. Joe, for short. Her lying and cheating sack of shit ex-boyfriend. Her next attempt at a relationship after Seth and a colossal waste of time. They hadn't been dating for a month yet before Lex caught him leaving the movies with his arm around a female that wasn't Drue. "What the hell is he doing here?""I don't know but he can crawl back into the hole he came out of," Lex replied.They watched as Joseph made his way into the bar, with his group of idiots following closely behind him, hanging onto his every move. Was he the next coming of Jesus? Had she missed something? All he was at the end of the day was an NFL draft pick that had yet to get picked up by a team. Now, he spent his time making cringey prank videos for YouTube. Oh, how the mighty have fallen, Drue thought.Lex tapped Drue's shoulder, breaking her heated trance. She was so busy staring daggers at Joseph that she didn't realize how much closer he was to them now. Before she could turn away, his eyes landed on hers and a huge smile appeared on his face. Fuck."Drue Cordova, as I live and breathe," he said."Joseph.""Aw, come on, no more Joey? Can I at least get a Joe? I miss hearing you calling me that." He leaned his elbow on the counter. "Anyway, it's been a while. How have you been?"
"Fine.""Just fine?""That's what I said." From the corner of her eye, she could see the way he was looking at her and it made her want to rip her skin off. Could he just fuck off already?"Well, I've been good too, better than good, actually," he said, looking around. "My YouTube channel is blowing up and I just landed a men's deodorant sponsorship deal. You should check out some of my videos when you get a chance."If he was looking for admiration, he was barking up the wrong tree. "No thanks,” Drue said, flatly. “I'd rather watch paint dry."Lex snorted, grabbing Joseph’s ire. "Ah, Alexa, the best friend that's never too far behind," he said. "Still hate men?""Still have a small dick?"Drue snorted and Joseph looked like he wanted to blow a gasket. He returned his attention to her and said, "We should get together at some point. You know, catch up and stuff."Was he insane? "I'm afraid I'm gonna have to pass.""Drue, come on, don't be like that," he said, leaning closer to her. "We used to have some good times together, right?" Drue gritted her teeth. If he attempted to touch her, she had no problem breaking his hand. "I'm gonna be staying at my aunt's house for a while. You remember where that is, right?" Amused with himself, he licked his lips and walked away.
The thoughts flowing through Drue’s head would make a psychopath blush. The need to inflict violence upon Joseph was overwhelming. But then she caught herself. This was ridiculous. Why was she even entertaining his immaturity? By the time he made it to the back of the bar, he had gained the attention of a girl with more nose than body. Drue could feel him staring at her as he and the girl giggled with each other. He was waiting for a reaction and she wasn't going to give it to him, so she kept her head forward.
But ignoring him wasn’t working. She could feel her chest heating up with anger the harder she tried to ignore him. It boiled down to the fact that it should have been her doing all of that extra shit in front of him. She should have been the one surrounded by men, who were whispering sweet nothings and empty promises in her ear. Not the other way around. The look on Joseph's face would've been worth it all, to show him that he cheated and missed out on someone great. But even she didn’t believe that. Her dating life after Seth, or lack thereof, was embarrassing. Aside from Joseph, there was Brandon. A guy, who to this day, she wasn't sure ever really liked her or not. He was more interested in sex than actually having a conversation, so that was three weeks she couldn't get back. And then there was Jayson, the guy who never called. It was amazing she hadn’t completely given up on love yet.It had become physically impossible for Drue to stay at the bar with Joseph there. One of them had to leave and thankfully, Lex was ready to go as well. After they finished their drinks, Drue and Lex paid their bill and wasted no time making an exit. Outside, they promised to call each other later and went their separate ways.Back at her apartment, Drue was catching up on some homework when her phone rang. She didn’t recognize the number but picked up anyway. “Hello?”“Hi, this is Hilda from JR Carlyle’s office. Am I speaking with Drue Cordova?”“Yes.”“Ms. Carlyle would like you to stop by her office tomorrow morning at nine am? Will you be able to come in?”Drue grinned. “Yes, yes, I can come in,” she said. She quickly straightened up her face, not wanting to embarrass herself by sounding too giddy over the phone.“Okay, so she’ll see you then. Have a good day.”“Thank you.” Drue ended the call and squealed, throwing herself back on her couch. She didn’t want to get her hopes up but if JR wanted to see her, did that mean she wasn’t fired? If her message ever made it to JR’s office, maybe she was willing to give her another chance. God, she hoped so.
Drue’s phone was still in her hand when she received a text message from her mother, asking her to come to the house. With a frown on her face, Drue contemplated her response. Did she really have to? If there was an update about her visit to the Courts, she wasn't sure she was ready to hear it. After getting a phone call from JR’s office that lightened her dark afternoon, thanks to Joseph, she wasn't ready to hear bad news. But fuck it, maybe she'd be surprised.
Her cab driver, a man who introduced himself as Moe, spent the entire drive talking Drue to death about how much he hated his job. She ignored him and counted down the seconds until they got to her mother's house. His car had a musk smell, like something mixed with mold and wet dog. She was two seconds away from hanging her head out of the window like a dog. Anything to help her eyes from watering.
As soon as Moe turned onto her mother's street, Drue dug into the pocket of her hoodie and gripped her cab fare. He had barely put the car in park before Drue was handing him the two bills and opening the backdoor. She couldn't have jumped out of that car fast enough. The sun had set and her mother's porch lights were on. She was walking across the front lawn when she realized there was a black SUV parked in the driveway behind her mother's car. She knew it didn't belong to her aunt; it wasn't her style and unless Michael brought a new car…
When Drue pushed the front door open, two men dressed in all black greeted her. The man without a beanie on his head put his hand up, stopping her mid-step. "Just a minute," he said. "Who are--"
"Drue?! Is that you?" She heard her mother call out before she appeared, stepping out of the conservatory. She had a worried look on her face. "It's okay, she's my daughter."
The man without the beanie on dropped his hand and stepped back, joining the other man by his side. Drue raised an eyebrow at them as she walked up to her mother. "Mom, what's going on? Who the hell are--" she started to ask, as she followed her mother into the conservatory. She nearly tripped over her own feet, staring at the two men before she turned around. Her aunt was sitting on the couch with the same look on her face as her mother's. Only she looked more annoyed than worried. "Kay, what's--" her voice halted when she saw a third man standing in front of the fireplace with his back turned. Drue's eyes jumped from the man, to her aunt and then back at the man, who finally turned around. His presence felt different.
Ryan appeared beside her and said, "Drue, this is Virek d'Luca. He's a Fae Guardian." Drue blinked. Was she supposed to know what that meant? She turned to her mother with confusion on her face. "The Seelie Court sent him," Ryan continued. "...to protect you."
Drue snorted. She started laughing to herself until she noticed the three pairs of eyes on her. No one was laughing and none of them moved. "You're joking, right?" asked Drue, turning to her mother. Ryan's eyes were shifty. She wasn't joking. "Wait, you're serious? They sent him to protect me? Protect me from what?"
"It turns out that those Undine attacks weren't just random. And the Seelie Court decided to send Mr. d'Luca here, to--"
"Do their job," Kris interjected. She sat back on the couch and crossed her legs. “Cowards.”
Ryan sighed. "This..." she said, emphasizing the word. "...is just a precaution until these Undine killings stop."
"Not this shit again, Mom," Drue mumbled, as she sat down on the arm of one of the loveseats. "I thought I was clear about this. I refuse to live my life in fear because there's some psycho out there targeting..." she swallowed. "...Undines." From the corner of her eye, she could see a half-smile on Virek's face. What did he find so amusing?
"Drue, this... I don't think you understand how serious this is," Ryan said. "I cannot have anything happening to you if I'm not around. Neither of us–" she pointed between her and Kris. "--can be with you everyday."
"I know you can't. That's why all of this is unnecessary. So, what, I'm supposed to stay locked up under this guy's protection like some prisoner?" Drue stood to her feet. "Look, I get it. I understand that you and Kay are concerned about my safety but I am not a child. I don't need a babysitter." She turned and looked at Virek again. Dressed in skinny black jeans, a black button up mesh shirt with lace printing on it, a black blazer and black handmade suede ankle boots, he looked bored. His long ombre blonde hair hung past his shoulders in messy loose curls. He was attractive and he knew it; two facts that didn't concern Drue or give her the impression that she would be safer with him than by herself. Her mind was made up. She didn't need a babysitter. Especially one that looked like he spent more time in the mirror than she did. Returning her gaze to her mother, she said, "So, you, him or whoever, can go back to the Seelie Court and tell them thanks but no thanks."
"Drue, can you just--"
Virek stepped forward and cleared his throat, forcing the three women to stop and look at him. "As amusing as this family quarrel has been, my time is limited at the moment."
Drue scowled. Who the fuck did this guy think he was? The nerve of him to stand in her mother's house and hint at them wasting his time? Douchebag.
Ryan said, "Mr. d'Luca, I'm sorry about--"
Drue's head snapped towards her mother. What the hell was she apologizing for?
With his chest poked out, Virek continued. "There's no need to apologize, Ms. Cordova. I may only be here as a favor to the Seelie Court but let me be clear. I have no intention of providing protection to an Undine that clearly doesn't care about her own life. So, if she doesn't want my help, I will leave you lot to do whatever it is you do."
Drue frowned. His thick English accent aside, did he just insult them? "I never said I didn't care about my life," she spoke up. "I said I don't need you to protect it."
"Drue?!" Ryan exclaimed. "Mr. d'Luca, please--"
Virek cut her off with a simple look. Taking a wide stance, he turned to Drue and tilted his head. "Give us a minute, will ya?" Without taking his eyes off of Drue, he waited until Ryan and Kris made their way out of the conservatory. Once the two of them were alone, he remained still and never blinked. There was an eerie calm about him. His movements were precise and rigid. A power play on his part but Drue wasn't impressed. She folded her arms across her chest and straightened her shoulders. "It's Drue, is it?" he finally asked. "Let me guess, you think that not showing weakness is a sign of how resilient you are, aye, but in fact, there's quite a bit of a difference between being tough and being stupid." He took several steps closer to her and stopped beside her shoulders. "Whichever you decide to be after tonight is up to you," he said, leaning in. "But let me tell you this, love. Do not mistake me for a man that values your life over my own. Protecting you puts me at risk and my life is not something I play around with." His eyes explored the side of her face before he stood up straight and looked forward. "This is a one-time offer, and you'd do well to remember that before your pride gets you killed." And just like that, he walked out of the conservatory.
As soon as the front door closed, Ryan peaked her head into the conservatory and softly walked inside, Kris trailing behind her. She looked around, as if she was expecting Virek to still be there. "Is everything okay?"
"What did he say? Was he an asshole?" Kris asked. Ryan elbowed her sister in the arm and rolled her eyes. "What? He looked like an asshole."
Drue didn't answer either of them. She was still sitting on the arm of the chair, stewing on Virek's words. She should've slapped him across the face. Or at least told him to go to hell. Either or would've been better than just sitting there and letting him talk down to her. How was it possible that he managed to both threaten and warn her at the same time? It didn't matter. The more she thought about it, he may have had a point. Was she really going to deny his help just because she didn't want to admit that these Undine murders did scare her?
"Drue?" Ryan repeated. "Are you--"
"I'm going home."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
For whatever reason, Drue was still on Virek’s mind. To be young and full of ego. But at least she had heart. He could sense that about her from the moment she walked into the room. On the drive to her mother’s house, he was sure he was going to meet a family of cookie-cutter Light Fae but the Cordovas had been a pleasant surprise. The tough-as-nails aunt, Kris, was the highlight of the entire night. She had a take-no-shit attitude and he liked how she didn't hide her disdain for the Seelie Court, even in the presence of a High Fae. And then there was Ryan, the loving mother whose only mission in life was to protect her family. She operated with a desperation that could be deadly if she was pushed to her limit. And finally, the Undine. The one they called Drue. She was an enigma. Surprised by her lack of respect for Fae authority, he was more interested in the fact that she was unaligned. Now it made sense why the Seelie Court had turned her mother away. They had no obligation to protect her.Back at his loft, Virek made himself a drink and stood out on his balcony. Taking a sip of his Whiskey, he stared out onto the Bellvich Reservoir. The sound of the water made him think about the Undine killings again. He still couldn't wrap his mind around it. What was the person responsible after? What were they looking for? He may have been able to convince the Seelie Court that he didn't know what was going on, that he didn't care but the truth was, he did. But more important than that, it was the fact that the Seelie Court asked him to do them a favor that had his mind racing. To not only ask him to do them a favor but to owe him one in return wasn't a move they'd normally make. There was a fear behind their actions. If they didn't want to protect the Undines that were being killed, why send him to the Cordovas in the first place? There was something else to this that he wasn't seeing. Dots he wasn't connecting. The Seelie Court were a lot of things, self-serving and condescending assholes for one, but they always put the safety of the Fae first. So, if there was something or someone out there to fear, maybe it wasn't a coincidence that he was already interested in solving this mystery. Not to mention, any chance he got to kill Mercenaries was a hard prize to give up.He was refilling his glass of Whiskey when his eyes slowly lifted. In his usual calm demeanor, a smirk appeared on his face. He closed the bottle and took a sip. "I hope you know whoever sent you has sent you to die," he said, placing the glass on the counter. His loft was quiet, a former manufacturing space with over seventeen hundred square feet of open space. Hardwood floors, exposed brick and high ceilings. Without any furniture inside, besides a kitchen counter and bar, it was easy for him to notice when something was off. Or if someone was there.His gray eyes turned into a piercing dark blue as he dropped his hand. Bolts of electricity jumped from finger to finger. At each of the corners of the room, he could see movement in the shadows. Shooting both of his arms up in the air, he directed four lines of electricity across the room. A pair of shrieks echoed across the room followed by a large thump on the ground. He stepped out from the counter and jumped to the side, avoiding a leaping masked man. The man crashed into the side of the counter and slid down to the ground. He quickly scrambled to his feet and lunged towards Virek, who projected a blast of electricity into the man's chest. The blast jerked the man's body backwards and across the top of the counter.A second stepped out from the shadows with a gun in his hand. He wasted no time and started shooting. Bullets flew across the room, two of which pierced Virek in the chest and his left thigh. He dropped down to one leg, grabbing his shoulder. The man, naively thinking he had the upper hand, slowly approached Virek. When he was close enough, Virek jumped to his feet. He wrapped his hand around the barrel of the gun and electrocuted it. A trail of blue electricity led through the gun and into the man's body, violently shaking him. His teeth clicking and grinding against each other. Virek grabbed the gun out of the man's hand and tossed it across the floor. He grabbed the man by the collar of his bulletproof vest and pulled him closer. Virek ripped off the man's mask and squeezed his chin together between his fingers. Looking directly into his eyes, Virek watched as electricity engulfed the man's head. His scream quickly fizzled out as his skin was burned to a crisp. Virek dropped the body and turned around, only to be hit across the face with a fist. His head snapped to the side. "You motherfucker!" Virek growled. The man attempted to throw another wild punch but Virek blocked it by catching the man's fist in his hand. He snapped the man's arm to the side, breaking it. He yelped out in pain. Virek twisted the man's arm and slid up under it, kicking the man out from his own feet. The man fell down to the ground and whined in pain as he held his shoulder. He tried to crawl away on his back but Virek put his foot on the man's ankle and pushed down hard. Then he lifted his foot and slammed it back down. Hard. He could hear the bones in the man's ankle crack and snap in half. The man let out a muffled scream underneath his mask. "Now, don't you move an inch," Virek teased, with a smirk on his face.He walked over to the wall near the kitchen counter and pushed a lever up, turning on the lights. Five rows of track lighting came on, illuminating the entire apartment. Virek looked down at the charred body of the first man that attacked him and sighed. "Tough luck, mate."Returning to the last man, Virek kneeled down beside him. He watched as the man struggled between holding his arm and attending to his ankle. "Aye," he said, slapping the man's leg. He winced. "Good, I have your attention. Now we can have a little chat but first," Virek leaned forward and pulled off the man's mask. He was a clean shaven with a long jagged scar going across his eyebrow. "Ah, that's better. Now, tell me who hired you or I'll break your other arm.""If-If I tell you who sent me, they'll kill me.""Are you deaf, bruv? What did I just say? You're still alive because I've allowed it. So, tell me who hired you and do not waste my time.""Okay, okay." The man stuttered to catch his breath. He closed his eyes and swallowed, holding his arm close to his chest. As he started to pull himself up into a sitting position, he kicked Virek backwards with his opposite leg and pulled out a knife from his boot. He slid across the floor towards Virek and tried to cut him across the face.Thank God for his reflexes. Virek rolled over to the side and the man fell forward to the floor. Landing on his broken arm, he mumbled a curse to himself as the knife flew out of his hand. "Wrong move, mate," Virek said, getting to his feet. He walked over to the man, who turned over onto his back again, and grabbed him by the throat. Virek squeezed his throat tightly as a ball of electricity formed in his other hand. He placed his hand on the man's chest and sent a volt of electricity through his body. The man's body jerked and then went limp. Virek dropped his body and took a deep breath. "That was fun."Blinking, Virek's dark blue eyes returned to their normal gray color. He walked back over to the counter and proceeded to pour himself another drink. As he took a sip, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed the twins' number.When Axel and Sven walked into the apartment, their jaws dropped. Virek was sitting on top of the counter with his glass of Whiskey in his hand. “Boss,” Axel said, looking around. “What the fuck happened?”“What does it look happened?”“It looks like you had one hell of a party and didn’t invite us,” Sven responded.“You have my deepest apologies, love.”Axel walked around, stopping at each of the bodies. “Who are these guys?”Virek gulped down the rest of his drink and placed the glass on the counter beside him. “Poor excuses for Mercenaries, if I had to wager,” he said, sliding onto his feet. “But that’s not important. Who sent them is.”“Okay, so do you know who sent them?” asked Axel.“Haven’t the slightest clue.”“I think I have an idea.” Sven was kneeling down beside the man with the broken arm and ankle. Virek and Axel walked over and Sven pushed up the man’s sleeve. A symbol of a circle with a line on top of it and on the bottom was tattooed on his wrist. “Recognize this?”“Nah,” Axel shook his head. “You, boss?”“Yeah, I do. Witches.”“Witches?” Axel repeated, frowning. “But I don’t get it. What do Mercenaries have to do with Witches?”“They’re—““Maybe this will help,” Sven said, holding up an index card.Axel grabbed the index card and looked at it. “There’s nothing on it.”“Turn it over, dickhead,” Sven hissed.Angrily glaring at his brother, Axel flipped the card over. A symbol of a circle with a line above it was engraved on the back. At the bottom were words that Axel could barely pronounce. “Okay and who the fuck knows what that means?” he said, out loud.“I do,” Virek said. “The symbol on the front is an Undine Watermark.” Sven rose to his feet. “And as far as what those words mean, it seems that I’m being told to stay away from the Cordova girl.”“Stay away? Isn’t it too late for that? She turned you down,” Axel said."She may have turned me down but that's only because I gave her a choice. This time I won't.""So, what do you want us to do?" Sven asked."Bring me the Undine."The twins nodded and hurried out of the loft. Virek returned to the balcony again. He couldn't get past the sheer disrespect of Mercenaries trying to kill him in his home. The audacity of them to invade his personal space. As a Guardian, surely he demanded a more caliber of assassins to take him out, right? Not those braindead rookies, who thought something as simple as a gun or knife could take him out. He lifted his hand and touched the bullet hole in his t-shirt. And then the one in the thigh of his jeans. Fucking assholes. But beyond that, there was something else bothering him even more. The tattoo on the Mercenary's wrist indicated that a Witch did hire them, but it wasn't just any Witch.Winsome Egret Avery was back.Which meant that he had to change his entire game plan. His mission was new: find out what Winsome had planned. But first, he needed to figure out how she knew about Drue and why she didn't want him protecting her?
* * *
When Kris walked into Floral Fantasies, she wasn't expecting such a hostile glare from her ex-girlfriend. The brunette, Nadia Lucero, stood behind the counter and continued arranging the bouquet of pink and white flowers in front of her. "We're closed," she said, through her teeth."That's strange because you look pretty open to me."Nadia's face flattened. "What do you want, Kristen?""Oh, now I'm Kristen? But when you called me two days ago, I was Kris.""That was different.""Was it?""Kris, I'm busy.""I remember when you always had time for me.""Yeah, well, I remember a lot of things too," said Nadia. "But I'm sure you didn't stop by to reminisce. So again, what do you want?"Kris looked at the empty pots beside Nadia. She placed her hand on one of them and the soil started to grow. "Maybe I was just in the neighborhood and decided to stop by."Nadia grabbed the pot and placed it on the shelf behind her. "You know I hate it when you do that," she mumbled, under her breath. “I don’t need your help growing flowers. I’ve been doing that on my own just fine.”"You're welcome, by the way.""You said you decided to stop by, right? Well, you've stopped and now you can go."Kris stood up straight. "Okay, what's with the attitude, Nadia? I haven't even been in here ten minutes and you're already being a b--""I'm already being a what, Kris?""Nothing, nevermind.""No, go on and say it. I want you too." Nadia leaned forward. "You know what? I'll say it for you. Bitch. And you're right, I am being a bitch to you and I have every right to be."Kris sighed. "Don't tell me you're still upset at me about what happened between us a couple of weeks ago." She shook her head. "I told you I was sorry. I apologized. Isn't that enough?""And I bet you thought that would be enough, huh?" Nadia scoffed. "Well, it wasn't and it's not. You can't just leave the way you did and expect me to welcome you back into my life with open arms.""I wasn't aware that I was back in your life.""I never said you were.""Technically, you did," Kris said, smirking. She stared at Nadia and waited for the reaction she knew was coming.Pressing her lips together, the scowl on Nadia's face slowly turned into a smile. "Bad habits, I guess." She rolled her eyes at the confidence on Kris' face. "You still didn't answer my question. What do you want?""We need to talk."Nadia walked out from behind the counter to change the OPEN sign on the front door to CLOSED. "Come on, let's go out back." She led Kris to the back of the shop to the outdoor backyard. Black paneling with classic stringed lights provided privacy, as they walked along the stoned pathway. A huge oak tree blocked out the sun's rays while a beautiful birdhouse wind chime elevated the space, creating a soothing sound that flowed with the wind. Oversized terracotta and plastic planters with tomatoes and wildflowers overflowed the patio. "Have a seat," Nadia said, signaling to one of the white patio chairs.Kris noticed that Nadia had made use of an old whiskey barrel by turning into a mini pond. "That's new.""Yeah, well I had to do something while you were gone." Nadia's quick wit had always been one of the things Kris liked about her."So, how have you been?" Kris asked."Seriously? That's what you're opening with?" Nadia raised an eyebrow. "Just tell me why you're here.""I'm not even sure. There's so much going on and I guess I came to the last place I felt... safe.""It's your niece, isn't it?"Kris' eyes jerked up. "How did you know?""I hear things," Nadia replied, checking out her manicured nails. "So, is it true? Is she really a Hybrid?""A Hybrid? What-what would make you ask me that?""It is true, and you knew but didn't tell me." Nadia sarcastically chuckled to herself. "Yet you wonder why I'm mad at you.""I thought it was because I left after our night together.""Watch it, Kristen. But yes, that's a part of it too." She paused. "You still could have told me.""What did you expect me to say?" Kris asked. "It would've put your life in danger, and I didn't want that responsibility." She sat forward and leaned her elbows on top of her knees. "Look, I didn't come here to talk about all of the things I've done wrong. I just... needed someone to talk to. Someone to tell me what I'm supposed to do.""You know I've always been here for you, Kris but we both know that what you want to hear is not what you should hear.""I know," Kris said, bowing her head. "I just feel like everything is falling apart. My niece is in danger and I don't even know where to start."Nadia reached out and grabbed Kris' hand. She held it for a while as they sat in silence. "For as long as I've known you, you've always been at everyone's beck and call. And I wonder... when you're gonna start thinking about yourself."Kris looked up. "So, what are you saying? I should just stand back and let my sister and my niece get themselves killed?""Don't be stupid, of course I'm not saying that. What I'm saying is that maybe it's time for you to realize that there are some things you can't control. Or stop." She noticed the tightness in Kris' jaw and pulled her hand away. "Regardless of what I say, we both know you're gonna try and find a way to save your family. All I'm asking is that you take care of yourself because we both know what happens when you don't."If rehashing what happened in their relationship was something she didn't want to think about, being reminded about how reckless she was in her youth was a close second. Before she could say anything, her phone chimed. "It's Ryan," she said, looking at her phone. "She wants to meet up and talk.""Off you go then."Kris took a deep breath and stood up. "Thanks for the talk.""Anytime."Kris started to walk off but she stopped and turned around. She stood above Nadia and when she looked up, Kris bent down and gave her a small kiss on the lips. "I'll see you later."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
How was it possible for someone to oversleep without ever going to sleep? As soon as Drue opened her eyes, she knew she was late. She jumped out of the bed and took the quickest shower she could. She didn't even bother brushing her hair or putting on makeup. If she looked like crap, then so be it. It was already too late for Lex to pick her up, so she had to call a cab. As she sat in the back of the cab, she realized how much she missed having a car. Having her car. And although her Celica was irreplaceable, she knew she was going to have to end up buying a new one. With fifteen minutes left before she was officially late, she made it to Mr. Layfield's classroom by the skin of her teeth. But that didn't stop her professor from reprimanding her once the bell rang. Her morning classes flew by but that was easy when her mind was off in the clouds somewhere. Her last class of the day was Economics and whoever decided that class should be two hours long had to be a masochist. Her professor, Mr. Solomon had a monotone voice and moved slower than he spoke. And if that wasn't bad enough, she shared this class with Dahlia. She had never been tortured before but sitting across from Dahlia felt as close to it as she was going to get.She was settling into her seat when the sound of pretentious laughter filled the classroom. When she looked up, Dahlia was walking in, flogged by her two best friends, Alison Gilmore and Ellie Markham. They circled around her like vultures, hanging onto her every word like they were members of a cult.But Dahlia Rutherford was too shallow and spoiled of a person to think of anyone else besides her. The typical rich girl whose idea of abuse was her mother taking away her credit card. As soon as she walked into the classroom, she caught Drue looking at her and rolled her eyes.The feeling was mutual.Seth walked in next and Drue watched Dahlia jog up to him and throw her arms around his neck. She gave him a kiss on the lips, ignoring the less than pleased expression on his face. It must have been embarrassing any time she did things like that, because it was all an act for her. Seth was nothing more than a prop. A pretty shiny handbag she could show off. And the fact that Drue was forced to watch them made it all the much sweeter for Dahlia. But little did she know, Drue had already won the battle. Because underneath all of that smug confidence, Drue knew that it must have burned Dahlia to her core to know that she was Seth's second choice. Poor girl.After class, Drue was packing up her books when Seth walked up to her. "Let me guess, bedroom bliss?"She shrugged. "Huh?""Your hair," he said, patting the top of his head. "It's usually out but today it's in a bun, so I'm assuming you were running late this morning." Drue couldn't find the words. She felt bad. She didn't know he had paid that much attention to her. Her lack of a response made Seth drop his shoulders. "Bad joke. Got it."Anytime they spoke to each other, Drue felt like she was on the verge of hurting his feelings. "Yeah, I-I've been playing catch up since the accident. Sorry.""Yeah, I heard. I'm sorry I didn't visit you in the hospital. I-I wasn't sure if it was--""No, it's okay. I wasn't there long enough anyway. But thanks.""How are you feeling, otherwise?""I'm good.""Good enough to come to my game tonight?" He pulled a flier out of his bookbag and handed it to her.She took the flier and looked at it. The Springfield University Bulldogs against the Camden Hill Hounds, Game 6 of 7. She must have completely blocked out the posters that were plastered around across. "I'm sure I can make an appearance," she said, looking up with a smile.Seth returned her smile with one of his own. Their brief moment was then interrupted by the appearance of Dahlia. She appeared beside him and said, "Babe, come on. You have to drive me home so I can change before the game."Babe? Cringe. The three of them stood there in an awkward silence before anyone spoke. Fuck this. Drue grabbed her tote bag and tossed it across her chest. "I'll see you at the game, Seth," she said. Ignoring the frown on Dahlia's face, she walked off.Out by the parking lot, Lex was standing next to her car. Dressed in a long-sleeved blouse and a tan colored blazer that matched her open toe booties, her face was glued to her phone. "Hey," she said, without looking up."Thanks for the heads up about Seth's game, by the way.""I didn't think you'd want to go.""Why not?" Drue asked, narrowing her eyebrows."Um, maybe because he's your ex-boyfriend?""He's still my friend.""Fair enough," Lex said, standing up. "So... does that mean you're going?""Yes.""Me too." Lex turned and unlocked the door to her car. "Any opportunity to stick it to Dahlia is an opportunity I can't miss. It's open.""And you want to support Seth.""Of course," Lex said, smirking.
Drue kept her outfit simple: faded black skinny jeans, a cropped Rolling Stones t-shirt, round black shades and black combat boots. She left her hair out, flipping her loose curls to the side and finally, she added some black eyeliner. When Lex picked her up, Drue wasn't surprised by her outfit. She was dressed in a two-piece white and black skirt set with knee high velvet boots. It wasn't an outfit to wear to a college football game but that was Lex. She may have been overdressed but she looked amazing nonetheless.Every bleacher on the football field was full. It was amazing to see how many students attended Springfield that Drue never saw or spoke to. Her circle was small and that's how she liked it. She could've been surrounded by a large group of friends but that kind of a social setting always intimidated her. It was always just her and Lex and she was comfortable with that.The students roared with cheers once the lights on the scoreboard lit up. As the announcer on the PA system started introducing the players by name, the bleachers were vibrating from the students stomping their support for the home team. From where she was sitting, Drue could spot Dahlia in the front row. Never one to be left out, she was dressed in the shortest blue dress known to man and her curly hair was pulled in a half-up, half-down ponytail. Some people just have to be noticed.Drue's eyes shifted to the field as Seth and his teammates ran out from the tunnel. They were waving their hands in the air and high-fiving each other. When he was a freshman, Seth was the youngest player to make the team. It didn't take long for him to become their star quarterback and everyone assumed the NFL was in his future. Drue used to watch him practice and she loved how much he enjoyed playing. He described it as an addiction, the only time he felt free. His parents' marriage wasn't the best but the both of them were supportive of him. At least when they weren't arguing with each other. Drue had only met them a handful of times and it became clear why Seth needed the freedom football gave him. Between his mother's negligence about the state of her marriage and his father's insistence that he join the family business; the only place he could win was on the football field."Do you need a tissue?" Lex asked, abruptly.Drue turned. "What? No. Why?""Because if you continue staring at Seth like that, you're gonna end up drooling.""Shut up."Lex laughed to herself. "'We're better off as friends' my ass," she mocked. "You clearly still want him. Just admit it.""No," Drue said, her voice firm. "I told you we're friends.""Whatever you say," Lex said, turning her attention to the game. "You do need to get a boyfriend though."Drue groaned under her breath. It must have been easy for someone like Lex to say things like that. So casually, at that. Like it was just that simple to go out and get a boyfriend. If it was, she would have been in a happy relationship already. But that wasn't in the cards for her right now and she was okay with that. Plus, it would be kind of difficult for her to focus on a relationship when there was a group of sociopaths out there looking for her. Not that she would know what these people looked like anyway. Who was she kidding? If a Hunter or Mercenary attacked her right now, what would she do? What could she do? She was in no position to defend herself. She assumed that not involving herself in the Fae world would be easier for her to live a normal life. But it was that naivety that was going to get her killed. How can someone be Fae and never acknowledge that part of their life? It was easy to say that it had kept her alive this far, but her luck was bound to run out eventually, right? And now that it had, she wished more than anything that she could go back. Then, there was Virek. The Guardian that wanted nothing to do with her as much as she didn't with him. But his words still hung in the back of her mind. Would her pride be her downfall?The sound of the buzzer signaled half-time and Seth's team was down by four. When did that happen? Drue looked down at the player's benches and saw the back of his jersey. He had a towel over his head. She watched as Dahlia stepped down from the bleachers and leaned over the fencing. She was trying to get Seth's attention with no success."I'm going to the bathroom," Lex announced. She stood up and joined the other students, who formed a single line formation to get past each other. Drue's phone chimed, a text message from Seth.Seth: How bad is it?Drue: You guys can come back.Seth: Idk. I'm feeling off tonight.Drue: What's up?Seth: My parents are arguing again and my dad didn't come home last night. Neither of them are here tonight.Drue: I'm sorry.Seth: But you came.Drue: Gotta support my team :)
When Drue looked up, Seth pulled the towel off of his head and turned around. Once their eyes met, he smiled. She gave him a nod and looked away to hide the blush in her cheeks. In another life, she would've been in Dahlia's shoes; happily in a relationship with one of the best guys she knew. But she would never be that lucky.Lex returned with a box of M&Ms as the second half of the game started. As soon as the referee blew the whistle, Seth started playing like a different player. By the end of the game, his team not only came back but they ended up winning the game by six points. The entire student body of Springfield University erupted into deafening cheers as the players celebrated on the field. After the game was over, Lex and Drue waited in the parking lot. They were joined by Tessa Palmer, a girl who transferred to Springfield in her sophomore year. She had silky smooth and beautiful dark skin, full lips and the body of a Coke bottle. She was on the university's track team and dating one of Seth's teammates, Landon Carney. She was showing Lex some pictures on her phone when Seth, Dahlia, Landon and another player named Brian Snow walked up to them."Great game, Ashcroft," Lex said, slapping Seth's arm. "That first half had me a little worried.""Shit, me too." His eyes immediately drifted towards Drue and he started to smile until Dahlia cleared her throat. She looked like she was going to spontaneously combust from all of that jealousy."So, we're all heading to Revelations to celebrate," Landon chimed in. "Y'all in?"Lex and Dahlia both looked at Drue, awaiting her response. "Sure," she said, smirking at Dahlia."Cool, so we'll see you guys over there," Landon said. He gave Seth a handshake and locked hands with Tessa, who waved before the two of them walked away. Brian jogged behind them, annoyingly reminding Landon that he promised to give him a ride home."Hey, what's going on over there?" Lex asked.Drue followed her best friend's eyes to the other side of the parking lot. Students were stepping to the side, allowing two men in black to walk through. She leaned forward and squinted, trying to make out their faces. And that's when she saw them. What the hell were they doing here?Axel and Sven walked right past Seth and Dahlia and stopped right in front of Drue. "Mr. d'Luca would like to see you," Axel said. Sven stood behind him, his eyes scanning the growing crowd of curious students surrounding them.With everyone's eyes on her, Drue's throat dried up. She contemplated her choices. She could say no but Axel and Sven didn't look like the type of people that took no for an answer."Drue?" Lex asked, grabbing her arm. "Who are these guys?""They're-they're..."Behind Sven, Drue could see the concern in Seth's face. He stepped forward, "Drue, is everything--"Sven turned his head to the side and looked Seth up and down. Seth smartly took a step back."We should go," Axel said, holding his hand out.Drue couldn't breathe. Was this really happening? When she stepped forward, Lex pulled her arm back but Drue turned to her and put her hand up. "Don't worry, everything's okay. I'll call you later." Lex blinked twice before she finally released Drue's arm. Drue offered her a nervous smile before she gripped the collar of her jacket and lifted her chin. She made sure she stopped and looked at Sven, giving him the nastiest look she could muster up before she continued walking. She wanted to make sure he knew that she didn't like him. She nodded at Seth and quickly looked away as she walked past him. Keeping her head forward, she tried her best to avoid the many eyes of her schoolmates as she made her way out of the parking lot. She didn't want to think about what everyone was thinking about her. At the end of the parking lot, Axel's SUV was parked by the curb. Sven held the door open for her and as she stepped inside, she took one more look behind her before she slid into the seat.Sven settled beside her and Axel jumped into the driver's seat. As he drove away, Drue looked back at the university and fought back tears. Where were they taking her? Her embarrassment didn't take long to turn into anger as she sat there. "Where are we going?""We'll be there soon," Axel replied."That's not what I asked you.""I know.""So, what are you guys exactly? Virek's bodyguards or something?""No," Axel responded.Oh, so he was that guy. Got it. "So, you're not gonna tell me where we're going and you're not gonna have a normal conversation with me either?" Drue scoffed. "This is gonna be a long ride.""I'm not paid to have normal conversations.""And what about you?" she asked, turning to Sven. "What are you paid to do?""He's paid to kill people.""That's not scary at all. I knew there was a reason I didn't like this Virek guy.""He grows on you," Axel said."I bet," Drue rolled her eyes. "So, why couldn't he come get me himself? Too busy getting his hair done? A facial?"Axel smirked but kept his eyes on the road. "There was an incident two days ago.""Yeah, I've been there. You should tell him to invest in some dry shampoo.""And you should show him some more respect." Sven's baritone and scratchy voice startled Drue. It was quiet, throaty and commanding enough to make her ears perk up."Why? Because he's a Guardian?" She used two fingers to mock the title and then snorted. "If it wasn't obvious before, I have no idea what a Guardian is, and I don't care. It doesn't give him the right to summon me whenever the hell he wants."Sven snatched his eyes away and remained silent for the rest of the car ride. Did she hurt his feelings? If so, oh well. She wasn't about to subscribe to the 'kiss Virek's ass' club. As far as she was concerned, Virek was just some guy with good looks and a huge ego. Fuck him."The only thing that's obvious is the fact that you're not well versed in your own community," Axel said."My community? Oh wait, you mean the Fae?" She sucked her teeth. "You're right, I'm not. And if you're referring to the fact that I'm unaligned, it was my choice. I'm twenty one years old and getting ready to graduate from college. Fae or not, I'd like to live my life on my terms." She heard faint laughter coming from the front of the car. "What's so funny?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.Axel pulled into the garage of a tall building, the Sandton Skyline Apartments, and turned off the engine. He unbuckled his seatbelt and looked at Drue through the rearview mirror. "You are," he replied."I've never been known for my sense of humor.""I can see why but that's not what I mean. I'm talking about the fact that you have no idea how much you and Mr. d'Luca have in common.""What? He uses Shea Moisture on his hair too?""Cute, but no. Mr. d'Luca is also unaligned."Silence. Drue looked at Sven, who didn't say a thing as he stepped out of the car. He held the door open and helped her out of the backseat. With her head down, she followed them into the elevator that stopped on the fifth floor. Axel held his wrist up in front of a sensor and pushed the door open. He walked in and stepped to the side, letting her walk in with Sven behind. When she looked up, her jaw dropped. She was standing inside of a two-story, open plan loft apartment. She passed by full-length mirrors that doubled as closets and looked around. The kitchen featured black and silver appliances and the double volume windows in the livingroom were covered by the longest curtains she'd ever seen.The high ceilings created an ambience of grandeur and the livingroom extended out onto a full balcony. The walls were painted a bright white and the mix of black and wood furniture pieces went well with the hardwood floors. Who knew Virek d'Luca was such a minimalist? Douchebag or not, the man had taste.Axel and Sven walked past her and made themselves comfortable at the kitchen island. They must have spent a lot of time there. Drue began fidgeting with her thumb ring, twisting it around her finger as she stood there. She heard a door close from above her, followed by the sound of footsteps. Virek stepped off of the stairs and turned around. He was dressed in black skinny jeans, taupe colored ankle boots, a stone-colored t-shirt, a black leather jacket and a camel-colored fedora. What a diva."Glad you could join us, Ms. Cordova-Lenier," he said."It's just Cordova." She only acknowledged the second part of her surname on official documents. "And I'm glad you could take the time away from your mani-pedi to see me."As quickly as he smirked, it disappeared. He took a wide stance in front of her and said, "I hope I didn't take you away from anything important.""Oh, no, just my life but you don't care about that, right?”“I don’t?”“You said as much when we first met, remember?""Vaguely," Virek said. "But things have changed since then and it seems that our paths are now linked."Drue shrugged. "And that means what exactly?" she asked. "Am I going to expect more kidnappings in my future?"He looked at Axel and Sven and then back at her. "I'm sorry," he said, shaking his head. "But what makes you think you've been kidnapped?"What kind of stupid question was that? "These two mafia looking dudes randomly showing up at my school doesn't exactly scream safe." She looked at Axel and Sven and said, "No offense, of course." She could see Axel smirk from the corner of his mouth."Ms. Cordova--""Drue.""Drue," Virek said, exhaling. "I'm not in the business of kidnapping people or whatever fantasy you've cooked up in your head. You are more than free to go but before you do, I'd like to show you something." He walked past her and opened the door. "After you, love."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
She looked at Axel and Sven before she moved. Were they not coming with them? If not, she didn’t trust that. Virek led her back towards the elevator and they rode down instead of up. On the fourth floor, he led her towards apartment 4A. Like Axel, he waved his wrist in front of a sensor and the door unlocked. When she didn’t move, he signaled her with his hand.“Ladies first.” He was smug and she hated him for it. Drue instinctively wrapped her arms around her body as she stepped inside. Behind her, Virek flipped a switch, turning the lights on. Why were they standing in an empty apartment? Was he leading her to her death? If she had any sense, she would’ve ran out there as fast as she could. But she didn’t. She turned around to see Virek standing there with his hands in his pockets. "Go on.”Ignoring all of the red flags, she turned and started walking. A couple of feet ahead, she could make out three black trash bags sitting in the middle of the floor in a row. No, they were more like body bags. What the fuck was going on? She was beginning to feel uncomfortable. A shiver ran across her body as she looked at the trash bags. He was going to kill her. She was sure of it. Because… what the hell were the body bags for? But then it hit her. If he was going to kill her, he wouldn’t have put on his best clothes to do it. He didn’t seem like the type of guy that got his hands dirty. That’s what his two identical twin henchmen were for, who, surprisingly she was starting to wish had come with them. “Okay, enough with the theatrics,” she said, putting her hands up. “If there are dead bodies in those bags, I swear I’m gonna call the police.”“And tell them what exactly?” Virek asked, walking past her. She didn’t have an answer to his question. She hadn’t thought that far. Virek walked up to the three body bags and ripped off the bags one by one. When Drue’s eyes landed on the three corpses in front of her, she gasped. Two of the bodies were completely charred to a black crisp and the other one’s arm and ankle were bent, clearly broken. She covered her mouth and blinked back tears. “These three sorry sods tried to attack me on Wednesday,” Virek said. The disdain in his voice was palpable.When Axel said that a situation had happened two days ago, she wasn’t expecting something like this. “What do you—“ she could barely form a sentence because her heart was beating faster than normal.“I take it you don’t recognize these blokes, do ya?”She couldn't take her eyes off of the charred corpses in front of her. "Should I?" she asked, grabbing her chest. Suddenly, her phone started ringing. She reached into her pocket and pulled it out to see that it was Lex calling her. She rejected the call. This wasn’t a good time to talk.“No but I figured I’d ask.”“So, that’s why you brought me down here? To see if I could identify three men that you killed?”“Has everyone lost their hearing all of a sudden?” Virek asked himself. “Or maybe it’s the accent, I don’t know. But may I remind you that they attacked me first? In my home, at that.”Drue looked around. “You mean this empty apartment? The one we’re standing in that has no furniture in it?” Her phone rang again. Lex. She rejected the call and groaned.“I’m gonna have to spell it out for you, haven’t I? Alright, listen up, love.” Virek stepped away from the bodies and walked up to Drue. “These three assholes were sent to kill me and to send me a message, yeah? Now, it’s obvious by me standing in front of ya that they failed on the first part. It’s the second part I need ya to focus on.”“Fine.”“The message was a warning.”“What kind of a warning?”“A warning telling me not to protect you.”Drue opened her mouth but no words came out. Her hands shook with fear and she was starting to sweat. "I don't understand," she said. "They were-they were sent to kill you because of me? That-that doesn't make any sense. You're not... protecting me.""I hadn't planned on it but I don't take kindly to being threatened," Virek said. "And these tossers weren't prepared to come up against me, which was their bloody mistake. But the person that hired them is no idiot.""Do-do you know who sent them?" Drue asked. She squeezed her eyes shut and turned away. How was she even entertaining this conversation? Girl, RUN."Actually I do," he replied. He walked over to the corpse that still had skin left on his body and looked down. "There was a card on this one.”“A card?”“With an Undine Watermark on it. You have one, yes?”"Y-yes but—“ she took a deep breath. “Why? Who is–”"It was a Witch named Winsome Egret Avery.""Wait, did you just say a-a Witch?" Drue asked, putting her hands up. "So... now we're dealing with Witches? I must be losing my fucking mind.""No need to worry, love. Witches have always been a pain in my ass but it's not like them to stand against a Guardian," Virek explained. "Now, this Witch, this Winsome. She’s a gutsy cunt. But it’s no matter, she will be dealt with in due time."Drue ran her hand through her hair. "I’m still on the Witch part.” She looked at him as he stood up. “Wait, you said she will be dealt with. How? Don’t tell me you’re gonna kill her too?""I was considering it, yes." He studied her face. "Is that a problem for you?"“Ah, no shit. In case you haven’t been paying attention, I have a problem with this whole thing,” she said, tracing a circle in the air."So, tell me, Ms. Cordova. What would you have me do? Hm? Allow this Witch to go unpunished?"“It’s Drue and… and I don’t know. I’m still trying to come to grips with this shit and-and you—“ her voice trailed off. She began pacing back and forth, mumbling to herself. This wasn’t really happening, was it? No, no way. This had to be some sort of a bad dream she was having because none of this seemed possible? Even the bad trip she had at her first college party was more believable than this. And whatever she smoked that night had her believing she could walk on walls. But this? Hell no. She felt Virek's eyes on her and looked up. "What?”Virek waved his hand. “I’m just waiting.”“What do you mean?”“You said you were trying to come to grips about this, so I’m waiting.” He leaned up against the kitchen counter and folded his arms across his chest.“Don’t be an asshole,” Drue said. “Try being in my shoes for a second and you’ll see how batshit crazy all of this looks.”“Well, I don’t care about what it looks like. This is how it is and as much as I would love to hold your hold and walk you through everything, I can’t. So, either you can come to grips or fuck off. The decision is yours.”Drue dropped her head. She fought the urge to walk over and punch him in the face. But she knew that the minute she did, there would be four body bags on the ground and not three. “Whatever beef you have with this Witch, Winsome, whatever the hell her name is, I don’t want any part in it. That’s what I’ve decided. So, can I go back home now?”“Say again?” Virek asked, standing up.“You heard me. Look, you’re gonna do whatever you want anyway. So if you want to kill this Witch, then knock yourself out. But leave me out of it.""You’re not understanding me. I don’t want to just kill this Witch, I have to kill this Witch," he said, in a low tone. "And regardless of how you feel, you’re as much a part of this as I am.”“Virek—““I was fucking attacked in my own fucking house! What I did to those fucking Mercenaries is NOTHING compared to what I do to that Witch." He walked up to Drue and stood in her face. "You may not be interested in the way the Fae world works but this is how it works. I am a Guardian, one of four, and that title may mean absolutely nothing to you but with that title comes respect. A Witch cannot go round hiring Mercenaries to kill Guardians without being held responsible. What would the other Guardians think if--""Oh, so, this is about your ego?" Drue asked, dropping her jaw. "You want to save face so your Guardian friends don't think any less of you? Unreal."Virek rubbed his tongue across the front of his teeth. "It is not about my ego," he said. "It is about RESPECT!" His voice raised to an octave that startled Drue. "Which you have none of or else you wouldn't be questioning me. What if it turns out that this bloody Winsome slag is involved with these Undine killings? Huh? It would serve everyone’s best interest, yours included, if I stop her before anyone else gets hurt." His breathing deepened and his gray eyes looked darker than usual. "What you fail to realize is that if and when I kill this Witch, I will also be saving your life."Drue dropped her shoulders. "But you didn't care about risking your life or saving mine two days ago. Now, you get attacked and all of a sudden, your mind has changed?""Yes.""If that's the case, I'd do better on my own," she said. "Because I would never put my life in the hands of someone who values their ego over everything else.""My ego keeps me honest,” Virek said, smugly. “I’m quite thankful for that.”"I believe you.""Drue, I am Fae first and a Guardian second. There are certain things I'm meant to do. They aren't always pretty but as long as the Courts are okay with it, so am I."Her eyes lifted. "But I thought you were unaligned," she said. "They can't punish you?""They can't but they would," Virek said. "Even as a Guardian, there are rules to follow. I may not like them but they're there.""Is that why they came to you?""Yes. They may not like that I'm unaligned but it doesn't stop them from using it to their advantage. I can operate in the gray areas that the Courts cannot. But at the end of the day, I am still Fae and my allegiance will always be to the Fae." He looked away from her and walked out on the balcony.Drue stood there speechless. Okay, so maybe she hadn’t thought this through completely and being stubborn wasn't an excuse for her to dismiss Virek's position. Especially not now, given that she was still a target. If for nothing else, listening to Virek could keep her alive longer than if she didn't. She carefully walked around the three bodies and stepped out onto the balcony. The view of the water in front of them was calming, the way the moon reflected off the water and the quiet breeze that flowed through the air. "Nice view.”"Isn't it? I was enjoying a similar view when those idiots attacked me.""But how did they know where to find you? And why not in your other apartment? Wait, why do you have two apartments?""They didn't attack me here," Virek replied. "I had the twins bring the bodies here after I was done. The apartment they attacked me in is the only one listed in my name and I assumed they followed me there. A mistake I plan to rectify sooner rather than later. And technically, I have three apartments."Having more than one apartment for a man like Virek didn't seem as outlandish, given how the rest of her night had gone. "So, why would a Witch try to kill you? Doesn’t she know you’re a Guardian?”He chose to ignore the sarcasm in her voice and kept his head facing frontwards. He wanted to smile but didn’t. "There's only one reason to kill a Guardian," he said. "And that's to destroy their Watchtower, which holds the Veil up."Fae. Courts. Hunters. Mercenaries. Guardians. Witches. Watchtowers. And now, something called the Veil. Drue wasn't much of a drinker but after tonight, she may have to start. This was too much information for her to comprehend. "But what does that have to do with Undines? I know you said she may have been behind the killings but what does one have to do with the other?""I do think the two are connected but I don't know how. Yet. But to bring the Veil down, she would need a very powerful spell."Drue watched as Virek tried to put the pieces together in his head. "So, more people are going to die then? That’s basically what you’re saying.""I'm sure they will.""Awesome.""Winsome made the first move when she tried to end me," Virek said. "When she finds out what I’ve done to her friends back there, she’ll see that it’s gonna take a lot more than some guns and a knife to take me out."She was looking at the corpses on the floor when her head spun around. “Wait, did you say guns? One of them shot you?”“Yeah, twice.” He was surprised by the concern in her face. He watched her eyes jump all over him, as if she was looking for something. “Why are you staring at me like that?”“Nothing. I just can't believe you were shot. Twice, at that. There’s not a hair out of place.”“I do like to keep my beard up to par. Plus, I heal fast.”Drue didn’t want to look at his beard but she did. And unfortunately, he was right. His unkempt beard looked as good as it did the day she met him. As soon as she felt herself getting comfortable, she thought about the corpses behind them again. “Speaking of,” she said, pointing over her shoulder. “How is that possible? What kind of a Fae are you?”"The kind that controls electricity and lightning."She tried to imagine Virek wielding lightning like Thor and immediately felt stupid. This wasn’t a movie or comic book. Be serious, Drue. “How does it feel?” she asked. “Does it hurt?”"I'm immune to it," he replied. "It's the same with you. You’re immune to whatever your power is.”Yeah. She couldn’t relate to him there. Aside from being born a Fae, that’s all she knew. She didn’t know what her powers were and although she never asked, she never felt like her mother or aunt would have welcomed the question. Her entire childhood was a blur. She thought something had to be wrong with her because who didn’t remember their childhood? It was one thing to block out certain memories but to remember absolutely nothing? It was weird. It made her feel like there was something missing. She felt Virek’s eyes on the side of her face and wondered how long he’d been staring. “Sorry,” she whispered.“No need. What were you thinking about?”“Nothing. It’s just that all of this is making me realize how much I don’t know about the world.”“You mean being a Fae?” he asked. “Is that why you’re unaligned?” She nodded. “Understandable. But you are a part of that world, Drue. Whether you want to be or not.”“I know.” She looked out at the water again and sighed. “So, I really hate that I'm actually going to ask you this but fuck it," she said. "What are you gonna do with them? The bodies, I mean.”"If I knew where Winsome was, I’d send them to her in pieces,” he responded, flatly. “But I don’t, so I’ll have the twins take care of it.”A knot formed in the pit of her stomach. She didn’t want to know how the twins were gonna do that and she wasn’t going to ask. “Sounds great.”Virek almost smiled again but caught himself. "It's getting late," he said, pulling out his cell phone. He typed up a message and said, "Axel and Sven will drive you home.""What about you?" she asked. The question left her lips before she could stop it."I'm sure I'll manage. Cheers, Ms. Cordova." From the corner of his eye, he could see her frowning. “Drue.”She gave him a small smile. Behind her, she could see the front door opening with Axel and Sven walking inside. Damn, they moved fast. She followed them to the garage in silence. After she stepped into the SUV, she was surprised to see Axel sit beside her instead of Sven. "Was it something I said?" she asked, putting her seatbelt on.Axel smirked. "No,” he replied. "Sven just doesn’t like you."“Don’t worry, I’ll grow on him." As Sven pulled out of the garage, Drue sat up. "Shouldn't I be giving him directions?""You live at 5509 Locust Avenue, don't you?" Sven asked.She twisted her mouth to protest but there was no point. They knew where her school was so knowing her home address wasn't that far-fetched. "Do not tell me that your boss has a file on me?""Okay I won’t.”“I wasn’t serious.”“I know,” Axel said. "But to answer your question, no there is no actual file on you.”“Thank God.”“However, he did ask us to find out everything there is about you, so Sven dug up every piece of information he could find.""Must have been the easiest five minutes of his life."Axel snorted. "Why do you hide your true emotions behind sarcasm?""What-what do you mean? This is my natural personality. What? You don't like it?""If you're scared, you shouldn't be," Sven added. "Mr. d'Luca has a plan."Drue narrowed her eyes and looked at Axel. "See? When he says shit like that, it kind of gives me more of a reason to be scared.""What my brother meant was, Mr. d'Luca is going to handle Winsome Egret Avery," Axel said. "And any other Witch or Mercenary that thinks she can take on a Guardian and live to tell about it.""Yeah, I kind of got some of the story from your boss. You know, between him showing me a couple of dead bodies and all, I kind of feel a little better knowing that I have a Guardian that can literally electrocute people to death in my back pocket." Drue shifted in her seat. "So, if Virek can control electricity, what can y'all do?""If you're asking if we have any powers, we don't," Axel replied."That sucks. So… you guys are just... what? Humans that protect him because he keeps food in the fridge?""We're called Spectres," Sven said, as he drove. “Humans born with Fae blood, sworn to protect the Fae. We have certain abilities, like heightened senses and reflexes. And… I have a thing for knives.""And you?" Drue asked Axel."I prefer guns."At this point, there was no going back. Every time she thought she had reached her limit on how many insane things she could handle in a single day, there was always something else waiting in the wings. "And how does that happen exactly? Did your mother have sex with a Fae and then decide to give y'all up for adoption?""Our mother died after she gave birth to us," Sven answered.Now why did she have to ask? Her mother saying that she didn't have a filter between her head and mouth was starting to make so much more sense. "I'm... gonna shut up now."Axel rested his head against the headrest. "Don't worry, Sven tends to get a little testy about our past.""And you don't?""I've made peace with it. Emotions get you killed.""So I've heard," Drue said. "Do you hate Witches too?""Not as much as the boss does," Axel replied. "Most of the Witches in the Delta District are easy to get along with--""When they stay in their lane, of course," Sven interjected."That too... but Winsome Egret Avery crossed a line sending those Mercenaries to attack Virek," Axel continued. "Her death is near.""But you can't agree that killing her is the best option, right?" Drue asked. "I know I’m the outsider here but I’m just saying. Isn't there something else he can do? Like take her to one of the Courts or let them deal with her?""She's not Fae, so there's not much they could do," Axel replied."And which one would you have him take her to?" Sven asked. "The Seelie help humans in exchange for favors, so they wouldn't kill her if they wanted to. The Unseelie might but angry humans tend to turn into Hunters. So what's left?"He couldn’t just ask a question, could he? He had to be an asshole about it too. Drue rolled her eyes and looked out of the window. She wasn't going to pretend like she had an answer or knew what she was talking about. The last thing she wanted to do was sound like she was trying to save this Witch's life because she wasn't. She just didn't want anyone else to get killed. Fae, human or otherwise.Sven pulled up in front of Drue's apartment building and turned off the engine. She was unbuckling her seatbelt when she noticed Axel doing the same. She stopped and stared at him. "I'm pretty sure I can manage it from here. I’m a big girl.”"Mr. d'Luca would kill us if we didn't make sure you got home safely.""Well, Mr. d'Luca can rest easy then because you did your job.""We should follow you upstairs," Sven said."Trust me, I'll be fine." She opened the door and stepped out. "If anything happens, I'll jump out of the window. Okay?" She smiled before she slammed the door shut. She walked around the back of the car and was about to cross the street when the back window rolled down.Axel stuck his head out and said, "Cordova.""Yeah?""It stands to reason that if the Witch Winsome is attacking Undines, she may be sending Mercenaries to places that you will be. So, keep your eyes open and do not try to be a hero.""I won't." She gave him a nod before she hurried across the street. As she unlocked the lobby door, she could see Sven pull off through the door's reflection. She would've dismissed Axel's warning but she couldn't afford to be careless anymore. Once she was inside, she impatiently pressed the button to the elevator. When she stepped off on the third floor, she looked down both ends of the hallway before she started walking. With only three other apartments beside hers, she was starting to realize that she couldn't trust anyone.Once she was inside of her apartment, she quickly locked her door and rested her forehead against it. What a day. She hung her keys on the key rack and began undressing as she made her way into her bedroom. She lived in a one-bedroom loft with two bathrooms and over two thousand square feet of interior space. Her loft was a perfect blend of contemporary and rustic industrial charm. She had an expansive, open layout and a large master bedroom with an en-suite bathroom. There was a chef's kitchen with updated appliances but Drue hardly ever cooked. The biggest sell of the space was the exposed brick, reclaimed wood beams, natural oak floor, arched windows and fifteen-foot high ceilings. Living alone was her number one priority but as she stood in her empty bedroom, she wished she had some company.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Ryan was sitting at the kitchen table in front of her laptop and sipping a cup of coffee when Kris walked in. "Hey.""Morning," Ryan said, without looking up. "Coffee's already made.""Thanks." Kris grabbed a mug out of the cabinet and walked over to the coffee machine. "Working from home today?""Yeah, I'm reviewing the welcome pamphlet for this new consulting firm my job just hired.""I didn't know banks needed consulting.""Neither did I but my boss wants to revamp our entire presentation," Ryan said. "He thinks our whole platform is outdated.""It is."Ryan looked up underneath her eyelashes and frowned, as Kris sat down across from her. "You got in late last night.""Did I?" Kris said, shrugging. "I didn't notice.""I waited up for you.""Sorry?""Where were you?""Visiting a friend."Ryan sat back underneath the bay window and raised an eyebrow. "Why do you do that?""Do what?""Dismiss my question.""Maybe you ask too many questions?""You went to see Nadia, didn't you?"Kris took a sip of her coffee and said, "That's a question.""Kristen.""Okay, I went to see Nadia. Why does it matter?""You know why it matters," Ryan replied. "We have to be careful about who we associate ourselves with now. At least until this whole thing with Drue is resolved.""I don't see how that concerns Nadia.""Oh, you don't see..." Ryan sneered. "Kris, she's Dark Fae. I'd say that's concerning, wouldn't you?""Of course you do but that's beside the point," Kris said."No, that's exactly the point. I know you and her have history, but it doesn't change what she is.""And?""And..." Ryan said, sitting forward. "I just think you need to put some space between you two. That's all.""Okay and would you like me to delete her number and act like I didn't date her for an entire year as well? Should I remove her from my Facebook friend list too?""You know what? Forget I said anything." Ryan slammed her coffee mug on the table and returned to her laptop. "No, you know what? I'm not gonna forget it." She slammed her laptop shut. "You may think that I'm just being a bitch, but I don't care.""You said that, I didn't.""Jesus Christ, you're stubborn. Kris, look. This is serious. What's going on with these Undine murders is serious. Drue, my daughter, your niece, could be in real danger, okay?""You think I don't know that?" Kris hissed. She gripped the handle of her coffee mug and snatched her eyes away."I don't know but I need you to be here for me and your niece," Ryan said, taking a deep breath. "I need you to be clear-headed and focused. Not hung up on some former fling.""Hey, screw you!" Kris yelled, pointing her finger at Ryan. "Nadia is much more than just a fling, so watch how you speak about her, or this conversation is over." After a second, Kris lowered her hand and sat back in her chair."I'm sorry. I-I didn't mean what I said. It came out the wrong way.""No, you meant it. You've always hated Nadia.""I don't hate Nadia. I just don't trust her.""Because she's Dark Fae?" Kris snorted. "That's rich coming from you."Ryan leaned backwards and placed her palms on the table. "Alright, let's table this for another time," she said, unplugging her laptop from the wall socket. "Before one of us says something we can't take back.""Are you sure? I feel like we were bonding.""Grow up.""Go to hell."Ryan chuckled to herself. "And there it is," she said. "That know-it-all attitude that always gets you into trouble.""God, you sound like mom.""I’ll take that as a compliment.""Well, guess what? You're not mom! Okay?! You may be a mother but you're not mine." The veins in Kris' neck were throbbing and her brown eyes were dark. "I'm a grown ass woman and I don't need your approval on what I do or who I associate myself with. And more importantly, who I choose to sleep with.""You're right, you don't.""You know, you have a lot of nerve to sit there and criticize my relationship with Nadia, when you don't even know anything about her," Kris shouted, her breathing deepening."I know all I need to know," Ryan spat. "She's Dark Fae. End of story.""So, what if she is?! She's still a good person.""Great, let's give her an award. Kris, listen to yourself. Dark Fae are just that. Dark. They can't be trusted and that's that. If you want to risk your life with them, that's on you." Ryan stood up and slid out from behind the table. "Just keep that shit away from my daughter.""I will," Kris hissed, angrily tapping her foot on the ground."I'm leaving." Ryan grabbed her stuff from off the table and started walking away."Before you go, let me ask you a question."Ryan stopped. "What?""If Dark Fae can't be trusted, why did you have a baby with one?"For a moment, there was nothing but silence in the kitchen. Kris' words hung in the air. With her back turned, Ryan's eyes dropped and she blinked back incoming tears. "Thanks for that." She squeezed her eyes shut and walked out of the kitchen.Kris sat at the table, silently seething to herself. "Dammit," she cursed under her breath. Even in her anger, she knew what a gut punch her words were. She angrily swiped away a tear and jumped to her feet. She took her coffee mug to the sink and washed it out. As she stood there drying her hands, her anger subsided and she could feel her chest filling up with heat. Why did she have to say that to Ryan? She would never intentionally try to hurt her own sister but that's exactly what she ended up doing. God, she hated herself for seeping that low.She should go and apologize to Ryan. Say she's sorry for being such an asshole and that regardless of how she felt about Nadia, she understood where Ryan was coming from. She was a mother trying to protect her daughter. Even Kris, who was not a mother, couldn't blame her for that. The sound of the doorbell ringing interrupted her thoughts. She tossed the hand rag on the kitchen counter and made her way towards the front door. She looked through the peephole and rolled her eyes before opening the door. "May I help you?"A bald man with a goatee and a short woman with jet black hair were standing there. Their badges were front and center. "I'm Detective Jonah Hoss and this is my partner, Brianna Foy," he said. "We're looking for a… Ms. Ryan Cordova. Is she home?"Kris could picture her sister upstairs in her room crying her eyes out and figured that the last thing she wanted was to be bothered. "Actually she's not," Kris lied. "I'm her sister, Kris. What is this about?""We're here because we're trying to locate a... Drue Cordova.""She's my niece. Did something happen?" Kris' heart started to beat faster."No, we're here following up on a car accident that occurred on Monday, May 1st," Hoss replied."But it's May 6th.""We're aware. We've been a little backed up with all of the recent homicides going on, so we're sort of playing catch up." Hoss shifted in his stance. "Have you heard from your niece today?""Um, no I haven't."Foy reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out a business card. "Well, if you do, could you have her give us a phone call?" she asked, holding the card out. "We'd just like to ask her some questions about the accident."Kris hesitantly took the card. "Have you found the person that hit her?""Unfortunately we haven't but like I said, my partner and I are playing catch up," Hoss replied. "We're hoping that with some fresh eyes, maybe we'll catch something the other detectives did not." He forced a smile and said, "Thank you for time, Ms. Cordova. Have a good day."Foy gave Kris a onceover before she turned and walked away, joining Hoss as he stepped off of the porch. Kris watched them for a second before she closed the door. She stared at the business card Foy gave her and raised an eyebrow. Something wasn't sitting right with her. There was something definitely off with the detectives; something she couldn't put her finger on. First, it was the fact that Hoss said that he and Foy were playing catch up on Drue's car accident. That they were hoping to find something that the other detectives missed. That was ironic since no detectives ever stopped by the hospital. No, there was something up with those detectives. Kris was sure.She pulled out her cell phone and dialed Drue's number. It went straight to voicemail. "Hey Duckie, it's Kay. I need you to call me back as soon as you get this message. Okay? Call me back."
Drue pressed the reject button on her aunt’s call and looked out of the window. Her aunt would have to wait. She couldn’t think about anything else. At least not until after she spoke with JR. That’s if JR was willing to see her. After missing her appointment the morning before, she wouldn’t be surprised if JR told her ‘good luck in your future endeavors’ and sent her on her way. It wasn't as if she didn't deserve it. One of the last things JR said to her after she agreed to hire her was, do not make me regret it. And in the span of five days, she'd done just that."I don't think I've ever seen you this nervous."The sound of Lex's voice reminded Drue of where she was. "That's because I am.""I don't know why. You were in a really bad car accident four days ago," said Lex. "If this woman can't take that into consideration, then maybe you shouldn't work for her."In any other situation, Drue would've agreed with Lex. Normally, in a job interview, it was the applicant's job to impress the interviewer but, in this case, it was the reverse. JR impressed Drue and she didn't even know it. And that's why she wanted to work for her. "Yeah, I guess you're right," Drue lied. "It's still worth a try. I didn't get hit by a car for nothing." When she looked over at Lex, she adjusted her posture. Drue could see the shift in her demeanor. "Too soon?" she asked, referring to her morbid joke."No, too early."That morning, Drue woke up with a vengeance. Checking the date on her phone, she cursed herself for being so stupid. How could she have forgotten about her meeting with JR the day before? She hopped out of bed, took a bird bath in her sink and got dressed. She tossed some dry shampoo in her hair, brushed her teeth and called Lex. It was eight thirty in the morning, so when Lex answered, she was still sleeping. After promising to explain why she disappeared from the game and never called her, Lex finally agreed to drive her to Strathmore. And true to her word, Lex showed up.They weren't even on the highway before Lex was voicing her displeasure about Drue's "disappearance". "You still could've called," she said. "I was worried sick. I almost called the cops."Her words echoed Drue's when she walked into Virek's spare apartment. "I know, I know and I don't know how many times I have to apologize to you. I just got so caught up with..." she stopped and thought of a lie that would sound convincing. "...the cops and the accident.""So, is this d'Luca guy a cop then?" Lex asked, mispronouncing Virek's name."Yes and no. He's more like a private detective.""Did he give you any updates on who hit your car?" Lex asked."Nope. It's still a mystery." One of the many mysteries plaguing Drue's life as of recently. She had been so caught up in this whole Fae-Witch-Mercenary stuff, that she'd completely forgotten about her car accident. Her mother said that no one else was in the other car, so that meant that the person who slammed into her car was still out there. Great.After Lex pulled up into the parking lot of Carlyle Industries, Drue was beginning to regret coming. She was even more nervous than she was before, and she wasn't sure she was ready to face the wrath of JR. I can be a bitch if the occasion calls for it."I don't think she's gonna come out to the car, Drue. This isn't a drive through," Lex said.She was aware. She was just... scared. But they were here, so she sucked up her fear and unbuckled her seatbelt. "Stop worrying," Lex said, tapping Drue's arm. "She'll understand.""I hope so," Drue said, opening the door. "If not, you'll see me being escorted out of the building by security." She flashed her best friend an awkward smile and stepped out of the car."Everything will be fine!" Lex called out. "I'm rooting for ya!" Drue rolled her eyes and turned around. "Call me on your way out. I'm probably gonna be sleeping."
"Are you sure this is a good idea, boss?" Axel asked, looking out of the window. "I know you want answers but this feels like we're walking into a trap.""The day I allow Witches to scare me out of the Delta District is the day I should be stripped of my title," Virek said. "And I don't see that happening anytime soon. So, until then, I will go wherever I bloody well choose.""Do you want us to come in with you?""I'm sure I'll be fine, love. But your concern is noted. If a Witch is feeling lucky, I dare one of them to try something." Virek opened the door and stepped out of the backseat of Axel's SUV. "Maybe this time, they'll hit their mark." He closed the door and stepped in front of Axel's window. He rolled it down. "But in case I'm wrong, guard the door. I shouldn't be long." Axel nodded as Virek walked across the street. He stepped onto the curb and made his way into the Reading Cavern. Ignoring the BUSY sign hanging in the door, he pushed the front door open.A bell chimed, announcing his arrival. "I'll be right with you!" a voice called out from behind a curtain. Minutes later, a woman walked out with a man in glasses too small for his face behind her. Once her eyes landed on Virek, she froze.Virek clasped his hands behind his back and smirked.The woman hurried the man out of the shop and flipped the BUSY sign over to the CLOSED side. Shutting the door behind her, she said, "Mr. d'Luca, this is a pleasant surprise.""I was in the neighborhood.""It's always nice to see a Guardian, alive and well." She slid past him and took a position behind the glass counter in the back of the shop."It's funny you should use those words seeing as how I was recently attacked," he said, stepping forward.The woman swallowed and took off her glasses. She grabbed a Kleenex wipe and started cleaning her lenses, avoiding eye contact with Virek. "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. You're not too hurt, are you?""Not as hurt as the three dead Mercenaries lying in my loft." The woman didn't say anything. "Say, you haven't heard anything about my attack, have you, Bailey?"She shook her head. "No... no, I, um, haven't heard a thing," she stuttered. "But you know I've never been one to gossip anyway."Virek rested his hands on the glass counter and leaned in close. "You wouldn't lie to me, would you, love?" he whispered. "Because that wouldn't be a very smart thing to do.""I-I haven't heard anything."Virek's eyes zeroed in on her and he watched her for a moment before backing away. Bailey was a thick woman with bleach blonde hair, fringe cut bangs and a heart shaped face. She was never seen without her red lipstick and animal print framed glasses. Her style was eclectic and she wasn't afraid to flaunt it. But that was the only thing she wasn't afraid of. Although she was the only Witch Virek didn't have the urge to kill, it didn't mean that he wouldn't and she knew that. Unlike her sister Witches, Bailey sold stones, rocks, mixing bowls, sage and incense. Oh and she minded her business, so that's what kept her off of Virek's radar. That and the fact that she was also a Seer, which meant that her powers often came in handy."So, you wouldn't know anything about a Witch hiring Mercenaries?"Bailey nervously laughed as she put her glasses back on. "Witches and Mercenaries? That doesn't even sound right," she replied, clearing her throat. "Why would a Witch need a Mercenary unless she was trying to kill--"When she paused, he knew the jig was up. Virek stepped away from the glass counter and began to explore the shop. "You know, Bailey," he said, stopping in front of a shelf of crystals. "I know you've been a staple in this district for years. Your store has helped tons of up and coming Witches learn the craft and if I'm not mistaken, didn't a certain Fae named Mildred Grant help you set up your shop in the first place?" He picked up a crystal and held it in his hand. "I'm sure you've heard what happened to her, didn't you? It would be a shame if you met the same fate." When he turned around, his eyes were dark blue.Bailey's eyes widened. She was staring at the crystal in Virek's hand that was covered in bolts of electricity. He watched as she pulled her eyes away and dropped her head."So, I'll ask you again. Are you sure you haven't heard--""No! I told you I don't know anything!" she cried out. Virek kept his eyes on her. From where she was sitting, she could see the sky outside starting to become dark and cloudy. A crackling sound of lightning made Bailey gasp. She grabbed her chest and looked at Virek. "I told you, I don't know anything. I swear."Virek nodded and blinked, his gray eyes returning. The gloom of the cloudy sky passed, bringing the sun back out. "And why should I believe you?" he asked, placing the crystal back on the shelf."Because I didn't get a vision, that's why.""Are your powers on the outs or--"Bailey snatched her glasses off and tossed them on the counter. "My powers are fine," she said, frowning. "I just... here, let me try something." When Virek looked down, she was holding out her hand. Noticing his apprehension, she said, "Listen, you came to me, okay? Do you want my help or not?""I never took you for one to rat on your sisters.""If there is a Witch out there stupid enough to try and kill a Guardian, then she's no sister of mine. Not to mention, the sooner I can help you, the quicker you can get out of my shop." She wiggled her hand. "Now, are we doing this or what?"Virek walked back to the counter and placed his hand inside of hers. "I don't need to warn you not to do anything stupid, do I?""No.""Good, because I can be a fucking nightmare.""Yeah, I know. You'll kill me. I got it. Now can you let me concentrate please?" She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. For a moment, the entire shop was quiet. Flickering images of written text and symbols popped throughout Bailey's mind. Then a bright red light flashed, sending a sharp and intense pain through her forehead. It felt like someone was taking a scalpel and slicing through her mind. She gasped and quickly pulled her hand away. She jumped backwards and placed her hand on her forehead, breathing hard and deep. Her heart felt like it was going to burst through her chest, as the muscles in her body started to constrict against each other."Bailey, what's--"She put her hand up and turned around. Grabbing a pitcher of water, her hands trembled as she poured herself a glass. She took another deep breath and slowly sipped her water. She held the glass against her chest before she finally turned around. "Something bad is coming.""Something?""Or someone, either way, it's bad and it's dark.""What did you see?""I'm-I'm not even sure.""Well, that doesn't help me out much, does--""Relax, maybe this will." Bailey set her glass down on the counter and grabbed a piece of paper. Virek watched as she started drawing various symbols together. They weren't in any particular order. She slid the paper towards him and said, "You're welcome."Virek picked up the paper and his eyes squinted. "Are you sure this is what you saw?""Among other things, yes.""This is the language of Demons. I haven't seen these symbols in centuries." He couldn't stop staring at the paper. "But this doesn't make any sense. Why would--""Can you read it?" Bailey asked. "Maybe it can--""No, I can't read it. But I know someone who can." He folded up the paper and slid it into his pocket. "Thank you." He started to turn but stopped. He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out three one hundred dollar bills. "For your pain and suffering." He placed the bills on the counter and walked towards the door."Guardian?"With his hand on the doorknob, he stopped. "Hm.""Be careful," Bailey said. The concern in her voice was small. "My vision was clear and from what I saw, if there is a Witch involved, they are dealing with some very powerful and old magic."Virek walked out of the shop without saying anything. Axel rolled down his window as Virek approached the car. "Everything good?""I wish I knew." Virek jumped in the backseat and slammed the door shut. He pulled out the piece of paper and studied the symbols again. Gripping the paper in his hand, Virek looked up. "Let's go.""Where to?" Axel said, turning on the ignition."Pyramid Harbor Library.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Pyramid Harbor Library sat on the corner of a diagonal street. It was a two-story building that stood stoic and haunting in its appearance. Axel and Sven parked around the corner and followed Virek inside. Once through its large obscure doors, the three of them walked by different groups of people sitting around reading and studying. So basic, Virek thought. The huge windows allowed pieces of light inside, bringing in magnificent shimmers through the hand painted portraits as the smell of old books and paper circulated across the air. The three men made their way through the main floor and stopped at the information desk. An older woman with short gray hair was standing behind the desk, stamping individual books, one by one."May I help you?" she asked, without looking up."I need to speak to the manager," Virek replied.Her eyes lifted over her glasses and she stared at the three men before she slammed the book in front of her shut. She grabbed a stack of keys and stepped out from behind the desk. "Follow me." Leading them towards the back of the library, she unlocked a door that had on a FACULTY MEMBERS ONLY sign on it. Behind the door, they followed her down a flight of stairs that led to the basement. After turning two corners, they ended up at the end of a long hallway where there was a single door. The gray-haired woman unlocked the door and pushed it open, stepping to the side. Virek, Axel and Sven stepped inside of a dimly lit room. A desk, two leather chairs and a fireplace taller than most men were inside. Shelves of books filled the walls and without a single window, the air stood still. Once the door was shut, the chair behind the desk spun around and a man with white framed glasses, dyed blonde hair and a dark goatee was sitting there."Mr. d'Luca, Guardian of the Imperial Watchtower," he said, smiling. "To what do I owe this pleasure?""I was hoping you could translate these symbols for me," Virek said. He pulled out the piece of paper from his pocket and placed it on the desk.The man made no effort to look at the paper. "Have you forgotten the rules already?" he asked. "I can't help you until you solve my riddle. If that's even possible."Goddamn Sphinx Fae. "Of course, where are my manners?" Virek said, faking a smile. "Mr. Whitney Dawson, what is today's riddle?"The man's eyes glowed a bright red. Like a machine that had been turned on. "What is at the end of everything?"Sphinx Fae loved to torture people with riddles. Although it was amusing to them, it was a death sentence to anyone who didn't answer correctly. Dawson, a former Light Fae, enjoyed that part most of all. To hold a human's fate in the palm of his hand. His love for the species was taken away when his mother killed herself. A Hunter managed to solve her riddle and it drove her to insanity. After avenging his mother's death, he aligned himself with the Unseelie Court. Virek was one of the few alliances he managed to keep after he switched Courts. "If you forfeit, I may still let you walk out of here unharmed, Guardian," Dawson taunted. "I couldn't imagine harming that pretty face of yours."Virek smiled. While he would've loved to stand there and make Dawson sweat, time was of the essence. "The letter 'g' is at the end of everything."The confidence in Dawson's face fled and he sat up in his chair. His eyes flickered, like a dying lightbulb, returning to their normal brown color. Fixing his tie, he nodded and said, "Very good, Guardian. I'm impressed." He pulled his chair forward and picked up the piece of paper. "Now, let's see what we have here." He stared at the piece of paper for a long time, much to Virek's annoyance. "Where-where did you get these from?" he asked, glancing up. "Rather, where did you see these?""Not so fast, mate," Virek said, shaking his finger. "First, tell me if you can read it. I know it's the language of the Demons but I don't know what it's meant to say.""Well, you're halfway right and halfway wrong. It's not necessarily the language of the Demons, but that of the very first Demon. One of five, actually.""Say again?"Dawson stood up from the desk and walked over to one of the shelves against the wall. He ran his fingers across the spines of various books before stopping on one. He pulled it out and began flipping through the pages. "Ah, okay, here we are," he said, looking up. "Have any of you gentlemen ever heard of the Elder Gods?""Can't say I have," said Virek.Dawson smiled. "Let me tell you a little story. The Elder Gods were on Earth long before any other creature. Celestial beings born from a sentient being known as the Keeling in 1023." He began circling around Virek, Axel and Sven, like a predator trapping its prey. "There were tons of them, girls and boys -- siblings if you will -- that liked to fight over things like most children do. But one of the things they liked to fight over was a little planet called earth. Now for the sake of this story, we're gonna focus on the five most important siblings of them all. Kaval, Horis, Ferris, Trevil and Mina.""Why? What happened to the rest of them?" Axel asked."Patience, my little Spectre. Where was I? Ah, right. Now, what started out as harmless fighting turned into a blood filled war and at the cost of trying to control earth, the Elder Gods slaughtered each other. And thus, you have the world's first and oldest Demons." Dawson stopped pacing and sat on the edge of the desk, closing the book. "Now, of all the Elder Gods, there were only the four I mentioned that history tends to focus on more than the others.""Wait, I thought you said there were five," Axel inquired."I did and that was intentional. You see, after discovering that he could strengthen his already incredible power, Trevil killed his brother Ferris. The process turned him into the world's first Demon.""And what happened to the rest?" Virek asked."Well, let's see. Horis disappeared, Kaval continued to slaughter the rest of his siblings who didn't follow him and Mina, the sane of the bunch -- which is not saying much -- decided to come up with a plan to stop her siblings from destroying the world.""What did she do?" Axel asked."I like his enthusiasm," Dawson said, specifically looking at Virek. "Using the power of the Keeling and the four elements of the earth, she created the first Elemental, The Nameless.""The Nameless?" Virek snorted."Yes, it leaves a lot to be desired.""So, was this Nameless able to end this childlike nonsense?""He did but in the process of killing the Elder Gods, he himself turned into a Demon -- a Demon Lord, you might say -- known as Eion the First.""I assume this story has a happy ending, does it?" Virek asked, straightening his shoulders."Yes and no. While Eion the First was able to kill off all of the Elder Gods, two managed to escape. Kaval and Trevil. Kaval, to the Outerworld and Trevil, to the Infinite Dimension. And that's where they remained, but they did manage to leave some remnants behind on earth. Trevil left a coin, which is said to have been indestructible and Kaval left his Grimoire, The Dark Scrolls."Virek, while entertained, was growing impatient. "Where are you going with this, Dawson?" he asked. "How does this story end?"Dawson grabbed the piece of paper from behind him and held it up. "It ends here," he replied. "Or rather, it starts here. These symbols are a part of a spell from the Dark Scrolls, my friend."Finally. "And what is the spell for?""It's a resurrection spell."Virek sat in the back of the truck in silence. Dawson may have drawn up a fanciful tale of fantasy and mystery, but there was nothing fancy about the Elder Gods. The implication behind the symbols from Bailey's vision were worrisome."So, you were right after all, boss," Axel said."Yes, but I didn't want to be," Virek said, sucking his teeth. "If this is Winsome's doing, I'm afraid we may be a bit out of our depth.""A Witch working on a spell to resurrect the world's first Demon is insane," Axel said. "First, she hires Mercenaries to kill you and now she's resurrecting Demons. What's her game plan?""That is the question. But if she tried to kill me, it stands to reason that she might try and do the same with the others." Virek pulled out his cell phone and began typing."She must have a death wish then," Sven said. He hadn't spoken a word the entire time they were at the library. Like his brother, he was enthralled with Dawson's story. But given what he knew now, he would've just stayed in the car."Indeed, she does," Virek said. "Let's go.""Where are we going now?" Axel asked."Forest Avenue."* * *“I’m sorry but I can’t let you upstairs without an appointment.” Either the man at the front desk of Carlyle Industries was being an asshole on purpose or Drue had woken her best friend up for no reason. Either way, he wasn’t budging and Drue was ready to turn around and give up.By a stroke of luck, Drue spotted Flora coming in with a group of women, all holding Starbucks cups in their hands. Without thinking, Drue caught up to her just as she was walking towards the elevators. “Excuse me?!” she called out. Flora, in the middle of a conversation, didn’t hear her. With everyone’s eyes on her, including two security guards, Drue ignored them and started jogging towards the elevators. She could hear the jingling of the security guards’ keys behind her. “Excuse me! Miss! You can’t go back–”JR’s blonde assistant was about to step onto the elevator when Drue appeared around the corner. “Excuse me?! Flora?!” she called out again. A firm hand grabbed her arm and yanked her backwards, nearly lifting her off of the ground.“Miss, you are not allowed to be here without a visitor’s pass,” one of the security guards said. She could smell the smell of cigarettes on him.“I heard you the first time,” Drue snapped. “Can you stop squeezing my arm?!” His grip on her arm was so tight that she could hear the leather of her jacket rubbing up against the skin of his hand.“Okay, let’s go.” The security guard started to pull her backwards until she looked up. Flora was standing there watching all of the commotion in silence.“Hey! Hey, do you remember me? I-I came in for an interview with JR.” There was pity and sadness in her voice but she didn’t care. She may have wanted to turn around and go home before but not anymore. She didn’t come all this way for nothing. If JR was going to fire her, she would have to tell her to her face. But first, she had to get upstairs.Flora walked up to Drue, her face was full of skepticism. She looked like her mind was contemplating if she should acknowledge Drue or not. “Yes, I do remember you.” Drue breathed a sigh of relief but Hilda still wasn’t convinced. “You were supposed to be here twenty four hours ago. What happened?”“Yeah I know and I’m really sorry about that. I fucked up and that’s my fault. But if you can get me in to see JR, I’ll explain everything, I swear.” Drue’s heart was beating a mile a minute. “Or, you can let these two schmucks drag me out of here.”Flora looked at the two security guards and then at Drue. The corners of her mouth twisted and she smiled. “Gentlemen, she’s okay. You can let her go.”“Are you sure, Ms. Greene?”Flora raised an eyebrow and stamped her heel on the ground. “I’m sure.”Once the security guard released Drue’s arm, she pulled away from him. A little extra fuck you from her to him. Massaging her arm over her jacket, Drue turned and watched the two security guards wobble away. “Thanks,” she said, turning back around.“Don’t thank me yet.” Flora pressed the button for the elevator. “I may have been able to get you upstairs but I can’t guarantee I’ll get you in a room with Ms. Carlyle.”“I’m not expecting a miracle. Just a shot.”After they stepped off of the elevator, Flora dropped her bag behind her desk and signaled for Drue to follow her. Stopping in front of JR’s office door, she put up her finger and then knocked. Drue heard that familiar voice, telling whoever was knocking to come in. Hilda flashed her a pair of hopeful eyes before she pushed the door open and stepped inside.Drue told herself that she could do this. If she impressed JR once, she could do it a second time. Or she could walk out of this building with her tail tucked between her legs. But at least she would’ve tried.The door opened up further and Flora nodded, a sign that it was safe to come inside. As Drue walked past her, she whispered, "good luck." Even after Hilda closed the door, Drue still hadn't moved. Her fear of seeing JR face-to-face was paralyzing her and she hadn't even laid eyes on the woman yet."I know you're in here, Ms. Cordova."Shit. Just go. Fighting against herself, Drue pushed through her fear and walked into the office. JR was sitting behind her desk, looking through some papers. Underneath her glasses, her blue eyes lifted. The softness that was there five days ago wasn't there now. Here goes nothing. "I know I'm probably the last person you expected to see today but if you give me a chance to explain, hopefully, you won't be as disappointed in me as I think you are."JR took off her glasses and placed them down on the desk. She motioned towards the armchairs in front of her. "Have a seat." Drue sat down and clasped her hands together. "When I heard that you'd been in a car accident after you left here, my heart broke. I thought you had died but then your name came up in our records for Grand Meadows. And then I thought, what an ironic string of events, huh?"Drue didn't move. She couldn't."So, after you were released from the hospital, I called you but there was no answer," JR continued. "I figured, she's probably resting, so I'll give her some time. She'll call when she's ready. But you never did. Not a single phone call, email, nothing. Now you had just been in a serious car accident, so there was no way I was expecting you to come in right away. But when my assistant called you on Thursday and asked if you could come in the next morning, you said yes. It wouldn't have been an official work day for you, most likely just an update on how you're doing, you know. But then you didn't show up. And now I'm sitting here, wondering 'what am I supposed to do?' I can't fire you because technically you never really started. Not to mention, that would be a completely disgusting move on my part. I may be a bitch, but I do have a heart. I also have expectations, one of which happened to be the very last thing I told you on the day of your interview. Do you remember what that was?"Drue was almost afraid to answer but she did. "You said 'don't make me regret it'"."That's right. So, here we are, five days later. You missed our scheduled meeting. Then you show up to this very building and cause a commotion in the lobby.""I know and I'm so sorry about--""The only reason you're sitting here is because Hilda vouched for you," JR interrupted, calmly. "Because if I had it my way, I would've simply sent you a bouquet of 'get well flowers' and sent you on your way."A lump was growing in Drue's throat, and she felt like she was going to vomit."But we're here now. So, I want you to tell me why I should give you a second chance." JR sat back in her chair and crossed her legs.Drue took a second to collect her thoughts. Her mind was in a frenzy and she could feel her armpits starting to sweat. "To be honest," she said. "I don't think you should give me a second chance.""And why is that?""Because I don't deserve it. Sure, I can sit here and tell you that the car accident was traumatizing and I needed a few days to recuperate. But that would be a lie. The truth is, you're right. I didn't call. I didn't email. I didn't try to get in contact with you. And I could sit here and tell you every reason I could think of as to why I didn't but you're a smart woman. You'd see right through those reasons. So, I'm just gonna tell you the truth. I didn't call because I was caught up. I got caught up with my family's bullshit -- excuse my language -- because there's always some bullshit in my family. You see, it's just me, my mom and my aunt. My mom and aunt are close in age, so even in their forties, they are still constantly at each other's throat. You're probably sitting there saying to yourself, 'well everyone's family is like that' and normally, I would agree with you. But this time, I can't. My mom and aunt lost their mother -- my grandmother -- at a young age. In fact, my aunt hadn't even graduated from high school yet when my grandmother passed. My mom had already left to go to college and to chase love, so my aunt was all alone. And my aunt does not do 'alone' well. She's destructive and that's where the 'family bullshit' comes into play. And that's what I've been dealing with these past couple of days. So, if you'd ask me if I deserve a second chance? Of course I'm gonna say yes but the decision is really up to you."For the next couple of minutes, neither woman said a word. Drue sat there in shock, wondering where the hell she pulled that tirade from and JR sat across from her, both impressed and surprised."You start on Tuesday."Drue snorted as she stared at JR with widened eyes. "Seriously?"JR pulled up to her desk and put her glasses back on. "Seriously.""I-I don't know what to say.""Don't say anything. Just make sure you are in this building on Tuesday by eight fifteen.""I-I will. I promise.""Drue, I mean it. If you are not in that waiting room by the time Flora walks in, do not bother coming.""No, no, I'll be here.""Good," JR said, returning to her paperwork. When she realized Drue was still sitting there, she raised an eyebrow. "This is the part where you're supposed to thank me and run out of here.""I think I've done enough running in the lobby," Drue said, pouting. "By the way, I'm sorry about that. I didn't mean to give your co-workers a show.""There's no need to apologize. Those security guards really are schmucks."Drue chewed on her bottom lip and tried to hide her smile. Taking a deep breath, she finally stood up. "Thank you, for-for everything.""You're welcome. Now get out of here. It's Saturday. Go enjoy yourself.""I will," she said, pausing. "Wait, today is Saturday. Why aren't you out enjoying yourself?"JR sat up. "Normally, I would be enjoying a nice afternoon lunch with my husband but I'm the acting Chairwoman of Carlyle Industries. I don't want to give anyone a reason to think that I don't take my position seriously.""But if you were a man, you wouldn't have to be here.""That's what my husband said to me this morning as I was leaving,” JR said. “He didn’t like my response.”Drue smiled but lowered her eyebrows. “Not to push my luck but may I ask what made you take another chance on me?”“It’s like you said, everyone’s family is like that. See you on Tuesday.”In the waiting room, Hilda was shuffling through some papers when Drue appeared in front of her desk. “So, how did it go?” she asked.“I’ll be seeing you on Tuesday.”Flora smiled. “I know.”“How?”“Because if Ms. Carlyle wasn’t going to give you a second chance, she wouldn’t have agreed to see you.”Drue was texting Lex when the elevator doors opened up. A man dressed in a black MOTORHEAD band t-shirt, black jeans and black lace-up sneakers was standing there. With a white bag in his hand, the man with the short buzz cut and dark blonde beard, stepped to the side to let Drue walk in before he walked out. “Thank you.”“You’re welcome.” He walked into the waiting room and as soon as Flora saw him, she jumped to her feet.“Hello, Mr. Roth,” she said.“Flora, how are you?”“I’m well, thank you.”“Is my wife in there?” he asked.“She is. Do you want me to let her know you’re here?”“No, it’s fine. I think I can manage.” He smiled at her before he walked through the glass doors.When she heard a knock on the door, JR groaned. How was she supposed to ever get any work done if she kept being interrupted every ten minutes? “Come in!” She listened as the door opened and said, “Whatever it is, Flora, it’s gonna have to wait.”“I’ve got nothing but time, baby.”JR smiled before she looked up. Blush filled her cheeks when she saw her husband standing there. “I could recognize that gravelly voice anywhere,” she said, standing up. He walked up to her desk and dropped the bag on the desk as she opened her arms. He wrapped his arms around her and squeezed tightly. When she pulled away, they looked each other in the eyes before leaning in for a kiss. “Not that I’m not pleasantly surprised, but what are you doing here?” she asked, wiping her lipstick from his lips.“I need a reason to visit my wife?”“Of course not. I just wasn’t expecting you to show up.”"I believe that's what people call a surprise, but I could be wrong."JR playfully hit him in the chest and said, “You know what I meant.” She noticed the white bag on the desk and frowned. “And what is this?""Oh, that's nothing," he said, smiling. JR was already digging inside of the bag. "Just some hummus on toast with dried herbs and sliced olives."She pulled the bag up to her face and inhaled. With the bag in one hand, she wrapped her arms around his neck again. “What did I do to deserve such a wonderful and loving husband?” She leaned in for another kiss.“I don’t know but the question is, what are you gonna do to keep this wonderful and loving husband?” A devious smirk appeared on his face as he kissed her again.They continued kissing until JR’s office phone beeped. Groaning, she pressed the intercom button. “Yes Flora?”“I’m sorry to bother you, Ms. Carlyle but— ma’am, I’m sorry but you can’t go in there— and I understand that but you do not have—“JR looked at her husband before turning away. “Flora? What’s going on out there?” There was no response. “Hilda?” JR dropped the bag on the desk and walked past her husband. “Excuse me for a minute.” As soon as she opened the door to her office, she could hear shouting. Hurrying into the waiting room, she saw Flora and another woman yelling obscenities at each other. “Flora! What is going on out here?”“Ms. Carlyle, I’m sorry. This,” Flora said, her eyes firmly on the other woman. “This woman here says that she’s your new assistant.”JR looked at the woman as she stepped forward. “And you are?”“My name is Tia Blake.”“Okay and what makes you think that you’re supposed to be my new assistant?”“This does.” The woman, who was dressed in a skintight bodysuit and pumps, reached into her handbag and pulled out a piece of paper. Flipping her tail length blonde hair over her shoulder, she handed the paper to JR and put her hands on her hips.“I didn’t authorize this,” JR said, skimming through the paper.“No, but your father did.” A smug smile appeared on her face as she looked at Flora, who was staring daggers at her.“Jamie, is everything okay?” JR’s husband appeared in the doorway behind them.Once the woman laid eyes on him, she pushed her chest out and smiled. “Hi, you must be Jamison’s husband, Stephen. I’m—““Out of line,” JR hissed. After a moment, she turned to Flora, who had a nervous look in her eyes. “I don’t know when this happened or why, but I’m gonna fix it. Okay?”“So, it’s true? I’m fired?” Flora said, her voice trembling.“According to this paper, you are but…” JR placed her hand on Flora’s arm. “…I’m gonna fix it. Just give me until Monday. I’ll call you.”Flora let out a small sniffle before she grabbed her bag. She gave JR a sad nod before she walked away.The woman, Tia, had a smile on her face the entire time. She waved to Flora as she made her way towards the elevators. But when she turned around and saw JR’s face, that smile quickly disappeared.“I don’t give a fuck what this paper says. You don’t have the right to walk into my office and disrespect the employees that work here.”“She started with me, all I did was—““Does it look like I care?” JR ripped the paper in half and tossed it on the counter. “Now you walk your ass right back out of this office and tell my father that if he wants to hire anyone new, he’ll have to go through me first. Goodbye, Ms. Blake.” Tia dropped her arms and rolled her eyes before she turned around. “Oh and Ms. Blake,” JR said. Tia stopped. “My name is JR, not Jamison.”Tia kept her back turned and walked towards the elevators. Once she was gone, Stephen appeared beside his wife.“Are you okay?” he asked, gently.“I’m fine.” But the truth was, she wasn’t. Her blood was boiling and the only reason Tia was allowed to leave on her merit was because her husband was there.“What the hell was that about? Did your father really hire her?” He looked down at the torn pieces of paper.“Apparently so, but I’m not surprised. My father will never miss a chance to remind me that I’m the Chairwoman in name, only.”“But to go behind your back and fire your assistant just to end up replacing her? Even that’s low.”“It is. And like I said, I’m not surprised. But I will tell you this. If my father wants to play tit-for-tat, I’m game.”“I already know how this is gonna end up,” Stephen said.“Me too,” JR said, looking at him. “Because I’m gonna beat him at his own game. After all, I did learn from the best. And my first move is to get rid of that Tia bitch.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hoss and Foy were standing at the nurse's station inside of Grand Meadows Medical Center, when Dr. Duncan walked out of his office. "Dr. Andrew Duncan?" Hoss asked, stepping forward."Yes?""I'm Detective Jonah Hoss and this is my partner, Brianna Foy," he said, as Foy appeared beside him. "We were hoping to get a minute of your time.""What is this about?""One of your patients. A... Drue Cordova.""Yes. What about her?""We just wanted to ask you some follow-up questions about her accident.""I-I don't really know what I can tell you without violating–.""Yeah, we know that but I promise we’ll stick to the basics,” Hoss said, putting his hand up. “But if you don't answer our questions, we will charge you with obstruction. So, can you tell us if she was in a car accident, correct?""Yes.""Any injuries?""Some minor bumps and bruises," Dr. Duncan replied, shaking his head. "Oh, and she was diagnosed with a minor concussion and a broken arm.""Can you tell me the severity of her broken arm?"Dr. Duncan paused. "Um, she broke her radius and ulna bone in her forearm," he said. "Ah, I'm sorry but can you tell me exactly what this has to do with the police?""Well, as you may not know, we are having some trouble finding the driver of the car that hit Ms. Cordova. So, we were wondering if the injuries she sustained would affect her recollection of that night. In case we have to question her at some point." Hoss watched as the skepticism in Dr. Duncan's face faded away. "Is there any way we can get a copy of her medical records? From the night she was admitted? That would be so helpful."Dr. Duncan looked at Foy and then back at Hoss. "Um, yeah, sure. Let-let me get those for you. Excuse me.""Thank you." When Dr. Duncan scurried off behind the nurse's desk and into a room, Hoss shoved his hands in his pockets. "So, what do you think?""I think if this police thing doesn't work out for you, acting may be in your future."Hoss looked at Foy and smiled. "When you've been doing this for ten years, you learn a trick or two.""Like how to sound bougie as fuck?" Foy teased."Tomato, toe-ma-toe." Dr. Duncan stepped out from the room and handed Hoss a thick folder. "We really appreciate this, Doctor." Hoss reached into his pocket and pulled out a business card. "If you can think of anything else that will help us, please don't hesitate to give me a call."Dr. Duncan took the card and nodded. "I will.""Have a good day, Doctor.""You... too."Hoss and Foy were walking down the hospital's corridor when Hoss spotted a blonde nurse a couple of feet away. She was talking to another nurse. "Um, I'll be right back," he said, shoving the folder into Foy's chest. He jogged across down the hall, catching the woman just as she turned around. She let out a gasp. "What the fuck are you doing here, Harper?""I could ask you the same thing.""Does Harrison know you're here?"She frowned. "What do you think?" she said. "Of course he does. Does he know you're here?""Obviously." He looked her up and down, finally realizing that she was dressed in a nurse's uniform. "So, what's this about? You're playing nurse now? Some kind of foreplay between you and Harrison?""You're a pig." She started to brush past him until he grabbed her arm and pulled her back. "Jonah, let go of me. We're in a hospital." Her voice was low as a whisper."Yeah, no shit.""People can see us.""I know that too," he said, leaning closer to her face. "Including my partner behind me." Harper glanced over his shoulder to see Foy standing there, with her hand on her holstered gun."What? Is she gonna shoot me if I don't answer your question?""She may. She doesn't care for you too much.""Well, you can tell her that I don't give a shit," Harper said, snatching her arm back. "The both of you can go to hell for all I care." She adjusted the collar of her uniform. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have rounds to make." She started to walk off again but Hoss jumped in front of her. "Jonah, I swear.""Seriously, Harp. Why are you here? Just tell me. You know we're on the same side.""Are we? That's funny because the last time I thought you were on my side, I got kidnapped by those two idiots, Tully and Cisco.""I told you I had nothing to do with that," Hoss spat."And I told you that I didn't believe you. You were the only person that knew about the robbery that day. It's no coincidence that I get kidnapped and taken to the very man I was trying to steal from. So, miss me with the lies.""Harp--""No,” she said, putting her hand up. “You don't get to call me that anymore, Jo-nah. Now move."Jonah stepped to the side and Harper aggressively pushed past him. She stomped her way down the hall, making sure she stopped to return Foy's glare before she turned the corner. "Fuck!" he mumbled to himself, as he joined Foy back at the elevators."Is everything okay?" she asked. "That seemed... intense.""It always is. Ex-wives are a bitch."
Virek was leaning up against a parked car when Evan Graves stepped out of a red, four-door truck. Flogged by three men, he stepped onto the patch of grass that led towards a three story, single family house when he noticed Virek. The three men immediately stepped forward and took a defensive stance. “Relax, gents,” Evan said, smiling. He stepped between the men and lifted his chin. “Sorath, fancy seeing you here.” He looked across the street at Axel and Sven, who were sitting in their truck. “And you bought some friends.”“I could say the same about you,” Virek said. He glanced behind Evan and looked at the three men, Novak, Quentin and Christof. “I see you’ve adopted another one.” His eyes landed on Christoff, the youngest of the group. “Well done.”“Tell me, did we have a meeting arranged that I forgot about?” Evan asked.“Oh, no. I just thought I’d stop by and catch up. It’s been a while.”“You could’ve left a note on the tunnel.”“And miss a chance to see your pretty face? Never.”Evan wasn’t amused. “What can I do for you, Sorath?”“Call me Virek.”“No.”“We need to talk.”“I thought that’s what we were doing.”Virek sighed and reminded himself that physically wringing the neck of another Guardian was not the best idea. But Evan's attitude always made him want to risk the consequences. “Anapiel.”Evan rubbed his tongue across his teeth and squeezed his nose between his fingers. “I’ll be back,” he said, to his Spectres. “Let’s walk.” He stepped onto the sidewalk and led Virek down the street. “So, what’s on your mind, brother?”“I’m sure you’ve heard about Mercenaries attacking me a couple of days ago.""I couldn't comment on the matter either way," Evan said, eyeing Virek from the side. "But you do look good for a man that should be dead." As they continued walking, Evan smiled and winked at every attractive woman that passed him by. "Is this why you've come to see me? To gloat about cheating death?"No, I've come to see you because of this." Virek handed him the piece of paper from Bailey's vision.Evan stopped and skimmed over the piece of paper before handing it back. "Am I supposed to know what that means?""If you had paid attention during training, you would. It's the language of Demons and it's for a resurrection spell.""I don't follow. Who's resurrecting what?""Not a what, a who," Virek corrected him. "And the Witch that hired the Mercenaries."Evan's cocoa brown eyes lit up like a lightbulb. "Ah, I get it now," he said, nodding. "Van has nothing to do with this.""Did I say she did? This has nothing to do with your misses, mate. You and her can fuck off but that's not the point.""Then what is?""The Witch that hired those Mercenaries to kill me did it for a reason. These symbols are from a Grimoire known as the Dark Scrolls. It was written by the world's first Demon, Kaval." The confusion and nonchalance in Evan's face made Virek want to scream. "How are you this much of a pounce? Are you been listening to me, bruv? What happens if a Guardian is killed? What happens to their Watchtower?""It's left open.""And what if it's destroyed?"Evan turned to him. The change in his demeanor meant that Virek had his attention now. "Go on.""If a Witch was trying to kill all of the Guardians and destroy their Watchtowers, so she could use a resurrection spell..." Virek's voice cut off. "...what do you think is going to happen?""Nothing good.""Exactly. I think the rest of you lot are next on her list.""I assume you know this Witch's name?""Possibly.""But you're not gonna tell me, so why come all of this way to warn me?""I told you already," Virek said, smiling. "To see your pretty face, love. And let's not act like you couldn't find out her name if you wanted to. I'm not the one shagging a Witch, now am I?""Are we done?""Quite.""Good," Evan said, turning away."Anapiel."Evan stopped but didn't turn around."Why the downgrade from your penthouse?" asked Virek."Keeps me closer to the people."Asshole. "Good luck, brother.""Luck is for losers."After Evan walked off, Virek stepped off the curb, just as Axel pulled up in his truck. "Should I even ask?" Axel asked, as Virek stepped inside."He's not as stupid as he seems, if that's what you're asking." Virek closed the door and Axel pulled off. "But if I know Evan Shaw like I think I do, he heard me. He's a proper fucker but if he's smart, he'll watch his back.""And what about the Witch he's been seeing?" Axel asked. "We're thinking she knows something, right?""I'm not ready to cast doubt upon every Witch in Camden Hills," Virek said, thinking about Bailey. "But I do want you to keep an eye on her.""And the Cordova Undine?" Sven asked. "Is she still a priority?""I'm not entirely sure but I'd rather know where she is in case something happens." Virek's eyes met Axel's in the rearview mirror. He smirked and said, "I'm surprised you're asking, Sven. Have you taken a liking to her?"Sven frowned. "She has no respect.""She will, soon enough."
On the car ride back to Camden Hills, Lex and Drue agreed to meet up to go to the Festival of Three Streams to celebrate. Initially, Drue had no desire to go to the festival but after Lex said she deserved a night out, given everything she'd been through the week before, she finally relented."Thank you," Lex said, grabbing her iced coffee through the drive through window.When Kris didn’t pick up the phone, Drue left a voicemail message and rested her head against the headrest.Lex was taking a sip of her drink when she noticed the look on her best friend's face. "Hey, what's up? What did your aunt want?""I don’t know. She didn’t answer.""Oh. So, what time are we meeting up for the festival?”“Whenever, it doesn’t matter.”“You could at least pretend to be excited.”Drue hadn’t even caught onto the flatness in her voice until she noticed the look on Lex’s face. “I’m sorry, I guess I’m just tired.”"Well, I’m gonna need you to drink a Red Bull, take a nap or both because you’re coming with me to the festival,” Lex said, sternly. “Even if I have to drag you there myself.”“Yes, mother.” From the corner of her eye, she noticed the quietness in Lex’s demeanor. When Lex rested her arm on the window and started scratching her eyebrow, Drue knew something was up. “What’s wrong?”“What do you mean?”"You only scratch your right eyebrow when you’re thinking about something or sad."Lex blinked and at the next red light, she looked at Drue. "What? No, I-I don't do that." She thought about it. "At least I didn’t think I did.""Well you do because you’ve done it at least two times since this morning. So, spill it.”Even if she wanted to protest, Lex couldn't. "I hate you, you know that, right?" she said, rolling her eyes. "I really, really hate you."Drue grinned. "No, ya love me. But seriously, what's going on with you?""It's Ethan. He broke up with me.""What?! Why? When?""The night of the football game," Lex replied, sadly. She started to unconsciously scratch her eyebrow but stopped herself."Damn, I'm sorry Lex. Why didn't you tell me?""Because you were... busy."Drue thought about that day and sank down in her seat. While she was staring at burned up bodies, her best friend was getting broken up with. If she didn't already feel like a shitty friend, now she did. Lost in everything that had been happening to Drue, was the fact that her friendship with Lex had taken a backseat. And most of that was on Drue. Whereas she would usually run to Lex for everything, Drue was more prone to keeping things to herself. Especially when it came down to Fae-related things. She wasn't quite ready to expose her best friend to the horrors she knew about but more than that, she wasn't sure if it was safe. Did it make her a bad friend if she wanted to keep Lex out of that part of her life? To keep her view on the world... neutral? If so, she was guilty as charged. But she wasn't going to apologize for that. As Lex's best friend, she wanted to protect her. To keep her innocent in a way, because unlike her best friend, Drue's view on the world was tainted. Instead of simply enjoying her life as a twenty one year old, she was constantly on edge. As morbid as it sounded, she was constantly waiting for her death. What kind of a life was that? It wasn't a life and that's what she wanted to shield Lex from. So, if she had to continue lying to her best friend to keep her safe, she was going to do it. "I'm really sorry, Lex. I should have been there for you, and I wasn't.""It's okay," Lex said, giving her a small smile. "You were going through a lot last week, so I guess I can forgive you. Just this once."Drue started fidgeting with her thumb ring. "Did Ethan give you a reason?" she asked. "Not that it would matter but--""He said that we were growing apart and that if it was meant to be, we'll come back together again.""At least he wasn't an asshole about it. How have you been holding up?""Better than I thought I would," Lex replied, turning onto Drue's street. "It was just time, you know? Time to move on and try new things." She pulled up along the curb in front of Drue's building and turned off the engine. "And that's why we have to go to the festival tonight!"The high pitch in Lex's face caught Drue off guard. "It is?" she asked, chuckling to herself."Yes! We're gonna celebrate your re-re hiring and my new found single status.""You know, we don't have to go to the festival to do that, right?" Drue says, unbuckling her seatbelt."I know but there will be tourists at the festival," Lex said, smiling. "Tourists that need a tour guide, if you get my drift.""Yeah, I got it." Drue opened the door and stepped out. "I'll talk to you later." After she took a nap, made something to eat and took a shower, Drue was beginning to lighten up to the idea of going to the festival. How could going out and enjoying herself be a bad thing? Of course there was still an invisible threat out there -- ready to attack her at any minute -- but she wasn't going to stay cooped up in her apartment every night. She may not have liked Virek but she knew she could trust his word. Once Winsome was defeated, she could go back to living a normal life. Whatever that was.Drue settled on an all black jumpsuit, pine green retro Jordans and a cropped tan and green baseball jacket. She straightened her hair for a change and tossed on a pair of hoop earrings. Black winged eyeliner, some lip balm and she was ready to go. When she stepped out of her cab, Lex was waiting for her in the parking lot. "Are you sick?""No, why?""Is your washer and dryer broken?"Lex stamped her foot on the ground. "No," she replied, scowling. "What's up with the random questions?"Drue pointed to her outfit. Her best friend was dressed in gray leggings, white socks, white Converse sneakers and a gray t-shirt with a waist-long olive green vest. She had a flannel tied around her waist and her hair was in a curly afro. "That's what's up.""What's wrong with it?""Nothing, I guess. I'm just not used to seeing you in shoes that don't have at least a six inch heel.""Real funny, but if you must know, I decided to go casual tonight. I didn't know it would be such a big deal.""I'm just playing. You know you look great," Drue said. She hooked her arm in with Lex's and they walked onto the curb that led into the Camden Hills Festival. Wakefield Street was full of tents stacked up one after the other with benches in the middle of the area. Kids were running up and down the narrow walkways, chasing each other and stepping on everyone's feet in the process. Music playing from hanging speakers and colorful string lights swayed from side to side in the wind.As they walked, talked and laughed, every so often, Lex was prone to spurs of silence. Drue assumed that the more time had passed, Lex was starting to realize that she was upset about her breakup with Ethan. "I just always figured I'd be the one to do it first," she said, as they stepped in line for the chili tent. "But it is what it is."
While they were waiting for their orders, Lex noticed Seth and Dahlia standing a couple of tents down from them. She elbowed Drue and pointed in their direction. "Well, this is a pleasant surprise."Drue glanced past Lex and said, "You didn't really think they wouldn't show up?""No, not that. I'm just surprised to see them together, that's all."Drue was confused. Had she missing something? "Why?""I heard they broke up on Friday.""What? Why?""Word going around is Dahlia broke up with Seth because of you," Lex replied.Drue gasped. "Me? What the hell? I didn't do anything.""Hey, don't shoot the messenger. I'm just telling you what I heard."Drue knew that Seth had been reaching out to her ever since the day of his game and she had every intention of getting back to him, but time got away from her. "Well, whoever is saying that is lying. I haven't even spoken to Seth in two days.""I think that's the point. Supposedly, Dahlia got into his phone and read all of your conversations."Replaying their last text conversation, she could understand how Dahlia would feel a way about it. And then there were the two days she went "missing" and Seth's consistent texts and missed calls. Yeah, all of that might imply that something was going on between them. Obviously, there wasn't but who else besides Lex would believe her? Drue looked guilty as hell."Well, this should be quite interesting."As soon as Lex said that, Seth and Dahlia walked right up to them. He had his arm around her neck, who as usual, had on too much makeup. Dahlia eyed Drue up and down. "Back from the dead, I see."Drue, Lex and Seth all cringed at once. He removed his arm from around her neck and put his hands in his pockets. "I'm glad to see that you're okay.""Thanks." Drue could feel Dahlia's eyes on her and if she continued staring at her like that, she had no problem punching her in the face."So, are you enjoying the festival so far?" Seth asked.Lex made no effort to respond. Everyone knew who he was talking to. "It's okay," Drue replied. "Not my cup of tea but I needed to get out.""Yeah, nothing beats last years' festival. You remember, right? When you, me and Lex unintentionally started that food fight?"How could she forget? The three of them had to do community service for three weeks to make up for it. "Hell yeah," Drue said, laughing. "Mayor Royce was literally corpsing during that press conference. 'I, in no way, um, condone the activities of... um, those three, um...'" It was fucking great."Lex loudly cleared her throat, reminding Drue and Seth that she and Dahlia were still standing there. "Drue, I think our food is ready," she said."Oh, yeah. Right." As she stood there looking at Seth, she started to smile until her eyes drifted over towards Dahlia. She swore the vein going down the middle of her forehead was throbbing."Well, this has been fun, but we have to go," Lex said, grabbing Drue's arm. "We'll see you later, Jare." She pulled Drue back towards the chili tent.Behind her, Drue could hear Dahlia whining about something. Serves her right, she thought. Any remorse she felt about Dahlia's position disappeared once she opened up her mouth. She just couldn't help herself. As much as she wanted to be happy for Seth, it was becoming more and more difficult to pretend. Dahlia was an insufferable brat who needed to be humbled."Thanks for the save.""No problem," Lex said, smiling. "I had to do something. It looked like Dahlia was gonna lunge at you and try to claw your eyes out or something.""I wish she would have. It would've been the perfect opportunity for me to put her ass in her place," Drue hissed. "And you know, I almost started to feel bad for her. Almost.""Why? Because she finally came to the same conclusion everyone has known for months.""What are you talking about?""That you and Seth belong together."Drue groaned. "Not this again?""Look at the way the two of you were talking to each other, Drue. If I hadn't said anything, y'all would've continued talking like Dahlia and I didn't exist.""Fair point but it wasn't on purpose," Drue said. She followed Lex up to the chili tent and grabbed their orders. They found a bench nearby and sat down to eat. "Seth and I are friends. We should be able to talk and enjoy each other's company.""Yes, you should but admit it," Lex said, sticking her fork into her bowl of chili. "You enjoy his company a little more than you should.""I'm not even gonna dignify that with a response.""No response is still a response but okay.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After they finished eating, Drue and Lex walked around the rest of the festival. They stopped at several different tents, admiring everything from the tent selling handmade jewelry to the tent painting animal faces on kids. There was a tent selling handmade candles in memory of Mildred Grant caught Drue's attention. She felt compelled to stop and look around. The woman, a thick woman with animal print glasses, greeted her with a smile."Do you have a favorite scent?" she asked."Hm, not really," Drue replied. "I do like the smell of vanilla though."The woman walked over to one of the small tables and picked up a small glass jar. "If you like vanilla, you should try this," she said. She held the candle up to Drue's nose and the aroma of cream and sugarcane filled her nose. "What do you think?""That smells really good. What's it called?""Paradise," the woman replied. "It has two wicks instead of one, which makes it last longer than most candles. It's made out of recycled glass.""How much is it?" Drue asked, digging into her jacket pocket.The woman gently placed her hand on Drue's arm, stopping her. "Usually, I'd sell this for fifteen dollars but I'm gonna give it to you for free.""Oh, no, no. I-I couldn't let you do that.""No, I insist," the woman said. "Think of it as a gift. You were drawn to this tent for a reason." Drue's eyes immediately looked up at the blown up picture of Mildred Grant. It was sitting on a poster stand. The woman was right. She did stop for a reason. Mildred. "I'm gonna wrap it up for you.""Thank you," Drue said, as the woman handed her a small gift bag. "I really appreciate it.""As I'm sure Mildred Grant appreciates your presence. Have a good night.""You too." Drue walked away from the tent with mixed emotions. She didn't know whether she wanted to cry, smile or both. The brief interaction she had with the woman in the glasses did make her feel a lot better than she did an hour ago. She had a good vibe about her that was infectious. Drue finally spotted Lex standing in front of a tent selling hand painted portraits. "See anything you like?" she asked, appearing beside Lex."Yeah, this one." Lex was standing in front of a painting of a white stone sitting in front of a rainy window.Drue looked at the painting and tried to picture what Lex was seeing. It didn't look like something Basquiat would paint but she wasn't an artist, so she couldn't judge.As Lex kneeled down to get a closer look, a shadow appeared over her. When she looked up, she was staring into a cloud of cigarette smoke. Once the smoke cleared, she found herself looking into the reflection of dark sunglasses. She quickly stood up.The guy, dressed in a backwards baseball cap that pushed down his dark hair, brown vintage and worn leather boots, dark slim jeans that were rolled up at the ankle, an ethnic pattern fleece shirt jacket and a black varsity t-shirt with the number twenty three on it, said, "You buyin or what?" He took a pull of his cigarette and exhaled a cloud of smoke directly into Drue's direction.Drue quickly covered her mouth and nose to mute her coughs. "Thanks for that," she said, in a muffled voice."I was thinking about it," Lex replied. Drue turned and looked at Lex and she couldn't believe it. She had that look on her face, a look Drue was very familiar with. Lex found this guy attractive.The guy tossed his cigarette on the ground and stepped on it. "Well, don't think too hard. I don't have all night."Who spit in this guy's coffee this morning? What was with the attitude? Drue started to say something until Lex stamped her foot on the ground. "How much?""For you, I could let it go for sixty.""Done." Lex blushed as she reached into her handbag and pulled out her wallet."Wait, you're really buying this?" Drue asked, shocked."Yeah, I like it.""Well, I don't like this guy. He's funny.""Drue, all I'm doing is buying a painting." Lex handed three twenty dollar bills to the guy, who quickly pocketed the cash. He picked up the painting and took it to the back of the tent. "So, what do you think?""I think you overpaid.""No, I mean what do you think about him? Do you think he's cute? I think he's kind of cute, right?" Her best friend was rambling like a schoolgirl with a crush."No, but you do.""He's not that bad," Lex said, chewing on the tip of her finger. "He's got that kind of rugged edge to him.""More like he's got that 'I don't bathe' edge to him," Drue mumbled."Sometimes you can be so pretentious, you know that, right?" Lex said, shaking her head. She perked up as soon as the guy approached them. He handed her the wrapped up painting and she said, "Thank you.""No problem."As soon as he started to turn around, Lex placed the painting underneath her arm and held her hand out. "Um, I'm Lex."The guy stopped and turned around. He pushed his sunglasses to the top of his head, revealing a stunning pair of blue eyes underneath a thick pair of eyebrows. He took a moment before he finally shook her head. "Ryder."Of course his name was Ryder. Why wouldn't it be?"So-so, are you from around here?" Lex asked."Nah."Drue felt like she was going to die from this guy's inability to form a complete sentence. Her phone chimed and when she pulled it out of her pocket, she was surprised to see a text message from Seth. She stepped to the side to read it.Seth: I'm sorry about earlier.Drue: It's okay.Seth: Are you sure? If you're mad at me, I understand.Drue: No, why would I be mad?Seth: Idk, things were awkward earlier and you haven't returned any of my texts or phone calls.Drue: I know, I'm sorry. I've just been busy with family stuff.Seth: Is everything okay?Drue: Yeah, just the usual bs.Seth: Well, it was good to see you. I was worried about you after the game.Drue: I heard. But thanks.Seth: No problem. Have a goodnight, Druey.Drue: I hate it when you call me that.Seth: I know :)Drue smiled to herself as she put her phone away. She couldn't remember the last time Seth had called her that. It seemed so out of context and she wondered if he was around Nicola during their conversation. When she looked up, Lex was obnoxiously laughing and not so subtlely flirting with Ryder. Drue watched as she pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear and cringed. Why did girls do that?Lex waved goodbye to Ryder and turned to Drue. "Are you ready?""Beyond.""Would you lighten up?""I will, once we're away from that James Dean wannabe. So, was he everything you hoped for?""We'll see," Lex replied. "I got his number and we're gonna go out next week.""Yay!" Drue said, mockingly.Once she got home, Drue placed her gift bag on the kitchen counter and decided to find something on Netflix to watch to end the night. An hour into season three of Seinfeld, Drue paused the show and made her way into her bedroom to go to the bathroom. She was unaware of the pair of eyes lurking at her from the corner of her livingroom. When she returned, she noticed that her cell phone was now on the kitchen counter and not on the couch where she left it. Brushing it off, she went into the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of water. She was unscrewing the cap when her phone chimed. When did her mother call? She placed the bottle of water on the counter and redialed her mother's number. With her back turned, the eyes were closer to her now.A hand suddenly appeared over her mouth, muffling her attempt at a scream and she felt the hot breath of someone who said, "Scream and you'll die."The hand's owner spun Drue around and she found herself staring into the black eyes of a man with a sadistic smile on his face. A second man appeared beside them. The first man, who had a long beard with hints of gray in it, grabbed Drue by the straps of her bodysuit and pulled her in closer. "Damn Basil, she looks good enough to eat," he said, licking his lips.The second man, Basil, smiled at her before he started looking around. "Nice place you got here.""I agree but maybe we should do a little redecorating." Drue gasped as he spun her around, holding her close to his chest and wrapped his arm around her neck. Going into panic mode, she tried to wiggle herself free but his hold on her was too tight. "Shh, shh," he whispered in her ear. "Don't worry, Undine. Basil has a great eye for details." He smiled and nodded at Basil, who proceeded to trash Drue's apartment.She watched in horror as Basil flung both of her kitchen stools against the wall. He opened up all of her cabinets and pushed all of her dishes onto the ground. Her body jolted as the glass shattered against the hardwood floor. Basil opened up her refrigerator and violently threw a carton of milk onto the ground. The milk splashed onto the surrounding counter space. Basil grabbed the tupperware full of prepped food, opened it and tossed the food over his shoulder. His eyes lit up as he grabbed a can of beer. "I think I'll take a sip of this," he said, popping open the can. He swiped his arm across the kitchen sink, pushing over all of the utensils in the drying rack.The sound of Drue's phone ringing alerted all three of them. Her eyes drifted towards the counter and she tried to reach out for the phone but the man holding her tightened the grip around her neck, choking her. He used his other hand to grab her phone. "Aw, it's Mom calling," he said, holding up the phone. "Shall we answer?" He picked up the call and put it on speakerphone. "Hello?""Drue?!""Um, Drue's kind of busy right now. Care to leave a message?""Drue?! Drue?! Who is this?! Where is my daughter?! Hello?! DRUEEEE!"The man held the phone in front of Drue's face and she attempted to speak but her throat was too dry. She couldn't breathe. "I guess she doesn't wanna talk," he taunted. "Yo, Basil!" He tossed the phone to Basil, who caught it."Bye bye for now." Basil ended the call, dropped the phone on the ground and stomped on it.Drue felt a burst of anger and her chest filled with heat. She tucked her chin in and bit down on the man's arm. He yelled out in pain and pulled his arm away, pushing her forward. "Goddamnit!" he growled. "You stupid little--"Drue turned to run away but bumped into Basil. He tilted his head to the side, smiled and slapped her across the face. The force of the slap sent her down to the ground, her body thumped against the hardwood floor with authority. Holding the side of her face, she looked up at Basil with tears in her eyes. She attempted to get to her feet, but the other man grabbed a fistful of her hair. He spun her around and landed a gut punch into her ribs. She felt her lungs spasm as she gasped for air. She fell down to the ground on all fours. Her eyes burned."She's a feisty little thing, isn't she?" Basil said, smiling. He grabbed her by her hair again and yanked her up to her feet. With a grin on his face, he blew her a kiss.Without thinking, Drue licked the blood from her lip and spat at Basil. "Ow! Fuck!" he said, stumbling backwards. Still holding onto her hair, he used the sleeve of his arm to wipe his face and when he looked at her, his face contorted into a scary snarl. "You really shouldn't have done that." He raised his hand to slap her again but Drue kneed him in the groin as hard as she could, knocking the both of them to the ground.The other man nearly yanked her arm out of its socket when he grabbed her. He punched her in the stomach and wasted no time swinging her backwards. She let out a cry once her back made contact with the bottom of the kitchen counter. "You okay, Basil?!""Fuck no!" Basil shouted, moaning in pain. "I can't fucking feel my shit.""Well, suck it up. We have shit to do." The other man turned to see Drue trying to drag herself across the floor. Holding onto her ribs, she tried making her way towards the loveseat. She had one hand on the chair before the man kicked her arm down. "You're really making this more difficult than it has to be, Undine." His voice was cruel and twisted, as if he was both mad and amused at her attempts to fight back. He kneeled down in front of her and picked up her face by her chin. She softly whimpered as her body shivered. "This was supposed to be an easy snatch and grab but now, you're actually starting to piss us off." Behind her, Basil was pacing back and forth, holding his groin. "You're gonna take a little nap now." He punched Drue directly in the face and her head snapped backwards before her limp body hit the ground.
Ryan wasted no time jumping in her car and racing over to Drue's apartment. She called Kris on the way, who said she'd meet her there. She could hear another voice in the background and decided to ignore it. She knew her sister was with Nadia but she had no time to reprimand her. Ryan sped through several yellow and red lights, she was driving as fast as her mind raced.The door to Drue's apartment was closed, so Ryan put her ear up and listened. When she didn't hear anything, images of her daughter's dead body lying on the ground filled her head. She tried the knob and pushed the door open. It was dark inside, so Ryan felt around on the wall for the light switch. When the lights came on, her mouth dropped.Drue's apartment was in shambles. There was broken glass everywhere, spilled milk, crushed beer cans and small amounts of blood scattered across the floor. Tears filled her eyes as she covered her mouth. Where was her daughter?"Drue?!" The sound of Kris' voice came from behind, as she ran through the front door. "Oh my God!" she exclaimed. "Ryan, where's--"Ryan disappeared into the bedroom while Kris tiptoed around. She made her way into the kitchen, spotting Drue's crushed cell phone on the ground. "She's not here," Ryan said, appearing in the livingroom again. When she noticed her sister holding Drue's phone, she let out a breath. "I-I was on the phone with her," she said, blinking. "I was on the phone when it happened.""When what happened?" Kris asked. "What did you hear?""I-I don't know. I-I heard a man's voice.""What man?!""I don't know!" Ryan shouted. "A-a man picked up and said that Drue couldn't come to the phone. Then-then the line went dead." Ryan dropped her head and nearly lost her balance before she grabbed onto the doorframe.Kris stepped over shards of broken glass and ran up to her sister. "Ryan, listen to me," she said, grabbing her arm. She led her sister over to the loveseat and helped her sit down. "We're gonna find Drue, okay? We're gonna find her."Ryan's eyes dropped down to the ground, and she gasped at the puddle of blood near her foot. "What if she's-what if my daughter is--""Don't you dare say it," Kris said. "Drue is not dead. You can't think like that." She paused and looked around. "We just have to find her, okay? We will find her."The sound of the door opening behind them made Ryan jump to her feet. Her eyes quickly turned red and she opened her hand to reveal a ball of fire. Kris pulled on her arm and squeezed her eyes shut. Feeling the anger behind her sister, she took a deep breath. "Ryan, relax. Please."When Ryan realized who was standing there, she wiggled her fingers and the ball of fire evaporated. Her red eyes disappeared too, returning to their normal brown color. "What are you doing here?"Sven stood in the doorway, silently studying the mess in front of him. His chest tightened up. "Where is Drue?"
Virek was enjoying a drink of Whiskey out on his balcony when his phone rang. "What's up Axel--" he placed the glass on the banister and stepped back inside. "Slow down, mate. I can't understand what you're-- What?! Okay, alright! I'll be there soon! Do not let anyone leave!" He hung up the phone, grabbed his jacket and disappeared through the front door.When he arrived at Drue's apartment, his reaction was numb. Axel greeted him at the door as he stepped inside. Ryan and Kris were sitting on the couch and Sven was leaning up against the kitchen counter. "Someone wanna tell me what the bloody fuck happened here?" he shouted."The mother was on the phone and it sounded like there were two men in here, attacking Drue," Axel said, hesitantly. "One of them answered her call and said that Drue couldn't come to the phone before the line went dead."Virek studied the ground as he walked up to Sven. "And why were you here?"When Sven didn't answer, Virek stepped closer to him until Axel appeared beside his brother. "Boss," he said, signaling behind him.Virek took a deep breath before he walked over to the couch. He sat down on the coffee table in front of Kris and Ryan, who had a blank expression on her face. "What did these men sound like?" Ryan didn't respond or move. She just continued to look out ahead. Virek turned to Kris, who was gently rubbing Ryan's hand. "I know you're upset, but I really need you to answer the question, Ryan."She lifted her head, revealing her bloodshot and swollen eyes. "They sounded like men who were assaulting my daughter."Ignoring her tone, Virek said, "Did you hear any names being used?""I think I heard one before the phone went dead. Basil." Virek's ears perked up and he turned to see that Axel and Sven had the same reaction. He stood up and walked over to the twins until Ryan jumped up to her feet. "Wait, do you know who that is?"Virek, Axel and Sven were whispering amongst themselves, blatantly ignoring Ryan's question. She let out a small groan before she stomped over to the three men and grabbed Virek's arm."Ryan!" Kris yelled."I asked you a question," Ryan spat. "Do you know who that is?"Sven stepped forward but Virek put his hand up. He waited until Ryan let go of his arm and once she did, he adjusted the sleeve of his jacket. "I'm going to allow that given the fact that you're upset but I would advise that you do not touch me again.""Fuck you and your advice," she said, tucking her chin. "Now, I asked you a question and I want an answer. Do you know that name?" Ryan showed no signs of backing down, despite the fact that Sven was panting behind Virek like a rabid dog."I do. He's a Dark Fae.""Wait, Fae are behind this?" Kris asked, stepping forward."It looks to be that way," Virek replied."But what could Dark Fae want with Drue?""That's what I intend to find out." Virek turned back to the twins and said, "I need you to call Tyson. If anyone can find her, he can.""We'll find the Undine, boss," Axel said."Drue." The dark tone in Ryan's voice made everyone stop and look at her. "My daughter's fucking name is Drue.""We are well aware of her--" Virek never finished his sentence because Ryan slapped him across the face. Hard. His face snapped to the side and everyone in the room froze. Virek, eerily and calmly, rubbed his finger across his bottom lip before he turned around. His eyes were dark blue and the sound of electricity forming around his wrists filled the air.Sven pulled out one of his pistols and aimed it at Ryan but Axel grabbed his arm. Pulling him backwards, he said, "No! Sven! Wait!""Go find Tyson," Virek ordered. He remained still as Axel practically dragged his brother out of the apartment. When the twins were gone, Virek walked up to Ryan. "I could have your head for what you've just done.""Do I look like I care?" Ryan said, her bottom lip trembling. "That is my daughter out there. Not just some goddamn Undine. I-I don't know whether she's dead or alive. The least you and your lackeys could do is pretend to give a shit about her." Her voice cracked. "Guardian or not, I was forced to put my daughter's life in your hands and now she's gone." Kris stepped behind her sister and tried to touch her arm but Ryan aggressively pulled it away. "Now, you will find her because if you don't, I will kill you myself." She gave him one last look before she snatched her eyes away, finally breaking down. She turned and buried her face in Kris' chest.Virek blinked and his gray eyes returned. He and Kris shared a look before he turned and started walking out of the apartment. He stopped by the front door but kept his back turned. "Your daughter is not dead." On the elevator ride down, he rubbed his hand across his cheek. It had been years since he felt any kind of real pain and he wasn't sure how to react to it. If Ryan Cordova had been anyone else, she would've been dead. But this was different. He didn't feel anger towards her. He felt sadness, remorse even. She had to be at her wits end to think that she could put her hands on a Guardian and not suffer the consequences before the Seelie Court. But he could see past her actions. She was scared and he understood why. Her anger at him may have been misplaced but it was justified. When he stepped into his car, he angrily punched the steering wheel. The sound of uncoordinated honks echoed throughout the empty street. After he caught his breath, he sat back in his seat and looked out ahead. He thought about the blood on the floor of Drue’s apartment and wondered if it belonged to her. If so, he wondered if she was hurt and how badly. He thought about Ryan’s words, how she put the life of her only child in his hands. What the hell did the Dark Fae want with Drue? As far as he knew, the Unseelie Court wasn't involved. And if they weren’t involved, how could they have known about Drue? He’d have to figure that out some other time. He couldn’t worry about that now. He pulled out his cell phone and dialed the number to Arvo Strickland.
Arvo Strickland was enjoying a private lap dance at the Deviant Club when he felt his phone vibrate from inside of his pocket. The dancer, a girl named Carlie, turned around and smiled.“Is that your phone or are you just happy to see me?”“It’s my phone. Move.” Carlie sucked her teeth and stood up. Arvo pulled his phone and looked at the number. He was about to pick up when he noticed that Carlie was still standing there. “You’re dismissed.”“Asshole,” she mumbled, before she stomped away.Faint crow’s line appeared at the corners of his eyes as Arvo smiled to himself. “Sorath, what perfect timing,” he said, putting the phone to his ear. “How are you, my brother?”“I could be better.” Virek could hear the loud bass of techno music in the background and said, “I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”“Of course you are but I have time. What’s on your mind?”“There’s been a situation.”“If you’re talking about what I think you’re talking about, Evan has already reached out.”“That’s good to know but I’m not talking about that. What do you know about a Dark Fae named Basil?”“Not much, aside from the fact that he’s an idiot. Why are you asking?”“I believe he’s involved with the recent kidnapping of an Undine,” Virek replied.“Oh,” Arvo said, uninterestedly. “And you’re calling because—““The Seelie Court asked me to protect the Undine in question.”“Ah, so you want my help.”“Don’t get cute, Arvo. You’re Dark Fae and I know nothing goes on with the Dark Fae without your knowledge.”“I like to keep my ear to the ground but I cannot help you.”“That’s disappointing.”“Be that as it may, even if I could help, I don’t know where he is.” The phone call briefly went silent on both ends before anyone spoke again. “What’s so special about this Undine anyway?”“That remains to be seen,” said Virek.“Well, I’m sorry you’ve wasted your time calling but it’s always nice to hear from you, Sorath.”“Aeros.”After Arvo hung up, he sat back against the couch in the “Dream Room” and stretched his arm out. He thought about Virek’s call. The Undine he was asking about had to be important because it wasn’t unlike Virek to call about such a personal matter. The sound of his fellow Guardian’s voice told him as much. But why? Why was this Undine important and who was she?He picked up his cell phone and dialed a number. “I need you.” Within minutes, the door across from him opened and a man walked in.Standing at six foot nine with long hair that had a mix of braids and twists in it, the man named Gregori, walked up to Arvo and stopped. “Sir.”“Have you seen Basil?”“Not since this morning. Why?”“I just got an interesting phone call from someone looking for him.”“He hasn’t come in tonight.”“Seems a bit strange, doesn’t it?”“For Basil? Yes.” Gregori, a Spectre, took a wide legged stance.“And no sign of Ajax or Heinrich either?” Arvo asked.“No, sir. Has something happened?”“It would seem so, my friend.” Arvo stood up and fixed his shirt. “Bring the car around. We’re gonna take a little trip. Oh and make sure you pay Carlie too.”“The usual amount?”“Yes but double it. And then tell Ray to fire her.”“Any particular reason why?” Gregori said. “In case he asks.”“Tell him she got too comfortable.”Gregori nodded. He walked over to the door and held it open. Arvo started to walk out but he stopped and turned. “Still no word on Thalia either?”“No, sir.”“So, she’s been missing for three weeks and now Basil isn’t showing up to the club like he regularly does? That doesn’t strike you as odd?”“It does.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Tyson, a Light Fae that could track anyone across state lines, was more than willing to help Virek. He was a tall man with wide, broad shoulders, a short torso, dark beard and shoulder length reddish brown hair. His blue eyes were soft and charming and despite his large frame, he was soft spoken and respectful. He met Virek, Axel and Sven in front of Virek's building and they led him upstairs.Before she and Kris were asked to leave, Ryan reluctantly gave him a t-shirt that belonged to Drue and uncomfortably watched him sniff every inch of it.Virek, Axel and Sven watched as Tyson wandered around the apartment, sniffing like one of those dogs at the airport. He started from the door when Drue walked in, to her bedroom where she took off her sneakers, to the couch where she sat down to watch a movie and finally, to the counter where she was attacked. "I got a scent," he announced. "I’m picking up two male scents."Virek, Axel and Sven all looked at each other but didn't say anything.Tyson walked up to the front door and sniffed the doorknob and the doorframe. "She was dragging out of here," he said. When he turned around, Virek, Axel and Sven hadn't moved. "Well, are y'all coming or not?"Tyson sat in the backseat and with the window open, he directed them to the Harp, a run down and closed theater. Axel parked his SUV in the alleyway behind the theater. "Her scent ends here but I smell about five other Fae in there as well.""If one of them is Basil, we have to assume that they're all Dark Fae," Virek said."So, what are the rules here, boss?" Axel asked."The rules only apply to Tyson." Virek turned to him and said, "If you want to stay in the car, I won't argue.""The Undine in there, she important?" Tyson asked.Before Virek could respond, he felt Axel and Sven's eyes on him from the front of the car. "She's being hunted by Witches and Mercenaries, so maybe?" he replied, flatly. "Either way, we have to get her out of there.""So, let's go."Virek nodded at Tyson. "Glad you can tag along, mate. I'll go through the front, and you can lead the twins through the back.""Boss, are you sure--""They won't be expecting me, Axel. It should give you enough time to find Drue and get her out.""But what about you?" Sven asked. "Axel and I won't be--""Sven, I'm good, bruv. The priority is Drue." He looked at the younger twin and gave him a reassuring nod, before the four of them stepped out of the truck. Virek walked up to the theater's front doors, which were locked with a chain and a padlock. He looked around before his eyes turned dark blue. He grabbed the padlock and watched as the long chain became covered in electricity before he pulled the padlock down, shattering the chain in half. He pulled the doors open and walked inside.At the back of the theater, Tyson led the twins into the building using a ladder connected to a fire escape. Axel jumped up and grabbed the last rung of the ladder, pulling it down. Tyson was the first one, followed by Sven and Axel last. The fire escape led to a window on the second floor. Once inside, the three men kept close to the walls, using the shadows for camouflage. They reached an archway that opened up onto the upstairs balcony. The balcony overlooked the main stage of the Harp Theater's auditorium. The theater had been abandoned for fifty years and the ceiling, a painted night sky over a garden, was cracked down the middle. Sold to a furniture company in 1974, the stage was littered with chairs, tables and broken cabinetry."Come on, we have to find Drue," Axel whispered.Tyson sniffed the air and began tiptoeing across the balcony. "This way."
When Drue woke up, she winced at the throbbing pain radiating from her jaw. Rapidly blinking her eyes open, she picked up her head. As her equilibrium straightened out, she looked around and realized that she wasn't in her apartment anymore. Where the hell was she? Her vision was blurry but she could see that she was in some type of a room. A single bulb hung above her head, leaving corners of darkness all around her. She started to panic, remembering this same situation from her apartment. She had never seen the two men before they attacked her, which meant that they could've been in the room with her and she wouldn't know it. Looking down, she noticed that she was sitting in a chair. When she tried to stand up, the force of the ropes around her ankles and wrists pulled her back down. She couldn't think straight over the sound of her heartbeat.
There were no windows in the room and nothing stood out that could give her an idea of where she was. The door to her left had three locks on it, one of which was a bolt. She had to get to that door. She tried to wiggle her wrists free but the more she fought, the friction of the rope against her skin started to burn. A feeling of helplessness came over her, so she closed her eyes and started praying. All she needed was an opportunity to get her hands free and she could take it from there. She started to think about her mother and aunt and how they had no idea where she was. The longer she was gone, the more likely they'd assume she was dead. Becoming angry at the thought, she decided that she wasn't going to give up that easily. She couldn't. If she was going to die, it wasn't going to be tied to a chair. She would fight until her last breath. Ignoring the burning sensation on her skin, she tried to wiggle her wrists free from the ropes. And that's when she heard the sound of voices coming from the other side of the door.She couldn't make out what the voices were saying but she could definitely hear that it was more than one. She sat up straight once she heard the locks opening and when the door swung open, four people walked in. There were three males and one female. Drue immediately recognized the two men from her apartment. They walked in first, followed by the third man and the woman."Ah, the princess is finally awake. We thought you were dead. How was your nap?""That's enough, Morel." The third man flipped a switch on the wall and the room was lit up with stage lights hanging from the ceiling. Drue flinched at the brightness but now she could see that she was in some sort of a stock room. Behind the four people were shelving units with boxes stacked on top."What? I'm just saying," Morel said, shrugging. "She bit me and kicked Basil in the dick. My guy may never pee the same."The third man stepped in front of Drue and kneeled down. His cat-like shaped eyes were a beautiful amber color and his lips were thin. His face was extremely skinny, highlighting a sharp jawline and sharp cheekbones. He was dressed in a long duster coat with no shirt underneath and pants that hung low on his waistline. He leaned in closer and grabbed Drue by her chin, turning her head to the side. She winced at the pain before pulling away. "Damn, Basil. You really did a number on her.""Oh, that was me," Morel said, proudly holding his hand up. "That was for my nuts, princess." He turned to Morel and gave him a high-five."I thought I was clear. I didn't want her to be harmed.""She looks fine to me," Basil said.The man with the amber eyes turned his head to the side and hissed, similar to a cat that feels threatened. The sound quickly quieted Morel. He turned back around to Drue and said, "Don't mind them. They're what you might call... untrained. I'm Ajax and I am honored to finally meet the one they call Druden." He smiled at her and stood up. "You've already met my associates, Morel and Basil. And this--" he walked up to the female and pushed a strand of hair out of her face. There was a long and jagged scar going down the left side of her face. It started at her hairline and ended at her chin. The sight of it was uncomfortable. "--this is Katya." As Drue sat there staring at her, Katya's eyes began to turn into a cloudy white before Ajax stepped in front of her. "Just a word of advice, I'd focus on me. Katya is attracted to fear."Without hesitation, Drue turned away but when she looked away, Morel blew her a kiss. She scowled and rolled her eyes. The minute she was free, she prayed she would get the chance to return that punch with interest. Off to the side, Ajax was tracing his finger across Katya's scar and Drue wondered how long she would have to sit there and watch such a sickening display of affection. There was no way he, or anyone, could find her scar attractive. Then again, look who she was dealing with. Bored, she said, "If you're gonna kill me, could you get it over with?"Morel snickered. "And you wonder why I had to knock her out," he said. "She has a mouth on her.""But you just got here," Ajax said, turning around. "Ready to leave so soon?" He walked back over to Drue and kneeled down in front of her again. "But you're right, we are on a clock. Katya, bring her in." Ajax kept his eyes on Drue as Katya left the room. The way he studied her face with his eyes made her skin crawl.When Katya walked back into the room, she was holding a chain that led out of the door and into the darkness. She tugged at it and a dark-skinned woman with shackles on her wrists walked inside. Her silver hair was dulled out by the unflattering spotlights. When her eyes landed on a tied up Drue, her jaw dropped."What's-what's going on?" she asked."Thalia," Ajax said, standing up. "So nice of you to join us.""I didn’t have much of a choice."Katya tugged on the chain again, pulling Thalia up to her face. "Keep running your mouth, snag and I'll kill you."Ajax chuckled to himself and wrapped his arm around Katya. "Don't mind her," he said to Thalia. "She gets anxious on days like this." He grabbed Thalia by her shackles and led her towards Drue. "Thalia, meet Drue. Drue meet Thalia. Thalia, here, is a lovely Light Fae that can sniff out what makes other Fae more special than others. Thalia, why don't you give us a demonstration?" When she didn't move, Ajax leaned in close to her ear. "Do not make me tell you twice."Behind them, Drue could see the change in Basil's posture. The smile on his face had disappeared and as he watched Ajax interacting with Thalia, his hands had curled up into fists. The sound of Thalia's shackles dragging along the cement made Drue look up at her again. She stepped forward and blinked twice. The irises in her eyes turned into a purple color, and she stared at Drue in silence for a second before she backed away."So, what's the verdict?" asked Ajax."She's the one," Thalia replied."See, now that makes me happy." Ajax smiled and looked around for approval. "Katya, you can take her away now."Thalia flashed watery eyes at Drue before she was pulled back through the door."So now what?" Drue asked."Excuse me?""Are we gonna sit here and exchange horoscopes or are you gonna tell me what it is you want?"Ajax turned and looked at Morel and Basil, who weren't surprised by Drue's defiance, and smiled. "You, my dear. You are what I want and now that I have you, I will get what was promised to me.""What's that? A shirt?""Oh shit," Morel and Basil said, in unison. They started laughing amongst themselves until Ajax turned and gave them a cold look."A nasty mouth like that will get you killed.""So, I've heard." Drue didn't have time to think about her words before Ajax swiped his hand across the top of her thigh. It took a minute before she noticed the blood dripping from the tip of his index finger, revealing his cat-like claws. She looked down and there was a long cut across her thigh. Once the burning sensation hit her, she bit down on her bottom lip and let out a muffled groan."That's only the first of many to come if you speak out of turn again," Ajax said. "And since you've gone and ruined my moment, I'm forced to move our timeline up.""Thank God, because I was getting bored," Basil said."So, let me explain how this is gonna go," Ajax continued. "I need your blood. Now, you can give it to me willingly or--" he held his hand up and admired his finger claw. "--I can cut it out of you. The decision is up to you.""Personally, I prefer option b," Morel added."We'll give you some time to think about it," Ajax said. "But don't think too long. Time is not on your side, princess."After Ajax, Basil and Morel left the room, Drue let out a breath and started crying. She dropped her head as a single tear landed on the cut on her thigh. She winced at the pain and realized that there was a chance she wouldn't make it out of there alive. As much as she wanted to be tough and stand her ground, she was scared. More scared than she'd ever been. Her four captives were dark and sadistic and there was no telling what they would do to her. She was at their disposal, a powerless victim. So, she closed her eyes and began praying again. "If there is anyone out there listening to me, anyone at all, please, I'm begging you. Save me."
Virek made his way through the lobby and into the concession area. It was quiet, giving a sense of isolation and dread. Dust covered every open surface and the painted walls were shredded, peeling and stained with graffiti and cobwebs. Scattered pieces of trash and twenty-year-old newspaper clippings flooded the floors. The smell of rot and stale food hung in the air as Virek walked across the creaking floorboards beneath his feet. When he reached the corner, he stopped and looked to his right. Ahead of him, he walked through a door that led to a staircase. One level down, he opened another door that led into the auditorium. As he looked around, he spotted the shadow of someone squeezing through the furniture on the stage.Will they ever learn? Virek turned around just as a figure stepped out of the shadows. "Katya, always a pleasure, darling.""I wish I could say the same about you, Guardian," she said, hopping off of the stage.As she stepped closer, he could see the scar on her face. "This is a new look for you," he said, tracing his finger down the side of his face. "How did you survive that?""Why are you here, Guardian? You know this is Dark Fae territory.""Is it? I must've missed the sign out front. But you know why I'm here. Where's the girl?"Katya looked around. "Girl? What girl?""Do not play stupid with me, you twit. Like that scar, it's not a good look for you.""I should kill you right here and now.""I'd like to see you try," Virek said. Katya stepped forward but then stopped. "Aw, come on, love. Don't tell me I scared you off that fast.""You know me better than that.""I do. Not one of my finest moments, I'm afraid.""I would love nothing more than to tear that pretty little head off your shoulders, but if I did that, I wouldn't get to see your face for the final act.""I don't follow.""Don't worry, you will.""You know, Katya, to be honest, as much as I would love to knock around with you, I'm kinda in a hurry. So, either you can fuck off and give me the girl or I'll kill ya."Katya watched as Virek's eyes turned dark blue and electricity started surrounding his hands. "Okay, okay," she said, putting her hands up. "Fine, you got it. I'll-I'll take you to the girl but first--" she pulled her arm back and landed a punch on Virek's cheek. The punch had no effect on him but she absorbed her own pain and smiled. “Thank you for that.” She tried to punch him again, but he caught her hand, yanked her arm down and punched her in the face. The force sent Katya stumbling backwards. "I didn't take you as a man that would hit a woman," she said."I'd hardly call you a woman." Virek went to punch her, but she moved to the side and kicked him in the stomach. Her eyes turned cloudy white and she leaped up to her feet. She landed a kick to his stomach, sending Virek flying backwards. He slid across the dusty floor, leaving a trail underneath his body. As he stood up to his feet, Katya ran towards him and started punching him, landing a series of lefts and rights to his face. Virek slammed both of his hands on her chest and electrocuted her, sending an electric pulse to her heart. Katya yelled out and fell backwards, allowing Virek to get to his feet. She groaned and absorbed the shock, gaining an immense amount of strength. With his hand at his side, he summoned enough electricity to form a scythe that he sent flying towards Katya. It pierced her in the chest and she let out a scream as she fell backwards onto the concrete. She moaned in pain as she wrapped her hand around the scythe, both wincing and smiling at the pain. She balanced on one knee and sucked in a breath as she pulled the scythe out, tossing it to the ground."You're gonna have to do a lot better than that.""Trust me, I will."The sound of lightning outside of the theater caught Katya's attention. Her eyes trailed from the ceiling down to Virek. She cracked her neck and let out a visceral scream as she ran towards him.Virek summoned a wall of lightning between them but Katya was able to run right through it. Once she appeared in front of him, he grabbed her by the throat and started squeezing. She struggled to breathe at first, but a smile crept onto her face, as she pulled his hand away from her neck. She lowered his arm and landed a headbutt to his head. Still holding onto his hand, she punched him in the face, which forced him down to one knee. When he looked up, she had a snarl on her face.In his anger, Virek's eyes began to sizzle with lightning. He stood up and grabbed her arm, effortlessly pulling it away. Her eyes widened before he landed a lightning fueled uppercut to her chin that sent her flying through the air. He held his hand up and used it as an anchor to blast Katya through the middle of her body in mid-air. Her body produced a loud thump as she slammed onto the ground. He could see her still attempting to move so with thousands of volts of electricity and lightning surrounding his body, he leapt up into the air and punched the ground, sending a deadly surge of lightning across the concrete. The concrete broke upon impact, leading a trail towards Katya's body, electrocuting her. Virek slowly rose to his feet and walked over to her body. Steam escaped her body and evaporated into the air, as she laid there, gasping for air.When she noticed him standing there, she tried to smile but couldn't. "You-you may as well finish me off, Guardian," she wheezed. "Because once I heal, I will come for you and your precious little Undine.""I figured you'd say that." Virek's eyes trailed all over her body, stopping on her legs. He willed lightning strikes to both her legs, the impact completely burning them away. Katya let out a deafening scream that turned into a muffled murmur. Virek towered over her and kneeled down. "So, I'm gonna make sure you don't get that chance." He grabbed her by the shirt and lifted her up. Keeping his eyes directly on her, a burst of electricity was released from his chest, burning a hole through her sternum. Katya let out one last gasp as the life in her disappeared. The cloudiness in her eyes slowly disappeared and her body went limp.Tyson led the twins down a staircase that led into the basement. Once they reached a corner, he put his hand up. He sniffed the air and said, "I can smell her. She's scared." Axel, who was behind Tyson, turned to his brother. Sven had a murderous look on his face. "Come on, she's down this hall."Tyson led them around the corner, stopping beside an open door. The three of them heard voices and Tyson peeked into the room to see two men standing there with their backs turned. He turned around to the twins and held up two fingers. Axel nodded and reached behind his back, pulling out two needlepoint daggers from underneath his tactical jacket. Sven did the same and pulled out two identical semi-automatic Glock G17s. Tyson kept his head forward and as soon as he waved his hand, Axel and Sven jumped to their feet. They stepped in front of Tyson and took a stance in the doorway. Axel kneeled down in front of his brother, who stood up and wasted no time before he started shooting.
Morel used his power to blend in with the shadows to dodge Sven's bullets but one of them hit him in the kneecap. Basil was shot twice in the back and once his body hit the ground, Axel darted into the room and flipped in the air. He landed beside Morel's legs and stabbed him in the ankle with one of his daggers. He slid on the ground towards Basil's body and watched as his body healed itself, pushing the bullets out of their puncture holes. Axel attempted to stab him in the chest, but Basil caught him by his wrist and kicked him backwards. Sven ran into the room and caught his brother by the arm. He swung Axel around and gave him enough momentum to land a kick across Basil's face.
Basil crashed into a table behind him, it broke under the weight of his body. Axel leapt into the air and dropped his knee into Basil's chest. From the corner of his eye, he could see Morel trying to pull his dagger out of his ankle. Axel spotted his other dagger on the ground and quickly grabbed it. He tossed it towards Morel, piercing him in the shoulder.
The cut on Basil's cheek healed and he grabbed Axel by the collar. Wrapping his arm around his neck, he positioned Axel in front of him as Sven aimed his pistols at them. "Drop him or I'll drop you.""I would but I'm not sure you can hit me without killing your brother too," Basil taunted. "Do you really want to take that chance?""Where's the girl?" Axel asked, between breaths."She's with Ajax and I'm afraid there won't be much left of her once he's done.""I won't tell you again," Sven said. "Drop him.""Fuck you, Spectre!" Basil shouted. "You and that bitch ass Guardian of yours can kiss my ass!""Wrong answer," Sven whispered."You're not gonna kill your brother.""You're right, I'm gonna kill you.""Drop the gun or I'll snap his neck.""Don't do it, Sven!" Axel called out.Basil tightened his grip around his neck and said, "I'm serious. I'll kill him.""Okay, you win." As Sven pretended to drop his pistol, he dropped down to the ground and caught it in mid-air. He released one shot that accurately pierced Basil in the forehead. Axel pulled away as Basil's body fell backwards onto the ground. Sven stood up and walked over to Basil's body. He lifted his pistol and shot him two more times. He placed the pistol back in its holster and said, "I thought you said he could heal.""I was wrong," Axel said, patting Sven on the chest. "Nice shooting, by the way.""Worried I was gonna shoot you again?""Kind of." Behind them, the sound of low grunting caught their attention. Morel was lying on the ground, surrounded by puddles of blood coming from his shoulder, his knee and his ankle. Axel walked over to him and kneeled down. "Would you like me to take these out for you?""Fuck you bitch!" Morel yelled. Axel sighed and grabbed the handle of the dagger, making Morel cry out in pain. "What the fuck, man?! Stop!""If I take this out, you could bleed out.""No! No! Don't touch it!""Are you sure? You look like you're in a lot of pain," Axel said, smiling."Y-y-yes, I'm sure, I'm sure.""You can come in now," Sven said.Tyson crept into the room, looked at Basil's body and shuttered. "Remind me to never piss y'all off.""Is she close?" Axel asked."Yeah.""Where is the girl, Morel?" Sven asked, kicking his foot.Morel put his hand up to his shoulder to stop the bleeding. "I-I don't know who you're--" he screamed as Axel started to twist the dagger. "Okay, okay! Fuck! Fuck man! She's-she's in the other room! Across the hall!""Are... you... sure?" Axel asked. "Because if you're not, my brother is gonna put a bullet in your head." Behind him, Sven was already cocking one of his pistols."Y-ye-yes, I'm sure! She's in the other room!" Morel yelled, stuttering."Ty?""I'm already ahead of you," Tyson said, disappearing out of the room."Go, Sven said to Axel. "I'll stay with the piece of shit."Axel pulled his dagger out of Morel's ankle and wiped his blood on his pants. "If he moves, kill him." He jogged out of the room to catch up with Tyson."Gladly."Ajax was untying the rope around Drue's wrists when he heard the gunshots. With his attention averted, Drue started yelling. "HELP! Help! I'm in here! Hel--" Ajax untied her ankles and grabbed her by the throat, holding one of his claws at her neck. He picked her up from the chair and kicked it over. "Try that again and I'll slit your throat." He kept his eyes on the door as he started backing further into the corner of the room.Drue scanned the room, looking for something she could grab. Something she could grab to defend herself. Like Ajax, she heard the gunshots and wasn't sure who was outside of the door.Suddenly, the walls around them started crackling with lightning. Ajax's eyes widened with a mix of fear and excitement. "I think your savior is here," he whispered into Drue's ear. A blast knocked the door off its hinges and Ajax watched as the door flew across the room. When Virek appeared in the doorway, Drue breathed a sigh of relief. He walked in, followed by Axel and another man she didn't recognize. "It's about time you showed up, Guardian. I was beginning to think you weren't gonna show up."Virek ignored Ajax and looked at Drue. "Are you okay?"Drue tried to speak but Ajax grabbed her. "Oh, she's fine. Aren't you, Undine?" He looked at Virek and smiled. "Aren't you happy that I waited for you, Guardian? I was gonna kill her, but I didn't want to miss the look on your face.""Is this the final act your cunt of a girlfriend, Katya, was talking about?"The smile on Ajax's face faded away. "Katya? Where is she?""I left her upstairs. Well, at least what's left of her.""You-you killed her?""She didn't leave me much of a choice, mate. To be honest, she kinda begged me to do it.""Bastard! Morel? Basil?""I believe my Spectres took care of them," Virek replied. "So, it looks like you're all alone. What a pity."Ajax cursed to himself. "It's so hard to find reliable help these days," he said. "But I didn't need them anyway. You understand, right? Dead weight and all. So, how about I make you a deal?""I'm listening."If Drue could talk, she would've asked Virek what the hell he was doing? Why was he entertaining this piece of shit? He did see that she was being held, right?"How about I give you the girl and we just forget this ever happened? Huh? All of us can walk out of here and go our separate ways.""We could but tell me something," Virek said, stepping forward. "How does one walk without the use of their legs?"Ajax blinked. He started to say something but using the tip of his finger, Virek telekinetically sent two threads of electricity towards Ajax's legs. Stunned, he let out a loud yelp as he stumbled backwards, grabbing his legs. "OWWW!" he yelled, releasing his grip on Drue. She fell down to her knees and crawled off to the side."Axel, would you?"Axel smiled and tossed his dagger at Ajax's head. The blade pierced Ajax in the middle of his forehead. Drue gasped and covered her mouth, as she watched Ajax's body fall to the ground. Virek ran over to Drue and cupped her face, forcing her to look up at him. When he noticed the swollen bruises on her lip and cheek, he clenched his jaw. Unable to find the words, all Virek could do was turn away. He allowed his hands to slide down her face before he stood up. Holding his hand out, he helped Drue to her feet.Axel pulled his dagger out of Ajax's forehead. "Boss, did you recognize him?""No.""His name was Ajax," Drue said."Did he say anything else?" Virek asked."Yeah, he said that he needed my blood.""Your blood? Your blood for what?" Axel asked."I don't know," Drue said, dropping her head.Axel noticed and stepped towards her. "What is it?""There-there was another girl. He... Ajax brought her in and asked her if I was what he was looking for.""And?" asked Virek."Her eyes turned purple and then she said yes.""She can sense other Fae's powers," Virek said. "Is there anything else we should know?" Drue shook her head. "Good, then let's go." He started to walk out of the room until he stopped and turned around. Drue hadn't moved. "Are you coming?""We have to find her.""Drue, we really need to get out of here--"Drue grabbed his hand. "You didn't see her, Virek," she said. "They had her locked up in these shackles. She-she looked scared." Virek didn't respond. "Please," she pleaded. "I'm not leaving without her."As she stood there holding his hand, he looked at her and knew that she wasn't going to let this go. "Tyson, can you track her?""I can try.""Axel, go with him."Axel nodded and followed Tyson out of the room. With the two of them alone and together, Drue noticed that she was still holding his hand and quickly dropped it. She cleared her throat and wrapped her arms around her body. "Thank you," she said, in a tiny voice."Don't thank me just yet." He took off his leather jacket and placed it over her shoulders. "Let's go."Sven was closing the trunk when Virek pushed the doors to the theater open. Drue walked out and once her eyes met Sven's, she gave him a small smile. He held the door open and helped her into the backseat of the SUV. She looked at the sign of the Harp Theater in silence. That’s where she was this entire time? She had to pass by that theater a million times and now she knew why it hadn't been demolished yet.Virek and Sven stood in front of the door talking amongst themselves. Every so often, Drue would notice Sven sneaking looks at her from the corner of his eye. Beyond them, she could see the doors to the theater open as Tyson and Axel walked out. She let out a sigh of relief when Thalia was with them. Drue sat up in her seat and smiled. Virek opened the car door, allowing Thalia to walk up to her. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying and a trail of dried mascara going down the side of her face."They told me that you refused to leave without me," she said, sniffing back tears. "Thank you."Now that they were in the daylight, Drue could see that she wasn't that much older than she was. A feeling of dread came over her, as she tried to imagine everything Thalia had been through. To be chained up and treated like an animal. It was disgusting. "You would've done the same for me." She reached out to grab her hand and the minute their hands touched, Thalia started sobbing. Drue pulled Virek's jacket off and embraced her with a hug.After dropping Thalia and Tyson off, Drue turned to Virek and said, "Are you gonna take me home now?""Do you want to go home?"She stared at him for a moment and then turned towards the window. She thought about how Basil trashed her apartment and wondered what it looked like now. She wasn't ready to face that scene yet. "No," she replied. "After what happened, I don't feel safe there anymore.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Virek's loft was quiet, but it wasn't the type of silence that scared her. Instead, it was calming. Anyone who wasn't named Axel or Sven would have a pretty hard time trying to break in. That was more than Drue could say about her own apartment. As she walked inside, she kept her head down. She was tired and every part of her body hurt. Unsure of what to do, where to sit, to get comfortable or not to get comfortable... after what she'd just been through, she wasn't sure of anything."Ah, I don't have anything here that will fit you but you're free to wear one of my shirts if you'd like."Drue pulled his jacket off of her shoulders and hung it on the back of one of the kitchen chairs. "Is that what you tell all of the girls?""Only the ones I care about." Virek grabbed a bottle of Whiskey and poured himself a drink. "Bathroom is upstairs."Virek's loft bedroom was simple and cleaner than her entire apartment. The bed was low and made up of a plush white comforter, two gray pillows and a gray throw blanket at the foot of the bed. The bathroom was full of bright white tiles, a floating sink and a shower with a waterfall faucet finish. She closed the door and locked it before she willed herself over to the sink. Gripping the edge, horror filled her eyes. Dark bags sat underneath her swollen and puffy eyes. The cut on her lip left dry blood stuck on her chin and her cheek had taken on a purple and blue color. She raised her hand to touch the bruise and winced at the pain. Then she noticed the reddish brown bruises around her wrists, reminding her that she must have been tied up to that chair longer than she thought. The corners of her eyes dampened as she dropped down to her knees, holding onto the sink to balance. But eventually, she let go and sat down on the ground. How could any of this have happened to her? Why did it have to happen to her? Why her? She sat cross-legged on the cold tiled floor and rested her head against the wall.Virek poured himself a drink and sat down on his couch. He thought about Drue and wondered how she was feeling. Freaked out, most likely. The fear in her eyes replayed in his mind. As he took a sip of his drink, he wondered if she'd ever tell him what happened in that room. He wouldn't have blamed her if she didn't. There was no telling what those sick Dark Fae fucks were planning on doing to her. But at least she would never have to find out. As he sipped his drink, he could see Drue stepping off of the stairs and walking towards him. Dressed in one of his white t-shirts, for the first time he could see how tiny she was. So petite and fragile, even. The shirt looked like a balloon on her, but it did little to hide her toned legs. Her brown hair was damp. He could see that she had washed her face and without any makeup on - no filled in eyebrows or eyeliner - he couldn't help but stare at her. Even with the bluish-purple bruises on her face, she looked... innocently... beautiful? "I see you've fixed yourself up," he said. "Well done.""Yeah, well it's the best I could do," Drue said, sitting on the couch beside him.As she sat down, the t-shirt lifted and Virek noticed a large bandage on her thigh. "Aye, what's that about?" he asked. "What happened?" He placed the glass on the coffee table and slid closer to her."Oh, that was courtesy of Ajax." She jumped as he reached out to touch her thigh. His eyes trailed up to hers and without saying a word, a feeling of calmness fell over her. It was as if he was telepathically telling her to trust him.He slowly pulled the bandage up revealing the long scar. It was thin, deep and torn open just underneath her skin. It spread across her thigh from left to right. "Fucking shitbag, that one was. He's lucky all I did was blow his legs off." He covered her thigh back up and turned forward."If you ask me, he got off easy.""Be careful there, love. You're starting to sound like one of us." Virek reached out to grab his glass and was about to take a sip until Drue grabbed the glass. He watched as she took a sip and gave the glass back to him. "One of us, indeed." Holding the glass on top of his knee with his right hand, he sat back on the couch, with his left hand underneath his head.Sitting a little higher than he was, Drue couldn't help but stare at the way his white linen t-shirt stuck to the curve of his chest. The longest v-neck she'd ever seen, she spotted a couple of tattoos going across his chest. She couldn't make out the words and wondered the meaning behind them. "So, I guess I owe you a thank you.""For what?" he asked, with his eyes closed."For saving my life.""There's no need to thank me, love. My job is to protect you, isn't it?""Yeah, but if you hadn't come..." she said, nervously. "I-I don't know what would have--"Virek opened his eyes and turned to her. "Nothing would've happened," he said, sternly. "We-I... would've found you before... any more damage could be done."Drue crossed her legs and started fidgeting with her thumb ring. "I didn't know you cared so much.""I'm not that much of an asshole.""That’s too bad. I heard the girls still go for that whole “asshole” thing.”Virek smirked and gulped down the rest of his drink. "And now you know who to thank you for it." As he placed the glass on the coffee table, his phone chimed. "It's the twins. I've gotta go. Are you gonna be okay here by yourself for a bit?""Wait, what-what do you mean? You're leaving?"He slipped his phone in his pocket and stretched, running his hands through his long hair. "Yeah, we've got, eh, some things to attend to. Shouldn't be long though." Drue's quietness made him turn around and that's when he noticed the anxiety in her face. "There's no need to be scared, love. No one--""I'm not... scared," she said, chewing on her bottom lip.Was she actually pouting? Virek looked closer. She was. She was actually pouting, and he found it kind of cute. "You're a shit liar, you know that?"The last thing she wanted was to be criticized or made fun of for not wanting to be left alone. Had he forgotten that she was alone when she was kidnapped? And even after that, she was left in a room by herself and tied to a chair for hours? "You know, what? Forget it," she said, standing up. "I'll be fine. I'm a big girl.""Drue."Sucking her teeth, she turned around. "What?""Can you relax?" he said, standing up. "I was just joking. If you wanted me to stay, all you had to do was ask.""Well, I didn't, so you can go.""Aww, come on. Don't be like that." He walked up to her and smiled. "I'm sorry, okay? Forgive me."She rolled her eyes. "It's fine.""But seriously, I have to go. I promise I'll be back just in time to tuck you in, yeah?""Virek, I'm not a--"He grabbed his jacket and slid his arms through the sleeves. "Enjoy the bed. I know I have.""You're gross.""Oh, you have no idea."
Morel was sitting in the middle of Virek's spare apartment, tied and gagged to a chair with a large piece of plastic underneath it. Sven was standing beside Axel, who was sitting on top of the counter with his daggers lying in his lap."Any luck with our friend?" Virek asked."Not really," Axel replied. "Every time we take the gag out, he starts whining and begging.""I believe that's the point, mate.""If he keeps it up, I'm gonna shoot him in the head," Sven said."But before you do that, we need our friend here to talk." Virek walked up to Morel and tilted his head to the side. "Are you ready to talk? Nod once for yes and twice for no.""I never understood that," Axel said."What's that?""Shouldn't it be 'nod once for yes and twice for... I don't know, hell yes?' If the person is afraid that they're gonna die, why would they actually nod twice? It doesn't make any sense.""That's actually a good point," said Virek, nodding. "So, what's it gonna be? Yes or yes?" Morel nodded once. "Good." He pulled the gag out of his mouth and said, "May I remind you that the minute you say something I don't like, I'm gonna have Sven shoot you in your other kneecap. Are we clear?" Morel nodded again. "Now, where should we start? Ah, yes. You were telling us who hired you to kidnap the Undine. And before you answer, think about your knees."Morel looked at Sven, who pulled out one of his pistols and held it in front of him. "Um, no one... no one hired us," he stuttered."Bloody hell," Virek said, exhaling. He shook his head and turned towards Sven. "Go ahead."Sven cocked his pistol and stepped forward."No! Wait! Okay! Okay!" Morel cried out. "I'm telling you the truth, I swear. No one hired us to kidnap the girl. Well, at least not technically.""Meaning?""Okay, so we're all hanging out at some dive bar downtown when Ajax called and told us to meet him at the theater."Virek waved his hand, growing irritated. "Keep going.""He was there but he wasn't alone," Morel explained. "There were two other Fae that I've never seen before.""Who were they?" Axel asked."I don't know but I heard Ajax call them Cephus and Ulrich.""Of the Unseelie Court?" Virek asked, frowning. "Piss off.""Dude, I'm just telling you what I heard.""What would the Unseelie want with you lot?""I don't know but after they left, Ajax said that they told him about a very special Fae whose blood could make him a rich man.""And that special Fae was the Undine? Piss off, mate.""Look, man, you wanted the truth, so there it is," Morel said."But she's just an Undine. This doesn't make any sense." Virek walked over to the twins and they began whispering to each other. From behind, Morel let out a small laugh, interrupting them. "Keep pushing your luck. That will be your last laugh.""I'm laughing because as a Guardian, I thought you would've known about her already. Isn't that why you saved her? I thought the same people that hired us hired you.""I'm two seconds from letting Sven fill your head with lead. What the hell are you on about now?""You really don't know?" Morel asked."Sven!""Okay, okay, okay! What the hell? Calm down. I'll tell you. There's no need for all that, man. That girl isn't just an Undine.""Oh, she's not?" Virek asked, rolling his eyes. "Then what is she?""She's a Hybrid."The apartment grew quiet enough to hear a pin drop. "Say again?" Virek asked, stepping forward. Axel hopped off of the counter and joined his brother by Virek's side.Morel pulled away as the three men surrounded him. "That Undine is a Hybrid," he repeated, confidently. "Born to a Light Fae mother and a Dark Fae father."Virek stared at Morel before he turned towards the twins. He contemplated the fact that he could have been being lied to but without any options, an idiot like Morel wouldn't bet his life on a lie. Could he actually be telling the truth? Was the tiny girl in his bed really a Hybrid? The same girl that had no idea how to use her powers? No, no way. She couldn't be. Or could she? He remembered Drue telling him that the Dark Fae brought in Thalia to read her. Maybe that was the confirmation Ajax needed. Is that why he needed her blood? But if the Unseelie sent Ajax after Drue, what did they want with her? And why did they want her blood?"Boss," Sven said, breaking his concentration. "It's not possible, right? Hybrids are against Fae law. She couldn't possibly--"Virek turned back to Morel and grabbed him by the chin. "What do the Unseelie want with her blood?!" he yelled. "And if you dare lie to me, you won't need to worry about Sven because I'll kill you myself.""I-I don't know, man!" Morel said, stuttering. "Ajax never told us. But-but I did overhear him on the phone talking to someone right after we brought the Undine to the theater.""What did he say?" Virek growled."He-he-he said 'the witch can wait'."Virek pushed Morel's chin away. "Winsome," he mumbled."Who?""Sven, kill him.""Noo! Wait!" Sven walked up to Morel and shot him square in the head. His blood splattered behind him as his head snapped backwards."Bossman, if Winsome is working with the Unseelie, we're gonna have a lot more trouble on our hands than we thought," Axel said."I know." Virek rubbed his hand over his face and looked at the twins. "That girl is a Hybrid? Fucking hell. How could I not know that?""Maybe she doesn't even know," Sven suggested.As true as that may have been, it still didn't explain why the Seelie Court asked him to protect her. Hybrids aren't supposed to exist, so they would have every reason to want her dead, not alive. Unless they didn’t know. But then, how did the Unseelie Court know? And if the Unseelie Court was working with Winsome, things were going to get a lot more dangerous."Boss--""Okay, so we know that Winsome was using Mercenaries to kill Undines because–”“She was looking for Drue,” Axel added.“Yes and she wasn’t counting on the Seelie Court asking me to protect her, which explains the attack on me,” Virek said, starting to pace back and forth. “--We all know that killing a Guardian means their Watchtower is unprotected and eventually destroyed. So, with the Watchtowers up–”“The Veil is broken,” said Sven.“And with the Veil broken, the portal between worlds is open, which means–” Virek stopped and looked up. “--Winsome is trying to bring someone or something back.”“But who?” Axel asked.“I don’t know but Bailey said it’s something dark and strong.”“I don’t like this shit at all, boss,” Sven said. “I feel like Winsome’s plan is halfway done and if we don’t do something soon, we’re all fucked.”“That’s not necessarily true, Sven. I survived her attack and we saved Drue, so for the moment, we have the advantage. We need to capitalise on that.”“How?” Axel asked.“Sven, I need you to bring me Ryan Cordova. Axel, find out where the Witch called Savannah Chase is.”“And you?” Sven asked. “What are you gonna do?”"I'm gonna have a little chat with our Hybrid.""You're not gonna--""I'm not gonna kill her, Sven," Virek said. "At least not yet." He started to walk away until Axel cleared his throat, forcing him to stop and turn around."What do you want us to do with him?""Send a message."
Flashes of Ajax's amber eyes and Basil's sadistic smile popped in and out of Drue's mind, forcing her to wake up in a cold sweat. She jumped up and looked around, finally remembering where she was. Virek's loft. She ran her hand down her face and took a deep breath. It was just a dream. Thank God. Pulling back the comforter, Drue slid out of the bed and stretched. The loft was quiet. Was Virek back yet? She started to walk down the stairs when she heard a door opening underneath her. She stopped and gripped the banister. From the corner of her eye, she could see Virek walk into the kitchen and pour himself a drink. "You're back," she said, stepping off of the stairs. He didn't respond. "What? No snarky comeback this time?" She watched as he gulped down his drink and finally turned around. He looked less than pleased. Something was off. "What's wrong?""What haven't you told me?""What do you mean?""I'm gonna ask you one more time," he said. "What haven't you told me?" He placed the glass on the counter and began walking towards her. His steps were menacing."Vi-Virek, what are you talking about? I-I've told you everything," Drue stammered."I've heard otherwise.""Well, I don't know what you heard but--"He stepped closer to her. "I'm not a man that likes to be lied to."She began walking backwards and put her hand up. "Well I haven't lied to you so..."He stopped mere inches from her face. "We'll see about that."Taking a sip, Virek brushed past her but this time, the touch of his shoulders against her didn’t send chills throughout her body like before. “What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked.“It means that I will soon get some real answers.”“What do you--"Behind them, the door opened. Drue turned around and saw her mother standing there. It took her a couple of minutes to react. She hadn't seen her mother since the day she was released from the hospital. That was five days ago. When Ryan's eyes landed on her daughter, she dropped the duffel bag in her hand. She hurried up to Drue and threw her arms around her."Bunny," she whispered, holding the back of her head. "I'm so glad you're okay." She pulled away and ran her hand down the side of Drue's face, stopping when she noticed the bruises on her lip and cheek. "Oh my God. They told me you had been--" she couldn't get the words out."Mom, relax. I'm fine. I look worse than I feel." She glanced behind Ryan at the duffel bag on the ground. "What's that?""She insisted on bringing you a fresh pair of clothes," Sven replied, sitting at the kitchen counter.Thank God for that. As comfortable as she was in Virek's shirt, she felt like she should have woken up to a couple of bills on the nightstand upstairs.Ryan grabbed Drue's hand and smiled at her before she looked at Virek. "Thank you for saving my daughter's life. And I'm sorry for slapping you.""Wait, you slapped him?! Why would you do that?""I-I was in shock. You had been kidnapped and--""It doesn't matter what you were," Virek said. "It won't happen again. But now that you're here, we can clear some things up.""Like what?" Ryan asked.Drue turned and looked at Virek, giving him a pair of stern eyes, as he spoke. "I just need you to confirm something." He started walking up to them. "Up until yesterday, I was under the impression that I was simply meant to protect an Undine. Sounds pretty simple, doesn't it? But as of today, I've learned that it seems to be anything but.""Is any of this supposed to mean something to me?""It should because the Dark Fae that nicked Drue wanted her blood."Ryan turned to Drue. "Her blood? Why would they want her blood?""That's what I asked the Dark Fae the twins tortured this morning and you'll never guess what this bloke had to say." Virek placed his glass on the kitchen counter and put his hands in his pocket. "You see, the blood of an Undine is nothing but that's not the case, is it, Ryan?"Aside from the fact that Virek was talking about her as if she wasn't standing right there, she didn't like the tone of his voice. It was full of suspicion. Drue turned to her mother and the annoyance in her face was gone. "One of you better explain to me what's going on," she demanded.Virek folded his arms across his chest and took a wide-legged stance. "After you," he said, tucking his chin."Don't do this," Ryan whispered."Don't do what?!" Drue said, clenching her jaw. Her eyes jumped between her mother and Virek. "Don't do what, mom?! What is going on?" Ryan refused to look at her. "Mom! Look at me.""Alright, I'm bored. The reason your mother cannot look at you is because she's been lying to you. Well, to all of us, actually.""Lying... lying about what?""The reason the Dark Fae wanted your blood."A single tear slid down Ryan's cheek and that's when it hit her. Drue turned to Virek and said, "Tell me.""They wanted your blood because you're a Hybrid."A... what? A Hybrid? Did she hear him correctly? "A Hybrid? I'm a Hybrid? What-what does that even mean?""You're the child of both Light and Dark Fae," Virek replied, looking her in the eyes. "Your mother, here, being the Light one, obviously. Which means that your father must have been Dark. Have I got that right, Ryan?"Drue's throat tightened as she turned to face her mother. "Is it true?""Drue, I--""Is. It. True?""Yes."Drue could barely think straight. "When were you gonna tell me?"Virek noticed the look on Ryan's face and said, "She wasn't. She was never going to tell you because no one was ever supposed to find out." As Drue stood there, Virek could see her hand balling into a fist. Ahead, by the kitchen sink, he could see a pitcher of water slowly turning into ice. With his eyes, he signaled towards Sven, who looked at the pitcher and then back at Virek. Okay, so he wasn't hallucinating. His eyes were glued to the pitcher when he saw Sven reaching for his pistol. He shook his head, forcing Sven to pause. When he returned to Drue, her face was still.The anger building up in Drue's mind drowned out every noise and sound around her until it was completely silent. It sounded like she was in the middle of an abyss. For a brief moment, she saw a flash of black in her eyes before she could hear the sound of her mother's voice calling out to her."Drue! Listen, I can explain. I--""No.""Drue, baby, we should really talk about this--""You had twenty one years to talk and you didn't." She turned to walk away until Ryan grabbed her arm."Drue--""Let me go!" Drue yelled, snatching her arm back. "This is all your fault!" When she turned to face her mother, Ryan gasped and stumbled backwards. Her daughter's eyes had turned into a dark golden color.Meanwhile, the pitcher that was now completely frozen cracked, shattered and exploded. Sven, who nearly fell out of his chair, grabbed his pistol as he caught his balance. He turned to Virek, who looked equally surprised and interested and then at Ryan, who was standing there with fear in her eyes.Feeling everyone's eyes on her, Drue blinked, and her eyes turned back to their normal brown color. She gave her mother one last look before she stomped upstairs and slammed the bathroom door behind her.Tears slid down Ryan's face as she looked at Virek. "I hope you're happy.""Oh, trust me, sweetheart, I'm far from happy. As you can recall, I didn't volunteer to be your daughter's protector. But I did, which means that while I'm out here protecting her, my life is also at risk.""I know that.""Well, if you did know that, then you'd also know how stupid it was for you not to tell me the truth about your daughter," Virek said, walking up to Ryan. "And it's because of that lie that even more people than we imagined are lining up at our doors!" Ryan's body shrunk, causing Virek to calm down and take a step back. "Nonetheless, we're here now, so here's the deal. Sven is going to take you home and you will wait for my call.""And what am I supposed to do until then?" Ryan asked, sniffling."I don't know, Ms. Cordova and quite honestly, I don't care. You may not like me, but I am the reason your daughter is still alive. You'd do well to remember that the next time you choose to lie to me.""And Drue?""What about her?""Don't punish her because of my mistakes," said Ryan, starting to sob. "Whether she knows it or not, she needs you. But more than that, she trusts you." She pulled her eyes away and started walking out of the apartment.Sven stood up and Virek said, "Keep me updated."Standing in the middle of his livingroom, he thought about Ryan's words. She trusts you. Why would she say that? Could it have been true? Or was she trying to distract him from the anger he felt? He should just walk away from this entire situation, because he couldn't see a way out of this. There was no upside to him continuing to risk his own life for this family. He didn't owe the Cordovas anything. But then there was Drue, an enigma he thought was on the verge of solving until he remembered the broken pitcher on his kitchen floor.At least all of the puzzle pieces were starting to fall into place. He was one step closer to putting a permanent end to Winsome's plan but first, he needed to figure out what to do about Drue. A Hybrid, he scoffed. The first Hybrid in over one hundred years and he was put in charge of her. Even he couldn't make this shit up. Hybrids were against Fae laws for a reason. They were unpredictable and under the wrong influence, deadly. After watching Drue unconsciously freeze a pitcher of water and then shatter it, he understood why. Her powers were connected to her emotions and as a Fae with both light and dark inside of her; she was dangerous. So, what was he supposed to do? Was he supposed to turn her in? Or just wash his hands of her and move on. Either option would result in her death, that much he knew. In the hands of the Seelie, he wouldn't put it past them to kill her to keep their hypocrisy a secret. And in the hands of the Unseelie, he could see them using her as a weapon. She may be unaligned like he was but at least he had a title the Fae respected. Most of them. But was he really ready to risk all of that for an Undine that had the potential to destroy the world if she was pushed too far?
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After noticing the duffel bag Ryan bought sitting on the floor, Virek remembered that Drue went upstairs and never came back down. He grabbed the bag and made his way upstairs. He was surprised to see her sitting on the edge of the bed. She had her head down.He dropped the duffel bag in the chair by the bed. "If you want some privacy, I could--"Drue shrugged. "I don't know what I need," she said.And she needs you. Ryan's words circled in the back of Virek's mind. He walked up to the bed and sat beside her. "So, let's just sit here then.""You don't have to pretend to be nice to me. I know you're mad.""I'm not--" he paused and realized what she really meant. "So, you heard that?" He nodded. "Look, I'm not gonna pretend that I'm not cross with your mother but that has nothing to do with you.""That didn't stop you from accusing me of lying to you though.""I know and I'm sorry for that," he said, looking at her. "I'll admit that what happened earlier could've gone differently.""It went the way you wanted it to.""Drue, that's not true."She frowned. "Oh no? Because instead of telling me what you found out, you had Sven bring my mom.""Yes but--""You wanted an audience, so you could embarrass me," she interrupted. "Well, you succeeded. If you ever wanted a way to get me out of your life, here it is.""How little you think of me," Virek said, looking at her. "If I wanted you out of my life, I wouldn't have saved you from the Harp and I wouldn't have let you stay in my bed. I'll admit that a couple of days ago, I would've taken pleasure in what happened but I don't. So, if you're hurt, I'm sorry." He thought about the look on her face when he walked through the door of that stock room. "I would never want to hurt you."
"Is that true?" she asked, in a tiny voice.
"Yes. I would never hurt you and I would never lie to you. It wouldn't do me any good."As he sat there looking at her, she felt breathless. It was the way his eyes seemed to always look through her. Like he was looking into her soul. "Okay," she said, biting on her bottom lip. "So, what now?""We could either sit here or you could get dressed and we can get out of here.""And go where?" she asked, smiling."Does it matter? Get dressed.”Virek was being very secretive about where he was taking her. Any time Drue asked him where he was taking her, he would avoid her questions or answer her question with a question. He kept telling her to be patient, which was making her more impatient.When he pulled up in front of a random street corner, Drue was confused. Virek stepped out of the car and walked up to a newspaper vending machine. Leaning closer towards the window, she watched as a small door flashed on the back of the vending machine. Did she really just see that? She watched as Virek stuck his hand inside, but he didn't pull out a newspaper. He pulled out a card and closed the vending machine. The door on the back flashed again and then it disappeared.After Virek got back in the car, Drue turned and looked at him like she had seen a ghost. "What?" he asked."What just happened? I saw a small door flash on the back of that vending machine, right? I wasn't imagining that.""No, no you weren't," Virek replied, smiling."But you didn't take out a newspaper.""Nothing gets past you." He held up the card and she looked at it, eventually raising an eyebrow. "I took this out.""I don't see anything."He laughed at the bepuzzlement on her face as she examined the card. "You're not supposed to," he said. "But there's an address on here.""An address where?""You'll see."She narrowed her eyebrows at him. "You're really not gonna tell me?""You're not used to being surprised, are you?""Any time I've been surprised, it's never been a good one." She thought about the times she’d been surprised: when she found out her father was dead, Lex’s father being an abusive alcoholic… to name a few. Oh and the fact that she was really a Hybrid."Well, I aim to change that," Virek said, turning on the ignition.After a short drive, they finally arrived at their destination. The Camden Center for Contemporary Arts. Okay, now she was definitely confused. "You needed a card to tell you to come here?" Drue asked, looking out of the window.“No, I needed a card to tell me where to find him,” Virek said, turning off the engine.“Who?”“You’ll see.”If Virek kept giving her the run around, she was going to start hating surprises. He held the door to the museum open and she walked in. The Camden Center for Contemporary Arts, affectionately known as the COA, was a two-floor building made up of glass windows and doors. They walked past the lobby stairs and through two sets of double doors that led to the temporary exhibits area. Because it changed every three to six months, Drue hadn’t seen the new paintings that hung on the wall. If only she had an eye for art and talent. Through a sliding door, they walked down a short staircase that led into the museum’s courtyard. With an overhead view from the second floor, the courtyard was visually stunning. Created by a Boston artist, the courtyard combined a wide array of different influences, such as Roman, Byzantine, Gothic and Renaissance. A Roman sculpture garden that featured only statues of women, a Renaissance canal-scape, and a garden with flowers, shrubs and palms.Virek watched as Drue took in the courtyard’s stunning presentation and softened. She looked as beautiful as she thought the courtyard was; the way her eyes lit up for something as simple as an orchid. Just ahead, he could see a couple walking up to him.“Virek,” the man said. “How are you, brother?” Drue looked up. A man, dressed in handmade brown calf boots, black harem pants, a black shirt and brown cardigan, walked up to Virek and gave him a hug. “It’s been a while.”“I’m well, mate.” Virek turned to the woman standing beside him and smiled. “Ainsling, darling. You’re a sight for sore eyes. How are you, love?” He reached in and gave her a hug.
She placed her hand on his arm and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Sorath, it’s always a pleasure to see those beautiful gray eyes on yours.”Drue was about to feel out of place until the man looked at her. Tall with moss green eyes and curly golden brown hair, he slipped past Virek and stepped up to her. “And who might you be?”Blushing against her will, she smiled and said, “Hi, I’m-I’m Drue. It’s nice to meet you.”Without asking, he grabbed her hand and gently kissed the back of it. “I’m Kai and the pleasure is all mine.”Every part of Drue’s body throbbed and she didn’t want it too. Especially not with Virek and the woman, who was clearly there with Kai, standing there. Quickly catching her breath, she pulled her hand away and swallowed.“This is my wife, Ainsling,” Kai introduced, keeping his eyes on Drue.“Drue? What an interesting yet quintessential name. It’s nice to meet you.” The woman, with pumpkin spice colored hair, smiled as she fiddled with the gothic, oval stone necklace around her neck.Despite being in a wide space, Drue felt overwhelmed. Kai and Ainsling were both looking at her like she was a meal they wanted a bite of. Taking a short intake of breath, she said, “Thank you. It’s short for Druden.”“Kai, we need to talk,” Virek said, finally. Drue looked at him and without saying a word, he nodded. He must have seen how uncomfortable and confusingly aroused Drue was and decided to save her.“And talk we shall,” Kai said. “I’ll be right back, baby.”Because he was still looking at Drue, she wasn’t sure who he was talking to. It had to be his wife, right? Kai winked his eye at her and turned around. He and Virek walked off to the side, leaving Drue and Ainsling alone. Bad idea, she thought. If given enough time, Drue felt like Ainsling was gonna attack her in a way that would make her have to question her own sexuality.“While the men talk, let’s have a seat.” She signaled towards the benches that surrounded the courtyard’s small pond. Once they sat down, Ainsling said, “So, are you and Virek an item?”Drue snorted. “An item? No, no, we’re just, um…” her words halted. What exactly was she to Virek? Calling them friends felt premature and forced. He was sent to protect her and that’s it. But protecting didn’t insinuate that they had to be friends or even liked each other. Although that last part could’ve been debated. “We’re, um, associates.”Ainsling smiled. She knew Drue’s answer was bullshit and so did she. “And what’s the dynamic behind this association?”Drue didn’t know how to answer that. Aside from her mother, aunt, Axel and Sven, she was under the impression that she had to keep what was going on to herself. Hell, she hadn’t even told Lex and she was her best friend.“You’re wondering if you can trust me or not, aren’t you?”“No, well… yeah, kind of.”“Understandable. As the wife of a Guardian, there are things I can’t talk about either. But you look like you have a lot of things running around in that head of yours,” Aisling said, touching the side of Drue’s forehead. She didn’t flinch. “Things that you may need to get off your chest.”Why didn’t she flinch? Drue didn’t know this woman from a hole in the wall but her aura felt… friendly. It felt soothing even. Or maybe that was Drue’s libido talking. Who the fuck knew? “Wait, you said the wife of a Guardian? So, Kai is a Guardian like Virek?”“Yes, one of four. You didn’t know that?”“No,” Drue said, looking over at Virek. “It seems there’s a lot I don’t know.”Kai was trying to listen to Virek but his eyes kept wandering over towards Drue. And his wife. When Virek caught him smiling, most likely at the inappropriate thoughts in his head, he frowned.“Sarandriel, mate, could you keep it in your pants for a second?”“She’s quite the looker, Sorath. Have you been hiding her from me on purpose?”“No, but that’s why I needed to have a chat with you,” Virek replied. “She’s… the reason, rather.”Kai turned to him with expressive eyes. “I’m all ears.”“Asshole. Anyway, I need your opinion on her.”“You know what I’m gonna say, so why ask?”Virek was beginning to wonder the same thing. “I need to know what I should do about her.”“What do you mean?”Before he spoke, Virek pulled Kai in closer. “She’s a Hybrid.”Kai’s face deflated. The playfulness and flirtation was gone and his eyes darkened. “She’s the Hybrid?”“Wait, you know?”“Sorath, don’t insult me. Of course I know. The word has been going around that there may be a Hybrid in town.”“And you couldn’t be bothered to pick up the phone like a proper fucker?”“Why would I? I didn’t believe it,” Kai said, shrugging. “There hasn’t been a Hybrid in over one hundred years and you’re protecting her. How was I supposed to know that?”“Maybe because it was the Seelie Court that asked me to do it in the first place.”“What? No. The Seelie Court wouldn’t have done that, unless—“ Kai blinked. “—unless they already knew about her.”“She would be dead already if that was the case,” Virek argued. “They couldn’t afford to look like the hypocrites they truly are.”“No, but that begs the question, unless they already have a plan for her.”“A plan that concludes with her death, I’m sure.”“Sorath, be rational,” Kai said. “The Seelie Court–”“Oh, get wrecked, Sarandriel. You and I both know that the Seelie Court are no saints,” Virek interrupted. “Hybrids are against the laws and if they know about Drue, there’s only one thing for them to do.”Kai sighed. “So, what are you asking me to do?”“I’m gonna have to say it out loud, haven’t I?”“Sorath, you’re my brother but if you want to go to the Seelie Court and convince them not to do what we don’t know that they will do, not only are you gonna have to say it out loud; you’re gonna have to promise me that you will stand with me if and when the shit hits the fan. Because it will.” Kai stepped closer to Virek. “But before that, tell me, is it worth it?”Virek’s eyes glanced past him at Drue. He watched her as she conversed with Ainsling and the sight of her smile made his jaw clench. It’s amazing how much things had changed in a matter of days, how much she was changing him. At first he wanted to ignore it, pretend like it didn’t exist but Kai was right. He had to be sure that she was worth it. When he looked back at Kai, he was smiling. Virek’s lip curled. “What are you smiling about?” he asked. “I haven’t even said anything yet.”“Yes you have and…” Kai turned and looked back at Drue. “...I don’t blame you. Like I said, she’s quite the looker. Just be careful, brother. These are dark waters. A Hybrid could be a problem for all of us.”Virek nodded.“Come on, we should get back to the ladies before my wife has her way with your Hybrid.”“She’s not my Hybrid, Kai.”“Isn’t she?” Kai smirked, patting Virek on the shoulder.Drue turned and saw the guys walking back towards them. Feeling Ainsling’s eyes on her, she said, “What?”“The way you look at him is very telling.”“I-I don’t look at him any kind of way,” Drue said, clearing her throat.“Tell yourself whatever it is you need to, my dear but, I know that look. I look at my husband the same way.”“What about other people?” The words escaped her lips before she could stop them. “Oh, I’m-I’m sorry. I didn’t… mean to…”Ainsling chucked and clasped her hands together. “Relax, Drue, it’s okay,” she said. “But yes, my husband and I do enjoy the company of others from time to time. It’s nothing to be embarrassed about.”“Yeah, but how do you guys not let it–”“Ruin our marriage?”Drue nodded. “You don’t get jealous or possessive?”Ainsling shook her head. “Not really,” she replied, flatly. “I am very secure in my marriage and I know that my husband loves me. But more than that, we trust each other. It does help that we both have to agree on the third person, so, if you’re ever–”“Hey baby,” Kai said, appearing in front of them.“Hi, my love.”“You haven’t scared off our new friend, have you?”“I hope not,” Ainsling stood up and Kai wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “I like her.”“Me too.”And there was that look again, like they wanted to rip her clothes off with their teeth. Drue stood up as Virek appeared and quickly scurried up beside him.“Well, it’s always a pleasure to see you, Ainsling,” Virek said. “Good luck keeping this bloke in check.”“He’s harmless,” Ainsling said, reaching up to give Kai a kiss on the lips. “But you,” she turned to Drue and smiled. “You have your hands full.”Drue wasn’t sure if that was a compliment or not and she wasn’t going to inquire.“It was nice meeting you, Drue. I hope it will be the first of many,” Kai said.“You too.” He winked at her before she and Virek started walking out of the courtyard. When she started to turn around, Virek cleared his throat and she looked at him instead.
“Yes they’re looking at you. Do not entertain, unless you’re into that kind of thing.” Drue rolled her eyes at him as they walked out of the museum. In the car, Virek noticed how quiet Drue was while she stared out of the window. Sneaking a peak at her from the corner of his eye, he smirked. “What are you thinking about?”“Huh?” she asked, quickly turning around.“You’re doing that thing again.”“What thing?”“Chewing on your bottom lip.”Was she? “Oh, I didn’t realize,” she said, looking at him through her lashes.“So, what’s on your mind?” Virek repeated. “Please don’t tell me you were thinking about Kai and Ainsling.”“Well, I was but not in the way you’re thinking.”“You have no idea what I was thinking.”“And I don’t think I want to,” Drue said, twisting her lip. “But I guess I was just thinking about their relationship, their marriage.”“So, Ainsling told you that they’re swingers?”Drue threw her head back and started laughing. When she looked at him, his eyebrows were furrowed. “Swingers?” she repeated, still laughing to herself. “Virek, no one uses that term anymore. It’s the twenty-first century. Everyone just calls it an open marriage.” As she started to calm down, she said, “Jeez, how old are you?”“One hundred.”Drue froze and turned to him with her mouth agape. “What? Seriously?”“I know I look good.”He did but that’s not the point. “Wait, are you really one hundred years old?” she asked, turning in her seat. “You’re not fucking with me.”“You wouldn’t know it if I was but for the record, no I’m not,” Virek responded. “Are you surprised?”“Uh, yeah. I mean, I had a feeling you were old but not that old.”“I’m not that old.”“Virek, if you’re one hundred years old, that means you were born in nineteen twenty three. There’s seventy years between us.” With her mouth still hanging open, she lifted her eyebrows and shook her head. Maybe it was because she had been so concerned with everything else, but she had never stopped to actually think about the fact that Virek may have been older than she thought. From the looks of it, he didn’t look a day out of his thirties but for him to actually be one hundred years old? That was something she wasn’t expecting. As she turned and looked at him, she wondered what being one hundred years old felt like. For him. She had seen elderly people before - a woman on her mother’s street had lived until she was ninety one - but their age progression was visible. Virek, on his bad day, probably looked the same. Gorgeous and smug but still gorgeous. “So, if you’re one hundred, how old is Evan?”“Why? So you can laugh at him too?”Drue smiled. “Come on, Virek,” she said. “You have to admit, it’s crazy that you’re actually older than my mom and aunt combined. But at least you look good.”“Took you long enough to admit it. How does it feel?”“You are such a child. Why didn’t you tell me that Evan was a Guardian?”“I didn’t think it was important.”“It was important enough for you to take me with you to see him,” Drue said, turning in her seat. “Which I’m beginning to think was on purpose.”“Now, how did you come to that conclusion, love?”“Because I felt like going to see another Guardian means you would’ve brought Axel and Sven, not me. So, am I right?”Virek hung his arm out of the window. “Yes. I needed his opinion on something. His advice, if you will.”“You’re not a very good liar.”“I’m not lying, Drue.”“Yes you are,” she said. “You brought me there to get his opinion on what you should do with me.”“That’s not entirely–”Drue’s face became flushed with anger and embarrassment. In disbelief, she shook her head and turned around in her seat. “I can’t believe you did that,” she said, in a low tone. “If you wanted to get rid of me, that’s all you had to say.”“I wasn’t and I’m not trying to get rid of you, Drue. That wasn’t my intention.”“Then what was it?” she asked, lifting her chin. “What did you need his advice on?” When Virek didn’t answer fast enough, she pursed her lips together and turned away. “You know what? It doesn’t even matter. Can you just drive me home?”“Drue–”“I wanna go home, Virek.”“Fine.” Virek slammed his foot on the brake and then made a reckless U-Turn in the middle of incoming traffic. Drue braced herself by grabbing onto the door handle and dropping her head. As she sped down the opposite street, Drue looked at him with widened eyes.“What the fuck’s your problem?!”“You said you wanted to go home, so I’m taking you home.”“I’d like to get there in one piece.”“Oh, you will.”“You have a lot of nerve being upset when you’re the one making decisions about me without telling me.”“Drue, I didn’t make a decision about you. I asked my friend about what I should do.”“Yes! About me, Virek?! That’s the point you’re failing to understand,” she said, pointing her finger at him. “I should be involved in what happens to me.”“Who said anything is gonna happen to you? All I did was–”“Anything could happen to me, Virek!” Drue screamed, waving her hand. She sucked her teeth and turned towards the window again. Squeezing her eyes shut, she took in a big breath and tried to calm down. “If you’re not here to protect me, do you really think I’ll be safe?” Her voice was low and brittle. She hunched down in her seat and wrapped her arms around her body.Virek couldn’t find the words, so he continued to drive in silence. After he pulled up in front of her building, he turned off the engine and the two of them just sat there. Drue hadn’t moved and as she sat there, all he could think of was how much he wanted to console her. Hug her and tell her that he would never leave her but he didn’t like making promises he couldn’t keep. Evan’s words swirled around in his head, reminding him of the one thing he couldn’t control. Yes, he was developing feelings for her but those feelings could end up distracting him from doing his job. And as much as he was beginning to see that there was so much more to Drue than he thought, he was a Guardian first. With Winsome out there, Drue wasn’t her only target. Along with his brothers, the four of them had their Watchtowers to protect. Without them, the entire world - which included Drue and everyone she cared about - was in danger and if it came down to it, he would have to make the right decision. But the more time he spent with Drue, that decision was becoming more and more questionable.“I wish this was less complicated than it is,” he said, eventually. “I wish I could tell you what you want to hear, love but I can’t. You are an anomaly that no one expected and there are too many factors at play that I can’t ignore just because of my… my dilemma.”The remorse in his voice made Drue finally look at him. “Dilemma?” she repeated, her voice was somber. “Right. I’m a dilemma because you don’t know if you can protect me and do your job at the same time?”Virek sighed. He felt like he was making things worse the more he spoke. “No, that’s not what I–”Drue angrily unbuckled her seatbelt. “Well, let me make it easier for you. I don’t want or need your help anymore. So, you can go back to torturing people or whatever it is Guardians do because as far as I’m concerned, I’d rather take my chances with Winsome than be under the protection of someone who can’t decide between what’s right and what’s wrong. Goodbye Virek.” She stepped out of the car and slammed the door as hard as she could.
As soon as Ryan got home and closed the door, she slid down to the ground and buried her face in her hands. Kris was in the middle of a sentence as she walked out of the kitchen, but once she realized her sister was sitting on the floor; she ran up to her. “Ryan?! What’s wrong? What happened?” she asked, frantically. “Is it Drue? Is she–”“No, she’s fine. She’s okay.”“Okay, good. But what’s–”“She knows.”Kris dropped her head and sighed. “Dammit,” she mumbled. She rested her chin on top of Ryan’s head and closed her eyes. “I’m sorry, Ry. I really am.”“I-I don’t know why I thought I could keep this a secret forever,” Ryan said, through her tears.“To be fair, you did make it this far. That’s no easy feat.” Kris sat beside Ryan and stretched her legs out, crossing her ankles. “But we both know you were gonna have to tell her at some point.”“I know but I didn’t think it would be this soon and it couldn’t have been at a worse time.” Ryan stretched her legs out and sighed. “She was just kidnapped by Fae who wanted her blood because of what she was; a lie I’ve been keeping from her for her entire life.”“You were doing what you thought was best. Any mother would’ve done the same,” Kris said, drooping her shoulders. “Ry, about what I said… I’m sorry."Slightly tucking her chin, Ryan looked at her sister. “Kris, it’s–”“No, it’s not okay. You’re right, I didn’t like what you said, what you were implying about Nadia and I went too far.” She returned her sister’s glare, with tears developing in her eyes. “And I’m sorry. I should have never brought Drue’s father into this.”“I disagree. You brought him into this because he plays such a big part in why I did what I did.” Ryan rested her head against the back of the front door. “I get the attraction you have to Nadia because it’s the same one I had with Noam. And those things I said to you about Nadia were the same things mom used to tell me.”“I know. I used to sit in my room and listen to you guys arguing.”Ryan huffed. “I used to say to myself, ‘she doesn’t know him like I do’ or ‘just because he’s Dark doesn’t mean he’s a bad person’. Because if he was a bad person, how could I love him so much?” She dropped her head and started fidgeting with her fingers. “I’m sorry too. I’m sorry for what I said. I said I would never end up like mom and I turned out to be exactly like her.”“Yeah but you didn’t bind Drue’s powers.”“I should have,” Ryan admitted.“Ry, you don’t mean that.”“No, Kris, I do. Maybe she wouldn’t be in the shitshow she’s in right now. I-I wanted to give her as much of a normal life as I could but–”“You know that’s not possible, right? You can’t have one without the other. I know that better than anyone. Mom binded my powers because she thought that it would protect me but all it did was make me afraid of what I am. You can’t do that with Drue. Especially now that she knows what she is. You have to teach her how to control her powers and then allow her to be the person she wants to be. But you can’t make that decision for her.”“But she’s a Hybrid, Kris. We’re not talking about some random Fae with the power to move things with their mind or levitate. She has both me and Noam in there, both light and dark. I don’t know. What if—“ she hesitated and her voice started to tremble. “—what if she…”“I think you just answered your own question.” Ryan’s head lifted and she narrowed her eyes. Kris smiled. “You just said that Drue has Noam and you inside of her. That means that you have nothing to worry about.”Ryan offered her a small smile that quickly disappeared. “I’m still scared for her.”Kris grabbed her hand and squeezed. “She’s gonna be fine.”“And what about us?”“You’re my sister. I’m always gonna have your back.”Ryan rested her head on Kris’ shoulder. “So, how do I fix this with Drue?” she asked. “She’s so mad at me and I don’t know if she’ll ever forgive me.”“She will. You just have to give her time. But not too much time. Never let her forget that you’re her mother and that you love her.”After a moment passed, Ryan picked her head up and said, “You’d make a great mother, you know that, right?” When she noticed Kris’ breathing turn shallow, she sat up. “Aww, Kris. I didn’t mean to upset you. I was just–”“No, no, it’s okay,” Kris said, shaking her head. “It’s just that–”“What is it?”“I was pregnant in high school.”Ryan froze and stared at her sister with wide eyes. “What? You were pregnant? W-when?” she asked, stuttering.“Junior year.”“Junior year?” Ryan asked, looking away. She thought back to her sister’s junior year and couldn’t remember a time when her sister would’ve been pregnant. “Where was I?”“You had just left.”“Kristen, why didn’t you say anything? You could’ve called me or something.”“I know but I was… scared. Mom freaked out and then I had to deal with Theo. It was just a lot.”“So… you got an abortion?” Ryan’s voice trailed out. “I couldn’t imagine. I’m-I’m so sorry, Kris.” She felt herself starting to cry. “I should’ve been there.”“You had your own thing going on with Noam,” Kris said. “But I made peace with it. I wasn’t ready to be a mother back then.”“But you will become a mother one day and you’ll be great at it because you’re a great aunt.”Kris looked at her sister and smiled. “Thank you.”“Wait, Theo? That dark-haired boy that used to steal his father’s car all of the time?” Ryan said, chuckling. “You really do have a type, don’t you?”“We both do.”“Touche.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The next day, Drue was looking forward to actually going to her internship. It was the perfect opportunity to distract her from the bullshit with Virek. She hadn't slept the night before, but adrenaline was still pumping through her veins. Surely, it was still mixed with anger, but she wasn't going to let that ruin her day. At least, she would try.When she stepped off of the elevator and into the lobby, the woman sitting at the desk was not Flora. "Um, hi?"The woman, also a blonde with dark eyes and pouty lips, looked up and smiled. "How can I help you?""I'm here to see JR. I'm supposed to start working here.""Your name?""Drue Cordova."The woman flipped through a stack of papers and shook her head. "I'm sorry, I don't see your name here. Are you sure you're in the right building?" she asked, raising one of her pencil thin eyebrows."Yes, I'm sure. Flora was supposed--""Flora doesn't work here anymore."If this woman wanted to get into a pissing contest, she picked the right day. Because Drue was in no mood for bullshit, and she would gladly tell this woman where she could shove it. "Can you just call JR please? She'll explain--""I will do no such thing," the woman interrupted. "Like I said, your name is on this list and the only people getting past me have their names on this list. So, turn around and have a good day."Drue balled her hand into a fist and started to say something until the door behind the woman opened. JR walked up to the desk and said, "Ah, good morning Drue. I'm glad you could make it in. I see you've met my new assistant, Tia. Tia, this is my new hire, Drue."Keeping her eyes on Tia, Drue gave her a half-smile before she opened her fist."Come on, Drue. You can follow me. I'll show you to your office."Emphasis on the word "office" made Drue's smile wider. Snatching her eyes away, she walked through the double doors and followed JR out of the room. "I think I miss the old blonde.""Oh, trust me, I didn't hire her. My father did," JR said. "His way of trying to stick it to me, but we'll see who has the last laugh." She led Drue to the office that was right next door to hers. The light colored wood floors continued into the office. The walls were painted white, except for a feature wall that was painted in a coral orange color. A medium sized white desk was pushed up against the wall with a matching coral chair in front of it. Up against the wall beside the door was a closet and file cabinet. One wide window allowed for natural light to shine through its custom wooden blinds and underneath the window was a small circular table with two coral chairs. In the middle was a bowl of fresh fruit and a stack of folders.Drue turned to JR, who smiled. "You didn't really think I'd go easy on you for your first day?""At this point, I would be offended if you did.""Good, so get started on that while I get your paperwork processed. If you have any questions, I'm extensive two. Tia," JR said, clearing her throat. "Is extension three.""Right, so stay away from extension three is what you're saying?"JR chuckled to herself. "I knew I liked you for a reason.""Oh, by the way, what exactly am I going to be doing?" Drue asked."You'll be working under Stephen Roth in EMD - the Entertainment and Management Division. Making sure every one of those contracts have been signed and faxed over to his office. His information is on the first page.""Is he an asshole too?""Well, I should hope not or else, I may have to divorce him."Drue's jaw dropped. "Oh, I'm-I'm so sorry," she stuttered.JR smiled and touched Drue's arm. "Don't worry about it," she said. "I thought he was an asshole when we first met." She started to close the door and said, "Have fun."
* * *
Foy was sitting in a booth by the window of Jane's Diner, drinking a cup of coffee, when the door to the diner opened. As soon as she saw Tully and Cisco walk in, she groaned. It wasn't that she didn't like them, she didn't trust them.Cisco slid into the booth first, followed by Tully. A waitress named Georgina walked up the table and greeted them. "I'll take a coffee, black," Cisco ordered."And for you?" Georgina asked Tully."Nothing," he replied, flatly.Once Georgina disappeared, Tully and Cisco both looked at Foy. "So, what do I owe this pleasure?""You don't," Tully replied.Foy looked at Cisco. "What crawled up his ass this morning?" she asked. "Y'all called this meeting, I didn't."Tully started to lunge forward until Cisco stopped him with his hand. "Yes, we did," he said. "Mr. Carlyle would like an update on Hoss' progress.""His progress? With what?"“You are aware of your assignments, aren’t you?” Tully asked, squinting his eyes.“I’m aware but I don’t know what you want me to say.”“Mr. Carlyle expects results,” Cisco said. “And as of lately, he hasn’t seen any. From either of you.”Foy shook her head. “Well, unless I’m the second coming of Jesus, I don’t know how I’m supposed to perform miracles.”“No one wants you to perform miracles,” Tully said, through his teeth. “We just want you to make sure that Hoss is doing what’s asked of him. And in contrast, what’s asked of you.”“As far as I’m concerned, Hoss has been doing his job.”“So, that means you’ve located Ms. Cordova then?” Cisco asked.“No, not yet.”“What’s the problem?”“We’re having trouble—“ Foy said, clearing her throat. “—locating her.”Tully sighed. “How hard is it to find one little girl? You’re a detective, aren’t you?”Foy sneered at him. “Yes, I am a detective but like I said, I can’t perform miracles. I can’t just drive around town looking for this girl without a legitimate reason.”“And Hoss?” Cisco asked.“What about him?”“Is he focused?”“When he’s sober, yes.”Georgina returned to the table with Cisco’s coffee. “Thanks, darling,” he said.“We’ll be in touch,” Tully said, standing up.“But I just got my coffee,” Cisco whined.“Let’s go.” Tully made his way out of the diner.“Good day, Detective Foy.” Cisco reached into his inner pocket and placed a bill on the table before he slid out of the booth and hurried out of the diner.Foy sat back in the booth and frowned. If Tully didn’t have Harrison Carlyle’s backing, she would’ve arrested him for being a smug bastard. Her phone chimed, alerting her of a text message from Hoss.Hoss: Where are you?Foy: On my way. Fucking traffic.As she was leaving the diner, she was unaware of the parked Dodge Charger across the street. She was standing in the locker room taking off her jacket when the door opened.Hoss walked in. “Hey Jo, you’re in early.”“No, you’re just in late. Everything okay?”“Oh yeah, yeah. I just had to stop by my sister-in-law’s house. She needed some groceries, you know.”Hoss sat down on the bench and frowned. “Hm, that’s funny because when I texted you, you said it was traffic.”Foy paused. “Ah, yeah, well, there was traffic after I left her house.”Hoss caught onto the hesitation in her voice and with her back turned, he reached into his holster. As soon as she turned around, Hoss jumped to his feet. He pushed her up against the lockers and pressed the gun under her chin.“Hoss!” she gasped. “What the hell are you doing?!” Her eyes were wide with fear. “Why are you—““You know I’ve been doing this for ten years,” Hoss said. “And in those ten years, I’ve learned how to spot bullshit.”“Hoss, I—““So, when you tell me that you stopped at your sister-in-law’s house, I know for a fact that’s bullshit. And you know how I know? Because I was with you when we drove Vickie to rehab a month ago.” He pushed the gun further up into her chin. “So, I’m gonna ask you again. Is everything good?”Foy squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep breath. “Hoss, I don’t know what you’re talking about but you really need to get that gun out of my face.”“Brianna, I won’t ask you again,” Hoss taunted. “I know you’re hiding something and if you don’t tell me, I will shoot you and say you fell.”Foy mumbled a curse to herself. “Alright fine, but you’re gonna have to move your gun.”“Try again.”“Okay, so I wasn’t at Vickie’s house.”“No shit,” Hoss said. “You were at the diner.”“You were following me?!”“That’s beside the point. Why were you there?”“I was meeting somebody.”“Who?” Hoss’ voice was fierce.“Tully and Cisco.”“Harrison’s boys?”“Yes.”Hoss stared at her for a moment before he slowly dropped his gun. “Why would you be meeting with them?”Foy massaged her chin and stood up straight. “The hell if I know,” she replied, flatly. “I got a text this morning telling me to go there before I came into work.”Hoss put his gun back in his holster and sat down on the bench again. “They asked you to watch over me, didn’t they?”Foy sat down beside him and sighed. “I’m sorry, Hoss,” she said, remorsefully. “When Harrison called me to his house, I didn’t think he was gonna ask me to watch over you. I mean, you’re a drunk and a fuck up but you’re a good detective.”“Well, if he asked you to do something for him, he must have something on you,” Hoss said, glancing at her. “So, what did he promise you?”Foy swallowed. “He promised to help me find out who killed Adam.”“Your brother? I thought he was killed by a drunk driver.”“I thought so too, but it turned out to be much deeper than that.” Foy leaned forward and rested her hands against her chin. “I became a cop to put away bad guys, you know? After Adam’s death, I thought this is the way I could prevent this from happening to someone else but it wasn’t humans I had to worry about.”Hoss was confused. “Humans?” he repeated. “Maybe I should’ve had that drink this morning.”“Vickie’s drug problem was worse than I thought,” Foy continued. “One night, Adam called me, frantic and yelling that he couldn’t find her. She’d been missing all day, so Adam went out to find her. Somehow, he ended up at the Deviant.”“The strip club?”Foy nodded. “Yeah, she was there to score some heroin and even though she paid, the guy, her dealer decided that he wanted more and when she said she didn’t have any more money, he beat her. Nearly to death. And then Adam showed up. Of course he’s gonna try and protect her, right? Captain save-a-hoe, live and in color. But he was outnumbered.”“Wait, they killed him?” Hoss asked, gasping.“They dumped his body into a car and left the car in the middle of the street,” Foy replied, her bottom lip quivering. “When I got to the scene, I could barely recognize him. If it wasn’t for his chain—” she sat up straight and pulled out a gold necklace with the initial “A” on it. “—I wouldn’t have known it was him.” She tucked the necklace back underneath her button up shirt. “The cops on scene said that someone called and reported a hit and run but something in my gut told me that wasn’t true. But I never pursued it. Selfishly, I was happy. I thought, finally he’s at peace. Finally, he can stop chasing after Vickie and getting his heart broken. Vickie may have loved him but she was a drug addict and there’s nothing a drug addict loves more than drugs. Adam would never be as important to her as she was to him and he lost his life for it.” She dropped her head and Hoss could hear a small sniffle.“Bri, I-I don’t know what to say. I’m… sorry.”She nodded and aggressively wiped her eyes. “Yeah, me too.”“I don’t mean to sound like a prick but I don’t see how this involves Harrison.”“Have you ever heard of Fae?”“Fae? As in like fairies?”“Yeah.”“Does Tinkerbell count?”Foy smiled. “I’m surprised you even know who that is, but yes and no,” she responded. “Think less Tinkerbell and more, Bewitched, Charmed, Supernatural.”“So, Witches and Demons?”“Yes and no. Okay,” she said, sitting up straight. “You remember in school when you and your friends would sit around talking about what you would do if you had powers?”Hoss nodded.“Well, imagine if that was true. Imagine if there were supernatural beings out there that could actually… you know—““Fly and shit?”“Yes.”“Those are Fae?”“Yes.”“Wait, you’re telling me that there are actually people that can fly and shit? Read minds and all that?” Hoss asked, skeptically.“I know it sounds insane but it’s true. I’ve seen it.”“Bullshit.”“Hoss, I may have lied to you about my deal with Harrison and I’m sorry for that but you know that you can trust me when it comes to my brother.”“Alright, I’ll play along,” Hoss relented. “So, these Fae are real and you’ve seen them where?”“At the Deviant club.”“When?”“After Adam’s death, I went back there. I know it was stupid. I’m a cop and I had no business there. But I couldn’t sleep, I couldn’t think straight. Adam’s death felt unsolved and I knew I wasn’t going to move past it until I got the answers I needed.”“And you did?”“Yes,” she said. “When I visited Vickie in the hospital, she gave me a description of the guy that beat her up. So, I went there looking for him. Again, stupid, I know. I followed him outside and he was out there with a taller guy. They were pushing up on another guy but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. So, I just watched and that’s when I saw the taller guy literally create like a small tornado in the palm of his hand.”“A tornado, Bri? Now I know you’re bullshitting me.”“Hoss.”“Fine, go on.”“He used this tornado to lift the man up in the air. He spun around fast enough that his body slammed up against the wall and then fell to the ground.”Hoss looked like he wanted to laugh but the expression on Foy’s face was serious. He had seen that look before. “So, he killed him?” he asked. “You watched him murder another man and you didn’t call it in?”Foy blinked. “Call it in and say what, Jonah?” She put her hand to her ear and pretended it was a phone. “Hi, I just witnessed a man being lifted into the air and slammed against the building. I think he’s dead, can you send help?”“Fair point. So again, how does Harrison play into this?”“Like it or not, the man has connections, so I asked him for his help in finding out this man’s name.”“And did he give it to you?”“Yeah, his name is Arvo Strickland.”“A name befitting a man that can create tornadoes in the palm of his hand, don’t you think?”“You know what? Fuck you, Hoss,” Foy said, standing up. “You wanted the truth and I gave it to you. I don’t care if you believe me or not. All I know is that Arvo Strickland killed my brother and one day, I’m gonna kill him.” She pulled her eyes away and started pacing.“Alright, alright, calm down,” Hoss said, waving his hand. “You may be a liar but you’re right. When it comes to your brother, I know I can trust you. But you have to know how batshit crazy this sounds, right? You’re standing here telling me that there are people out there that, essentially, have magical powers. One of which killed your brother and Harrison Carlyle, a billionaire with more mistresses than I have fingers, is willing to help you kill him.”“Yes, I am.”“Have you ever stopped and wondered how Harrison got this Fae’s name in the first place?”Foy stopped pacing and looked at him. “I-I guess I was just so wrapped in trying to solve my brother’s murder that I never stopped to think about it.”Hoss stood up. “Well, maybe it’s time we found out.”“We?” she asked, raising an eyebrow. “So, this means you believe me then?”“No, it means I’m gonna help you. Aside from the fact that Harrison has me on the hook for Harper, I knew your brother. He was a good guy. So, if the son of a bitch that killed him is out there, we’re gonna find him. And we’re gonna kill him. But first, we need to find out what Harrison Carlyle is hiding.”Foy folded her arms across her chest. “Okay, I’m in. Where do we start?”“I have an idea but she’s not gonna like it.”“Who?”“My ex-wife.”“Which one?”“Don’t be a smartass,” Hoss said, pointing his finger. “You’re not off my shitlist just yet.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Drue was getting ready to fax over the last group of contracts to Stephen Roth’s office when she heard the door to JR’s office open and slam shut. The walls must have been thin because she could hear more than voice. Neither one of them sounded pleased. Ignoring the urge to eavesdrop, Drue continued piling the folders together when the voices got louder. She was sure that everyone else on this side of the floor could hear what she was hearing. So, was it really considered eavesdropping if she continued listening? Luckily, the fax machine was behind Tia’s desk, so Drue grabbed the stacks of folders and walked out of her office. JR’s office door was closed but she could still hear some of the conversation.“Jamie, the more you keep pushing him, the more he’s gonna keep pushing back,” Stephen said. “It’s just one article.”“No, it’s not. It’s never just one article with Jesse. The second my family slips up, he’s there to throw salt on the wound. He’s not gonna rest until he ruins the Carlyle family name and I can’t let that happen. Not while I’m trying to build up a rapport.”“But you don’t need to sink down to his level to do that. You’re better than that.”“Am I?” JR asked, tilting her head. “There are people banking on me running this company into the ground because I’m a woman. And more than that, I’m Harrison Carlyle’s daughter.”“That’s all you’ve ever be if you keep letting the doubters get in your head,” said Stephen. He sat on the edge of her desk. “Babe, listen. You don’t have to prove a thing to anyone and the sooner you realize that, everyone here will too.”“It’s not them I’m worried about,” JR said, dropping her head. “My father is subliminally trying to make me quit, so I can prove that I can’t do as good of a job as he can.”“You don’t know that.”“How can you sit there and say that?” she asked, looking up. “What do you call firing Hilda and hiring that plastic sex doll in her place? That was him still throwing his weight around. Even from the comfort of his penthouse, he’s fucking with me. And this article—“ she turned her computer screen towards Stephen. The website on it read JESSE SHEPPARD’S FOLLOW UP INTERVIEW WITH CORA BOWENS; WHAT HARRISON CARLYLE’S MISTRESS BEEN UP TOO. “—this is gonna bring more of the wrong attention to this company.”Stephen exhaled. “So, what are you gonna go?”“I’m gonna send a cease and desist letter to the Camden Hills Chronicle and block this interview from happening.”“Jamie, you can’t stop the man from talking to Cora Bowens. Especially if she agrees to the interview.”“She won’t,” said JR, frowning. “My father paid her a lot of money to keep her mouth shut. But if she decides to drag her feet, I’ll fucking sue her ass too.”“Jamie—““No, Stephen. My mind is made up. I’m done taking loss after loss because of the men in my family.” Stephen’s silence made her eyes lift. “I wasn’t talking about you.”“No, I think you were.”“Stephen, please don’t make this bigger than it is,” she said. “What goes on between us has nothing to do with what goes on here.”“Oh, well I guess I must have been mistaken,” Stephen said, standing up.“What? What are you talking about?”“I’m talking about the fact that I thought we were in this together but I guess I was wrong.”“Stephen, we are in this together. I don’t know how you—““It doesn’t feel like we are, Jamie. When I told you that I think you should take over as interim, it was because I believed in you. It was because I thought you could be better than your father. But I’m standing here listening to the way you’re talking and I can’t help but hear Harrison’s words coming out of your mouth.”JR’s fact turned sour. “That’s hardly fair,” she said. “I love how you can stand there and judge me when it’s not your name being dragged through the mud. It’s not your fucking name on the front of the building—“ she stopped and caught herself. “Wait,” she said, putting her hand up. “I didn’t mean that the way it came out. Stephen, I just—“A tight-lipped smile appeared on his face and he nodded. “You’re right, it’s not.” He turned and started walking out of the office.“Stephen, wait!”He walked out of his wife’s office, purposely leaving the door open.Drue kept her head down as Stephen stormed towards the elevators.“Have a good day, Mr. Roth!” Tia called out.“Bitch,” Drue mumbled.Tia spun around in her chair. “Did you say something?”“Nope.” Drue gave her an enigmatic smile as she walked out of the room. Noticing JR’s office door opened, she softly knocked and walked inside. “Um, JR? Are you—“ Drue stopped when she saw JR’s chair facing the wall and the faint sounds of sniffling. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t—I can come back.”“No, no. Come in, Drue.” JR spun around in her chair and grabbed a tissue to wipe her eyes. “I’m the one that should be apologizing. I’m sure you heard all of that, which is completely inappropriate.”“To who?” Drue asked, closing the door. She walked up to JR’s desk with the stack of folders up against her chest.“What do you mean?”“You said that it was inappropriate and I said, to who? You and Mr. Roth are married but you’re not perfect. Every couple has their problems.”“Speaking from experience?”Drue chuckled. “I wish. My track record with relationships is embarrassing, so what do I know?”“You’re twenty one, give it time.” Time, Drue thought. If she wasn’t being hunted and kidnapped, maybe she could see the optimism in her future. But she couldn’t, so she wasn’t gonna get her hopes up. “If I can speak freely, I overheard part of your argument with Mr. Roth, and I think I can help.”“How is that?” JR asked, leaning forward.“My best friend works at the Camden Hills Chronicle. Maybe I could find out when and where this interview is supposed to take place and—““You’d do that? Why?”Drue shrugged. “Trying to make a good impression?”JR smirked. “Is that right?”“Is it working?”“If you can get me that information, I’ll promote you within the week.”“No shit?”“In a perfect world, I would but—““Yeah, I know but the thought was nice.”JR looked at the time on her phone. “It’s almost five,” she said. “Get outta here.”“Okay.”“And Drue?”“Yes?”“Thank you.”“No problem. See you on Wednesday.” Before she left the building, Drue called Lex and they made plans to meet up at the Paramount Bar later that evening. She had plans on going straight home but first, she stopped at the Parkway Mall. She may not have had a car yet but at least she could get a new damn phone.As soon as she got home, Drue jumped in the shower. She plugged up her new phone and waited until all of her information was transferred over. The guy at T-Mobile said it would take no less than an hour. After her shower, Drue returned to over forty messages and twenty voicemails. Sitting down on the edge of her bed, she scrolled through everything and her heart broke. Messages from the night of the festival came in one by one; a forth of them were from her mother, another from her aunt, some from Lex and then there was Seth's. His texts were amongst the sweetest and saddest. He was apologizing again for Nicola's behavior and saying that he missed hanging out with her. It had been two days since she saw and spoke to him, but it probably felt like an eternity to him. Placing her phone on her nightstand, she dropped her head. Maybe Lex had a point. If Seth did still have feelings for her, their friendship was only going to get more and more awkward. And she didn't want that to happen, but Seth wasn't exactly making it easy. After they broke up, the two of them agreed to be honest with each other - something she wished she hadn't done while they were "dating - but if that honesty was going to cause problems between him and Nicola, something was going to have to change. They were gonna have to put up some new boundaries or they couldn't be friends. She hated the idea of Nicola's happiness being the reason that her friendship with Seth had to change but she didn't want to be the reason he couldn't be happy with anyone else. Even if it wasn't with her.Drue had just finished getting dressed when there was a knock on her front door. She didn't move for a moment - hoping she was hearing things - but then there was another knock. She sucked her teeth.She opened the door and found herself staring into the glare of a shiny badge."Drue Cordova?""Yeah?""Hi, I'm Detective Hoss and this is my partner, Foy. We're here regarding an incident that happened on May 6th. Two of your neighbors called with noise complaints. Some suspicious activity involving an unusual amount of people coming in and out of your apartment. Any of this sound familiar?"Drue looked at Foy - who seemed uncomfortable and nervous - before she returned to Hoss. "Um, no, not really," she replied."Okay, well, do you mind if we come inside and ask you a couple of questions?""Actually, I was on my way out--""This won't take long.""Fine," Drue said, under her breath. She stepped to the side and allowed them to walk inside.Detective Hoss was the definition of a grizzled old vet. The type of man that made her aunt's cynicism look juvenile. He lifted his circular black shades on top of his head, revealing a pair of beady and secretive eyes. "So, Ms. Cordova, you wanna start by telling us if anything happened on May 6th?"Memories of being attacked by Basil and Morel flashed in her mind, forcing her to squeeze her eyes shut. "Like?" she asked, rubbing her temples."Anything that would cause your neighbors to call the police," Hoss replied."Sorry but I don't know why my neighbors would have called the police.""You don't know why?"She knew he was old but was he deaf too? "Yeah.""Why is that?" Hoss asked."Why is what?""Why wouldn't you know?"What the fuck was this guy's problem? "Because as you can see, it's only me here," she replied, stamping her foot on the ground. "Obviously.""Was it just you here on May 6th?" Foy asked, lowering her eyebrows."Not until the nighttime.""Meaning?" Hoss asked."Meaning I went to the Camden Hills festival with my best friend, and I didn't get home until around nine or ten.""We'll need your friend's name and number." Hoss signaled to Foy, who walked up to Drue with a small notepad in her hand. "So, you went to the festival, came home and... went to bed?""Yes.""Can anyone confirm that?""No.""So, you didn't have any company? Friends, boyfriends, both?"Okay, fuck this guy. As Drue scribbled down Lex's name and number, she felt Foy's eyes on her. "Like I said, it's just me here," she said, through her teeth. With his back turned, Hoss surveyed her apartment from where he was standing. It felt like he was looking for something or someone specific. "Look, are we done here? I have plans."Hoss turned around with a forced smile on his face and said, "Yes, that's all. Um, we'll be in touch, Ms. Cordova. Thank you." He nodded at Foy before he started heading towards the door. With his hand on the doorknob, he stopped. "Oh, and if you think of anything else, would you mind giving us a call? Thanks."Foy reached into her pocket and pulled out a business card. A slight smirk appeared across her lips before she caught up with Hoss near the front door.What the hell was up with these two?"Oh, and one last thing, Ms. Cordova," Hoss said, with his hand on the doorknob. "How are you feeling? With the car accident and all? We stopped and spoke to your aunt, I hope she remembered to give you our well wishes.""I'm doing fine, thanks."Hoss smirked before he and Foy disappeared through her front door. As soon as the door closed, Drue quickly locked it. A feeling of uneasiness fell over her. Between Hoss' judgmental eyes, the suspicion behind his questions, and the way Foy was looking at her... she couldn't wait to meet Lex and get that drink.All of her excitement about meeting her best friend vanished when she walked into the Paramount Bar and saw Lex sitting there with Ryder. If Lex hadn't turned and saw her standing there, Drue would've left. She couldn't believe that Lex would pull something like this. Lex slipped out of her stool and hurried up to Drue with her arms opened. "Please, please, do not be mad at me," she whispered, as she hugged Drue. "He insisted on coming and I couldn't just leave him at my house by himself." When she pulled away, Lex saw the look on her best friend's face. "Drue, come on," she said, pouting. "It won't be that bad.""Oh, it won't?""You're my best friend, okay? You know how much I love you. All I ask is that you at least try and get along with him. For me."Drue sighed. "Alright, fine but you owe me.""Thank you." Lex grabbed her hand and led her towards the bar. "Come on, we've been waiting on you forever.""Hi Ryder."When he didn't answer, Drue looked at Lex, who shrugged."Babe, Drue's here."Ryder was too busy scribbling weird shapes on the bar's napkin to be bothered. "Hey."Strike one, Drue thought. Not only was he rude, he looked like he wanted to be anywhere else but there. And if things continued the way they did, it wouldn't be long before one of them had to leave. She loved her best friend like a sister, but Drue couldn't see her and Ryder getting along. The two of them could be trapped in a room together and she still wouldn't talk to him.The bartender walked up to them and placed a tall glass in front of Drue. "I ordered for you when you said that you were on your way," Lex said, taking a seat in between Drue and Ryder. She held her glass up and said, "I wanna make a toast." Drue swore she could hear Ryder suck his teeth. Strike two. "To my best friend, Drue and to my new love, Ryder. I love you both."Love? Had Drue missed something?Lex leaned over and gave Ryder a kiss on the cheek before she turned back to Drue. "So, what's been going on with you? I feel like we haven't spoken in forever. I have so much to tell you. But first, how was your first day?"Oh! She had completely forgotten about her morning at Carlyle Industries and her deal with JR. Between Virek's nonsense and the cops showing up at her apartment, her mind wasn't clear. "It was okay," she replied. "I really like JR. She's such a boss bitch.""That's good. I'm glad everything worked out.""What about you? How's work at the Chronicle?""It's okay. Jesse is all excited about this interview he has coming up. He said he's gonna bring one of the interns along with him and I'm praying he brings me."That must have been the interview JR and Stephen were arguing about. "Interview, huh?" Drue said, sipping her drink. "Sounds like a big deal.""It is. It's with some billionaire's mistress. It's gonna be so messy but it's gonna do big numbers for the newspaper. Especially online." Lex sipped her drink and then excitedly tapped Drue on her arm. "Ohh! So, I have to tell you about my date with Ryder.""I'm all ears.""It was amazing. He took me to see this indie band in Woodhurst and afterward, we spent the rest of the night on the roof of his friend's building drinking and smoking." Noticing the look on Drue's face, she let out a small laugh. "Relax, I wasn't smoking.""Aren't you afraid of heights?" Drue asked."Yesss but Ryder said that I would be safe, so I said, fuck it. Right? It's funny because when we were sitting on the edge of the building, my shoe actually fell off. It was crazy.""What? What were you doing sitting on the edge of the building, Lex? You could've fell.""Drue, I was fine. I told you, I was with Ryder."She was so tired of hearing that boy's name. Ryder this, Ryder that. What was so fucking special about this guy? And what kind of hypnotic hold did he have on Lex to make her act so out of character? "Well, I'm glad you had a good time."Lex glanced past Drue, and her eyes lifted. "Oh shit, look who's here." Expecting another one of her tired ex-boyfriends, she was happy to see their old classmate, Rio Glover, walking inside of the bar. Light skin, light brown eyes and dyed blue hair, he still looked the same. Except for the fact that he was covered in tattoos now. He used to go to Springfield until he had to transfer to another college after his mother passed away. "Oh wow, he looks really good," Lex whispered. "Like really good. Now, that is somebody you should be trying to date.""I'm ignoring you," Drue sang to herself.Rio appeared in front of them and grinned. "Hey Drue! It's been too long," he said, leaning in for a hug and surprisingly, a kiss on the cheek. "And Ms. Hall, aren't you as stunning as usual." He gave her a hug too.Behind Lex, Drue watched as Ryder slowly stopped scribbling on the napkin and turned around. Grimacing in silence, he watched Lex and Rio catch up. Was that jealousy she was seeing? If so, she loved it."So, yeah, me and Drue are about to graduate," Lex went on. "Finally. But what about you? How's your dad doing?""He's good. He's actually getting remarried this year," Rio replied."Really? Wow. Congrats, that's great. Please, give him our love. He was always so cool.""I will," Rio said. "Oh shit, maybe you and Drue could come to the wedding."Drue shrugged and Lex cheered, clapping like an excited child. "I love weddings! Of course we'll come. Just send us the invites and we will be there. You still have my number, right?""Actually, I don't. Hold on." While Rio pulled out his cell phone, Ryder leaned in and whispered something into Lex's ear. The two of them whispered back and forth with each other before Ryder pulled his arm away. Lex's demeanor immediately changed. "Okay, so what's your number, Lex?""Oh, you know what, Rio? I totally just forgot. There's something wrong with my phone. It's been freezing up on me and my screen is cracked," Lex said, sadly. "Um, Drue, why don't you give Rio your number and then I'll get it when I get my phone fixed?"Rio's eyes drifted towards Drue, and they shared a similar look. "Um, okay, sure." He handed his phone to Drue and she typed her number in, keeping her eyes firmly on Ryder. "Alright, so I'll text you the invite in a couple of weeks. It was really good to see y'all.""Same to you," said Drue."Bye Rio," Lex said, forcing a smile. She turned around and started fidgeting with her straw.Drue felt like she was gonna explode. "Lex? What the hell was that about?" she asked."What do you mean?""You know what I mean. Why did you lie to Rio like that?""I-I didn't--""There's nothing wrong with your phone. So, you wanna try that again?""There--" Lex paused. She briefly looked at Ryder before she spoke again. "It wasn't appropriate for me to give him my number. That's all.""Appropriate? What the hell are you talking about? You know Rio, he went to school with us.""Yeah but--""Yeah, but I don't know him," Ryder interjected.Drue blinked. "And? What does that have to do with anything?""Everything. I'm her man and like she said, it wasn't appropriate.""For who?""Me." Ryder sat up straight as he looked up at Drue. "You have a problem with that?"Was he actually stepping to her? "Actually, I do."When Ryder leaned forward, Lex put her hand on his chest. "Okay, let's just chill out for a second, yeah?" she said. "We're all cool here, right?""No, we're not," Drue hissed."Drue, I thought you said you would try--""I'm sorry, Lex but there is no way me and this guy would ever get along," Drue said, pointing to Ryder. "I mean, look at how he's making you act?""He's not making me act any kind of way.""Oh, he's not? First, he has you sitting on the edge of a fucking building and now you're lying to our friends because he's jealous? This is bullshit."Ryder jumped out of his seat. "No one is jealous of that pretty boy jock," he said, angrily slamming his fist on the counter. "I've dealt with a lot of guys like him. Yeah, they're nice and they can dress well and they say they just want to be your friend but that's only to make girls like Lex put their guard down. Then they exchange numbers and that's when they show their real colors. Innocent text messages turn into flirty texts with winky emojis and shit. Then come the late night phone calls and then they ask you out, just to chill. I've seen it all."Drue almost started laughing. This boy was insane. "You don't even know Rio. He's not like that." She turned to Lex. "Tell him.""Babe, she has a point. Rio is really a good guy."Ryder narrowed his eyes. "Are you seriously taking his side right now?" he asked. "You just said you haven't seen him in a long ass time. You don't know what kind of a guy he is now.""But she knew him before she met you, so... your point is still invalid.""Fuck this. I don't need this shit." Ryder snatched his jacket from behind the chair and stormed out of the bar."No! Babe! Wait!" Lex called out. She slid out of the chair and placed her hand on her forehead. "Why did you have to say that to him, Drue?" she said, with her back turned."Me?" Drue said, pointing to her chest. "I didn't say anything... I mean, anything that wasn't true.""That's not the point." Lex turned around, dove into her bag and pulled out two bills. She slammed them down on the counter and grabbed her coat. "You knew what you were doing, Drue. You were antagonizing him."She started to walk away until Drue stepped in front of her. "I can't believe you're blaming me for this," she said. "Look, I know you think you like this dude but there is really something off about him. His anger--""No, the only person that is off is you, Drue," Lex said, frowning."Lex, come on. There are plenty of other, better guys out there to help you get over Ethan.""You are so out of line right now."Dammit. She hadn't meant that the way it came out. "Okay, I'm sorry but you know what I mean," said Drue. "I'm just trying to figure out what he has over you, Lex. You've never acted like this before.""I'm sorry you feel that way, Drue. I really am. You know, all I asked was that you try. Try to be friends with him because whether you like him or not, he is my boyfriend. But you couldn't even do that. You're standing there questioning my actions when you should be looking at yours." She slipped her coat on and said, "Excuse me, I have to go." She brushed past Drue and walked out of the bar."Unbelievable," Drue mumbled to herself. Was she in the Twilight Zone? Leaving money for her drink on the counter, Drue ran out of the door after Lex. When she stepped outside, she could see Lex and Ryder yelling at each other a couple of feet away. As she ran up to them, she caught the tail end of Ryder's rant."Lex, I really don't wanna argue with you, okay? Can we just please go?""All I wanted was for y'all to get along," Lex whined, turning towards Drue. "Why can't y'all just do this for me? I don't want my best friend and my boyfriend hating each other.""Lex--""Is this how it's gonna be every time we're together?"Ryder stepped closer to her and grabbed her hand. "You know I would do anything for you, right? But I'm not the one with the problem here. For whatever reason, your friend over there does not like me and I'm sorry but I'm not gonna jump through hoops to make her change her mind. It is what it is."Your friend over there? He did know that Drue was standing there, right?Lex dropped her shoulders and nodded at him. "You're right.""I love you, Lex." Ryder cupped her cheek and kissed her on the lips."I love you too."Drue's jaw dropped. What the fuck was going on? Did she wake up in some alternate dimension where her best friend and Ryder were saying 'I love you' to each other all of a sudden? She only just met him three days ago. No, this was insane. There had to be a logical reason for all of this. Lex wasn't acting like herself, and she wasn't imagining that. She couldn't remember the last time her best friend showed this much affection for a boyfriend. At least not this quickly. Not even Ethan could make her lower her inhibitions the way Ryder did and the two of them dated for an entire year. Something was up."Lex, Lex," Drue said, taking her best friend's arm. "Can you stop and talk to me for a second, please?" Lex stepped away and looked at Drue. "I'm sorry if I upset you back there but, I'm really worried about you right now.""But you have no reason to. Ryder is right. If you don't like him, that's on you."Off to the side, Ryder was leaning up against a parked car smoking a cigarette. She had half a mind to shove that shit down his throat. "It's a little deeper than that, I'm afraid," Drue said, shaking her head. "I-I just wish you could see what I see.""And what do you see, Drue? Huh? Because I can tell you exactly what I see. I see someone who was supposed to be my best friend standing in my face and questioning my decision to be with Ryder, when we both know you haven't been the most honest person as of lately.""What is that supposed to mean?""Come on. Ever since the night of the game, something’s changed with you, and I feel like you've been hiding things from me," Lex replied. "And I haven't said anything because I figured you'd come and tell me when you were ready. But instead, you've just been lying to me.""Lex, I haven't--""Virek d'Luca. Remember the name? You should. You told me that he was a private detective working on your car accident. Well, guess what? Right before you got here, I got a call from two detectives wanting to confirm that you were at the festival on Wednesday.""What-what did you tell them?""I told them that you were, but then I asked them if there was any progress on finding out who hit your car. They said no and when I told them that they should speak with the private detective, you'll never guess what they told me?"Drue straightened her mouth and slumped her shoulders. "Lex, I can--""I can tell by the look on your face that you know exactly what they told me," Lex said, matter-of-factly. "Now, let me ask you this. When were you gonna tell me what happened at your apartment?" Before Drue could answer, Lex put her hand up. "You know what? Save it. I really didn't wanna do this with you, Drue. You're my best friend and I love you. But you really have a lot of nerve to stand there and say I'm the one that's acting differently when it's really you. And if that's how things are gonna be, I think we should give each other some space, okay?" She took a deep breath and looked away. "Look, I gotta go. I'll talk to you... whenever." She gave Drue a wide hug and turned away, joining hands with Ryder before the two of them walked away.Drue stood there speechless and physically unable to move her feet. What the hell just happened? Did her best friend just choose a guy over her? And was that guy really Ryder? If Lex thought their friendship was built on honesty, why wasn't it strong enough to withstand some distractions? She didn't know how he did but Ryder somehow managed to squeeze himself in between her and Drue, and now she wasn't sure if she still had a best friend. Lex had every right to be mad at her, but she didn't give her a chance to explain herself. Not that Drue had any idea what she was going to say. Lex was right. Things did in fact change for her, she was keeping things from her, and Lex would've been a fool not to notice. They knew each other better than anyone else. But how was she supposed to tell her the truth? Lex would think she's crazy and at this point, she wasn't sure she wasn't. Drue was being hunted by a crazy Witch and now she wasn't sure if the person that was supposed to be protecting her, would actually continue protecting her. This was her life now and even though this was no way to live, this was her burden to bear. Not her mother's, her aunt's, Virek's, the twins' or her best friend's. But that didn't mean she didn't need Lex. She couldn't stomach the thought of losing the last piece of light in a world full of such darkness. Fighting back tears as she walked down the street, Drue bumped into something that felt like a wall.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Oh! Ow! I'm-I'm--" when she looked up, Seth was standing there. Dressed in a backwards baseball cap, burgundy pullover hoodie and light blue overalls, his eyes were bright with surprise. "Seth. Hey.""Hey, Drue. What's--" he stopped when he noticed the redness in her eyes. "What's wrong?""Oh, nothing, nothing," Drue said, quickly wiping her eyes. "I'm fine. I-I got something caught in my eye.""Are you sure?""Yeah, yeah. I'm good. Where are you off to?""Um, I was just going to get something to eat from that burger place on Perry," he responded. "You know it?""I think so. It's called the Vineyard, right?"Seth nodded. "Yeah," he said, looking down. "You wanna tag along?"She was really hoping he wouldn't ask her that. After her argument with Lex, all she wanted to do was go home and crawl into bed. But standing in front of Seth and seeing the sincerity in his face, she couldn't resist. "Yeah, I guess I could eat," she said.Seth smiled wide. "Come on."At the Vineyard, Drue sat down at a booth while Seth stood in line for their food. Pulling out her cell phone, she frowned. No text messages from Lex saddened her but she didn’t want to think about their argument anymore. She put her phone away as Seth appeared at the table. He slid in beside her and placed a tray in front of them. When she noticed the bacon cheeseburger in front of her, she smiled. “I would ask how you knew but I think I know the answer.”“I have a good memory,” he said, proudly. “I just hope it holds up against the burgers at Five Guys.”“Eh, they’re overrated. And expensive.” Even after they finished their food, Drue and Seth sat in the booth and continued talking. Seth updated her on his future plans after graduating from Springfield. She was surprised to hear that he was considering leaving Camden Hills. “What did your parents say about you leaving? I know your mother won’t be happy.”“I haven’t spoken to them about it, yet,” Seth replied. “They’ve been kind of distracted lately.” He leaned his elbows on the table and started fidgeting with his thumbs.“Seth, what’s going on?”His shoulders drooped. “My parents are getting a divorce.”Drue’s mouth dropped. “What? No. Seriously? Why? I mean, I’m sorry to hear that but what happened?” She knew Seth’s parents’ marriage wasn’t perfect - JR and Stephen were an example - but she didn’t know things had gotten that bad. Having been distracted with her own life, she felt bad about how much she was missing out with her friends.“I don’t know,” Seth said, shrugging. “They’ve just been arguing a lot lately and my father spends more time out of the house than in. I haven’t seen him since the festival.”Drue knew how much Seth idolized his father, so to see his parents’ marriage crumbling must have been heartbroken. “I’m really sorry, Seth. Your parents were my last bit of hope that love still existed.”“You and me both. If they get divorced, I know they’re gonna use me to get back at each other. I just hope I’m long gone before that happens.”The sadness in his voice broke Drue’s heart. There was anger mixed in there, but she understood where it was coming from. Seth had the bad habit of putting the entire world on his shoulders, so she wouldn’t be surprised if he was blaming himself for his parents’ failed marriage. She reached out and touched his arm. “You know it’s not your fault, right?”Seth’s eyes looked down at her hand on his arm and inhaled. “That’s easy for you to say,” he said. “Your mother doesn’t lie to you about how disappointed your father is with you.”“I wouldn’t be able to tell you since I never knew my father.” Drue slowly pulled her hand away.Realizing what he’d just said, Seth quickly sat up. “I’m sorry,” he said, sighing. “I didn’t mean that the way it sounded. I’m just— nevermind. I know you’re just trying to help.”“It’s okay,” she said, giving him a small smile. “I just want you to know you’re a good person, Seth. And a good son. Your parents should have no reason not to be proud of you.”“Thank you, Drue.”“You’re welcome.” Feeling Seth’s eyes on her, she laughed. “Why are you looking at me like that?”“No reason. I’m just gonna miss you when I’m gone.”“Oh please. You’re gonna be busy enjoying life away from this place. Just make sure you don’t forget about me.”“I couldn’t forget about you if I tried,” said Seth.Drue blushed. She both hated and loved it when Seth said things like that. It made her feel like an asshole when she could never say the same back to him. Not because she didn’t feel anything for him, but because she didn’t want to give him any false hope about their relationship. “Don’t let Dahlia hear you say that,” she said, breaking the tension. “She doesn’t need another reason to hate me.”“She doesn’t hate you. She hates what you mean to me, and she should.”“Seth—““No, it’s true. Drue, you’re one of the most important people in my life. When I’m around you, I’m happy. I don’t see anyone else when it comes to you.”Drue shifted in her seat and shook her head. “Seth, please—“He grabbed her hand and held it. “Drue, just please let me say this, or else I’ll regret it for the rest of my life.” Rubbing the back of her hand, he continued. “I could date a million girls but none of them would amount to you. I have fun with you, you make me laugh and you’re one of the only people that is real. I know we agreed to be friends but if I’m gonna leave, I want you to know how hard it’s been to just be your friend. It kills me because I want you. I’ve always wanted you. I love you.”Drue’s heart was beating rapidly and she couldn’t think straight. When Seth looked up, his blue eyes were full of a hungry lust she hadn’t seen since they dated. As they sat there staring at each other, she felt an invisible force pulling her towards him. Seth slid closer to her and gently reached up to rub the side of her face. His hand cupped her jaw and when he leaned in, Drue lifted her chin and parted her lips.Their kiss started off small but quickly turned desperate, as their bodies curved into each other. Seth dropped her hand and cupped the other side of her face, before he buried his fingers in her hair. Drue placed her hand on his chest and gripped the strap of his overalls, as their tongues massaged each other. Remembering that they were in public, Drue pulled away and dropped her head. Seth did the same and rested his forehead against hers. Sucking in a hard breath, Drue kept her eyes closed and slowed down her breathing. “I’m sorry, Seth. I-I just can’t do this,” she whispered in a hoarse voice.Seth lifted his head and planted a simple kiss on her forehead. “I know,” he said.Slowly backing away, Drue looked up at him and turned away. “I’m gonna go.” She slid out of the booth. “Thanks for the burgers.” Refusing to look at him, she walked out.
* * *
"So, how can you tell if someone is a Fae?" Hoss asked, his eyes on the road.Foy was irritated. Ever since she told her partner about the existence of Fae, the questions seemed to never stop. But at least she wouldn't have to lie to him anymore. "You don't," she replied."So, how can you tell? Is there like a mark on them or something?""It's not like they're born with a birth defect or something, Hoss. I guess you just have to watch how they behave. Light Fae are easier to detect though. Dark Fae prefer to stay in the shadows.""Wait. Light? Dark?""It's basically a way of saying good and bad," Foy replied, rubbing the sides of her temples. Maybe she hadn't thought this whole thing through, telling Hoss the truth. "Light Fae are more tolerant of humans, whereas Dark Fae hates us.""Jeez," Hoss said. "I'm beginning to miss being drunk all of the time. It was easier to ignore the world the way it was.""Agreed."After parking his car, Detective Hoss flashed his badge to the two policemen standing in front of the Reading Tavern. One of them lifted the yellow tape, allowing Hoss and Foy to walk inside. They walked over broken shards of glass that once made up the shop's front door. "I don't know about you, Foy but I'm getting a sense of deja-vu.""Definitely not the time, Hoss."The Reading Tavern was turned upside down. Shelves were torn from the wall and everything from crystals, bowls, candles and books were scattered across the floor. Hoss was looking around when Ellen's head popped up from behind the glass counter. "Ah, the cavalry's here."Hoss and Foy walked around the corner and stopped once they saw the body of a blonde-haired woman. She was lying on the ground surrounded by a pool of blood. Her throat was slit. "Jesus Christ," Hoss gasped."Yeah, that's what I said," Ellen said. "You'll never guess how I got this call?""Don't tell me. Someone called in about a break in but nothing was taken?""Bingo.""Who was she?" Foy asked."Bailey Marks, thirty-four, owner of this here fine shop," Ellen replied, standing up. She pulled her gloves off and placed her clipboard on the counter. "Twenty year Camden Hills resident. No next of kin.""Not surprising," Hoss said."So, should I say it or will you?" Ellen asked."I don't think we should be tossing around the serial killer word just yet, Not until we are one hundred percent sure.""She makes the fourth woman killed in under a month, Hoss," Foy said. "What more do you need?""I'm not ready to cause a mass panic around the city, Brianna," Hoss said, squinting. "Are you?"Behind them, three men were pushing a gurney through the front door."Over here, guys," Ellen called out. She stepped out from behind the counter as the men walked by. "Look, Hoss, regardless of whether you want to start a panic or not, once my report goes in, it won't take long for people to put two and two together.""Not to mention, the Captain is already under pressure from Mayor Royce," Foy added. "There's no way we can cover up four murders."Hoss didn't respond. He watched the three men roll Bailey Marks' body into a black bag and lift her up onto the gurney. As they were about to roll out, he stopped them. "This body should go straight to Grand Meadows and I don't want anyone tampering with it until I get there."Kevin Jones walked into the shop and looked around. "What a shit show," he said, shaking his head. He walked up to Hoss and Foy. "So, it's true. There's a serial killer in Camden Hills.""Looks like it," Hoss said, through his teeth. He pulled Foy to the side and whispered, "Before I call Harrison, tell me, is this Fae-related?"Foy looked around before she answered. "I'm pretty sure Bailey Marks was a Witch but I can't be sure. Either way, I can tell you that Harrison is gonna have an interest in this.""Shit. Alright, I'll be right back." Hoss walked out of the shop and outside, he stopped and looked around. There were police officers, police cruisers and ambulances everywhere. It didn't feel real. The Delta District was supposed to be a friendly, shopping area that attracted tourists, not murderers. Its eclectic mix of boutiques, art galleries and vendors had always been a popular stop in Camden Hills but the murder of Bailey Marks added to the stench of death in the air. Foy was right. There was no way they could cover up the obvious. He turned to see a female police officer trying to shoo away the incoming clutter of reporters, which meant that the news of Bailey's murder would be on the news by the end of the day. Especially if Jesse Sheppard had one of his secret goons sniffing around for an exclusive comment.Hoss pulled out his cell phone and scrolled through his contacts. When he landed on Harrison's number, he hesitated. Now that he knew the truth, he knew he would have to question every interaction the two of them had. But he knew he couldn't avoid making this phone call, especially if he didn't want to give Harrison any indication of his and Foy's plan to expose him. Cursing to himself, he pressed the call button. "Yeah, it's Hoss. I need to speak to him."As Hoss stood there talking on his cell phone, he was too distracted to see that he was being watched. A bald man with a dark blonde goatee was standing among the crowd of people surrounding the crime scene at The Reading Tavern. He was dressed in blue denim jeans, boots and a camouflage flight jacket.He walked up to a woman, who was standing a couple of feet away, with her hand covering her mouth. "Hey, do you know what happened here?" he asked."Um, yeah... the owner of that shop was killed, apparently," she replied."Killed? Seriously? That's horrible. Does anyone know how she was killed?""Yeah, I-I think her-her throat was slit." The woman's voice trembled. "People are saying that it was Hunters."The man narrowed his eyes. "Hunters?""Yeah, she was supposedly a Witch but I don't believe in that shit." She turned and looked at him. "Do you?"The man snorted. "Hunters? Witches? Come on," he replied, forcing a small laugh. "People have been watching too much TV, clearly. Thanks." He nodded at the woman before disappearing into the crowd of people. As he walked down the street, he pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number. "Yeah, Henry, I'm here at the shop where the Witch was killed… No, I'm not an idiot… I blended in with the crowd... Anyway, can you just shut up and grab a pen? Her name was Bailey Marks. She makes number four… I don't know but people are saying that she was killed by Hunters... Henry, I just told you I don't know. But I'm gonna continue following this cop, Hoss. He's been at every one of the crime scenes. Yeah, him and his female partner… I'm not gonna do anything stupid. I'm just gonna see what else I can dig up. I need to find out who's framing us for these murders."Virek was walking up to his building when he noticed a young man sitting on the bench outside of the lobby. He was dressed in a postal uniform, holding a clipboard and a large yellow envelope in his lap. His head was down and Virek was just going to ignore him but something told him not to."Um, can I help you?""Oh, ah, no I'm okay," the young man said. "The bald guy in the lobby said I couldn't go in, so I'm just waiting.""That’s what I pay him for," Virek said, frowning. "Who are you waiting on?"The young man looked at the envelope and said, "Vye-rek dee-lou-sha.""Bloody hell. It's pronounced Vair-rick dee-lou-ca.""Oh, my bad--" the young man squinted his eyes at the label and then looked up. "Wait, that's-that's you? You're V--""Don't hurt yourself, mate. What do you have for me?""Oh shit, yeah," the young man said, jumping to his feet. "Um, this is for you. I just need you to sign and then I can get outta here." He held the clipboard up, allowing Virek to scribble his signature at the bottom of the page. "Good shit." He handed the envelope to him and smiled. "Thanks bro! Have a good night!" He waved his hand and ran to the corner where his bike was parked."What a knob," Virek mumbled to himself. He shook his head as he walked into the lobby.Preston was sitting at the desk with his eyes glued to his phone. "Good evening, sir," he said, without looking up."Preston."Virek walked into his apartment and tossed his car keys onto the kitchen counter. He poured himself a glass of Whiskey and took a sip before he tore the envelope open. He reached in and pulled out a folded card with engraved writing on the front. If this was another warning from Winsome, there wasn't anything to stop him from going to the Delta District and killing every Witch he could until he found her. Thankfully it wasn't. The writing on the card read A FRIEND FOR A FOE. What the hell was that supposed to mean?He looked inside of the envelope again and he could see that there was something sitting at the bottom. He flipped it upside down and a pair of glasses fell out onto the counter. Once he recognized the animal print on the glasses, he took a step back. Bailey. Veins popped out of his forehead as he stared at the glasses, replaying their last interaction in his mind. He dropped his hands to his side as electricity started jumping between his fingers. The card. The glasses. He knew what they meant. Bailey was dead.Gripping the glasses in his hand, Virek’s blood was boiling. Slamming both of his fists on the kitchen counter, he dropped his head and groaned under his breath. If Bailey was dead, it was because of him. It was because she helped him. He could hear Axel's voice now, telling him that he knew this was gonna happen. After killing Ajax, Katya, Basil and Morel, of course the Dark Fae were out for revenge. But instead of coming after Virek directly, they chose to go after the people that he cared about. And it may have been easier to act like he didn't care about Bailey because she was a Witch but the truth was, he did care about her. Despite him being a hard ass towards her, she always helped him out when he needed it. The time that Sven was poisoned by a Dark Fae and reversing a spell that caused him to have hallucinations. She did all that because she was a good Witch but because she was a better person. And now she was dead. Looking down at her glasses, his mind was made up. He wasn't going to let this slide, he couldn't. No one else was going to die because of him.* * *After she got home and took a shower, Drue stayed in her bed for the rest of the night. As much as she wanted to go to sleep, her mind was still racing. She kept replaying her kiss with Seth in her head, refusing to believe that it had actually happened. But it did and she felt like shit for it. She shouldn’t have let it go that far because now, she wasn’t sure what their friendship would look like going forward. Not to mention, he was still in a relationship with Dahlia. So, not only was she a bad friend, she was a cheater too. The thought made her sick. But all she could think about was Seth’s words, the way he held her hand and the way he looked at her. Like she was the most important person in the world to him. It couldn’t have been easy for him to express his true feelings for her like that but he had to feel like an idiot when she couldn’t reciprocate those same feelings back to him. It wasn’t fair. Why did she have to be the one to hurt him? She enjoyed their kiss and in the back of her mind, she knew it was wrong but she still did it. Normally, she’d call Lex at a time like this but after their argument, she wasn’t sure she would even answer the phone if Drue called. She could always call her aunt but she would’ve heard her mother’s side of the story, so she couldn’t trust her aunt’s intentions right now. Honestly, she couldn’t trust anyone. The thought saddened her, so she buried her face in her pillow and started sobbing. In just over a week, she had managed to isolate everyone she’s ever known and it was a heartbreaking feeling to realize how alone she really was.A knock on the door startled her. She picked her head up and waited. Whoever it is would have to come back another time. She wasn’t getting out of this bed and she wasn’t in the mood for company. Fluffing her pillow back up, she started to lay down again until the knocking continued. “Go away!” she yelled. But then the knocking turned into banging and that was the last straw. Drue snatched her comforter off and slid out of her bed. Whoever had the balls to be banging on her door was going to get cursed out and she wasn’t going to hold back. Without looking through the peephole, she pulled the front door open. “What the fuck do you–” she paused and frowned. “If Virek sent you, you can tell him that I said to go fuck himself.”“Virek is missing,” Sven said.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"What?" Drue asked, pressing her lips together. "What do you mean he's missing?""He told me and Axel to meet him at his place but when we got there, he was gone.""That doesn't mean he's missing.""And he's not answering his phone either.""Sven--""You don't understand. The boss wouldn't just turn off his phone and disappear without telling me or my brother.""You sound like his wife or something." Drue started to laugh at her own joke until she realized the genuine concern in Sven's face. It was weird to see him out of his normal stoic nature. Maybe Virek really was missing? Sven didn't seem like the type to make up something like that. "Okay fine, I'll bite. Where's your brother?"Without an invitation, Sven walked inside. "He's still at Virek's place. We were supposed to all meet up after he got Savannah Chase."Drue shrugged. "Am I supposed to know who that is?""Evan Shaw's on and off Witch girlfriend."Drue closed her front door and shrugged again.He read her face and said, "Evan Shaw is a Guardian. Virek sent my brother to get Savannah so he could question her about Winsome.""If she's a Witch, do you really think she's just gonna tell Virek what he wants to know?""Mr. d'Luca can be very persuasive.""I'm sure," Drue said, rolling her eyes. "But wait, if Savannah Chase is Evan's girlfriend, why didn't Virek just ask him to question her?""He met with Evan shortly after he was attacked and needless to say, he wasn't very concerned about the threat that lay ahead.""That literally makes no sense," Drue said, shaking her head. "Didn't Virek tell him that she tried to kill him? Shouldn't he be worried that she might try and kill him next?""Evan Shaw is a lot of things but 'worried' is not one of them," Sven replied. "He has too much of an ego for that."Drue snorted as she walked past him and sat down cross-legged on the couch. "It must be a requirement for all Guardians, because--" she felt Sven's eyes on her and cleared her throat. "Anyway... if Virek is missing, do you think it's Mercenaries again? Or maybe the Dark Fae out for revenge for what happened at the Harp?"Sven's phone chimed. "You may be right," he said, staring at his phone. "The doorman at Virek's building said that there was a young boy waiting outside of the building with a package."Finally, something tangible but she still wasn't convinced. "And? What was in the package?" When he didn't answer, she sat up straight. "Sven?""We know where Mr. d'Luca is," he said, sliding his phone back into his pocket. "Come on, get dressed." He started to walk towards the door but stopped when he realized that Drue hadn't moved. "Do you need help finding pants or...?"Drue looked down and gasped, remembering that she had been sitting there and talking to Sven in a black bralette and high waisted shorts. Grabbing the throw blanket from the back of the couch, she wrapped it around her shoulders. "I'm fine.""But I said to get dressed.""Yeah, I heard you.""Then why aren't you moving? I wasn't asking.""Oh, of course not," she said, narrowing her eyes. "No one ever asks me anything. Yet, I'm supposed to say 'how high?' whenever someone tells me to jump. Well, not anymore. Not today.""Drue--""Sven, no," she said, standing up. "In the last week, I've been kidnapped, tortured and lied to. And not a single one of you has stopped and asked me what I wanted.""I would've thought you wanted those Dark Fae fucks that kidnapped you to pay for what they did.""Of course, I did but don't you think I would've liked to have been the one to do that? Or at least, have been there?" She waved her hand dismissively. "That's my point. Everyone claims to care about me but all you do is leave me behind and call it protection. I'm tired of it." She angrily tossed the throw blanket back on the couch. "Look, I hope you find Virek but I'm not going with you. Matter of fact, I'm not going anywhere. I'm staying right here in my house and I'm going back to bed. You can let yourself out.""Druden, wait."Aside from the fact that no one - not even her mother, unless she was in trouble - called her that, was that innocence she heard in his voice? She was about to walk into her bedroom and shut the doors, but she stopped. She turned around and stamped her foot on the ground. "What?""You're right," Sven said. "No one has stopped and asked you what you want or how you're feeling. Anything. In some weird way, I can understand where you're coming from. But Virek is missing and we need to find him. You may not like the man, but he is the reason you're still alive. As soon as he found out that you were kidnapped, he came right over. A lot of Dark Fae were killed to make sure you left that theater safely. He may not have wanted the job of protecting you but so far, he's kept up his end of the bargain. Now, if you decide that you want nothing to do with us after tonight, that's your decision. But right now, I'm asking you for your help. So, are you coming or not?"Goddamn Sven. Drue folded her arms across her chest and sucked her teeth. How was it possible that the person with less emotions than the man he worked for was able to convince her to change her mind? Had she gone crazy or was Sven actually making some sense? Virek may have been an asshole but he was the asshole that saved her life. And whether she wanted to admit it or not, the both of them were in the same position. It wasn't his decision to become responsible for her, just like it wasn't her decision to be under his protection. In a way, they were forced into each other's lives. But if she was ever going to regain any type of control in her life, she had to learn how to put herself in uncomfortable situations to see what she was capable of."Give me a minute," she said. She stomped into her bedroom and started getting dressed. She tossed on an oversized Ramones t-shirt and slid into a pair of leggings. She grabbed a pair of combat boots and walked out of her room, just in time to see Sven standing there reloading his pistols. This was really her life now. Going to save a Guardian with a pistol happy silent killer. "Okay, let's go before I change my mind." As they made their way to the door, Sven stopped and looked at her. "What?"He held up one of his pistols and said, "Do you know how to use one of these?""You're not serious, are you?"In the truck, Sven was quiet and focused. He had a look on his face that spoke volumes. He was going to murder whoever was involved in Virek's disappearance. Drue felt bad for whoever that person or people were, because if anyone could find Virek, it was Sven and Axel."So, how do you know where Virek is?"He reached into the pocket of his jacket and pulled out his phone. "My brother sent me this," he replied, handing her the phone.On the screen was a picture of a card with the words A FRIEND FOR A FOE written on it. "I don't get it.""I think the Unseelie Court sent that to his loft.""The... wait, what do they have to do with this?"Sven hesitated. "It was the Unseelie who hired Ajax and his team to kidnap you."Drue's mouth opened but no words came out at first. "Every time I think I know what's going on, the other shoe drops and I'm reminded of how fucked I really am.""It could be worse."She couldn't tell if he was being sarcastic or serious. It was hard to decipher when his facial expressions never changed. "I highly doubt that," she sneered. "I thought that being a Fae that has no idea how to use her powers was bad, but this Hybrid shit takes the cake.""What do you mean you don't know how to use your powers?""Some Hybrid I am, I know.""So, you don't remember what happened at Virek's loft?""Huh?""The day your mother was there.""All I remember is being told that my mother has been lying to me for my entire life."At the next red light, Sven turned and looked at her. "Drue, you do know how to use your powers," he said. "You used them that day."She sat there in confusion. What the hell was he talking about? She thought back to that day and tried to remember but couldn't. "What did I do?" she asked, nervously."You turned a pitcher of water into ice... and then shattered it. So, I’m assuming you can control ice."Ice?! Fuuuuuck. "I-I shattered it?" She looked down at her hands and tried to imagine herself being capable of something like that. She squeezed her eyes shut and sucked in a breath. "I don't even remember doing that. I can't believe..." she paused and turned towards Sven. "Are you sure--""Yes, I'm sure," he said, continuing to drive. "Virek and I watched you do it."Drue shook her head. "And yet, he never mentioned it," she mumbled. "Not that I'm surprised.""I don't think he knew what to say.""And you? What did you think?""Nothing," he replied, in a monotone voice. "I didn't have time to think. I just grabbed my pistol and--"Her eyes widened. "Wait, you grabbed your pistol?! What were you gonna do? Shoot me?""Yes.""What the fuck, Sven?! Why would you do that?" She turned towards the window and hunched her shoulders. "Wait, don't answer that.""I don't know why you're mad. I didn't shoot you, clearly.""But you were ready to... for absolutely no reason, I might add.""Drue, I didn't know what you were gonna do. Are you forgetting that you're a Hybrid? Anything could have happened. The second I saw your eyes turn golden, I had to be prepared."She was so tired of hearing that. She was a Hybrid. The child of the Light and the Dark. She got it. It still wasn't an excuse for her mother lying to her, Virek treating her like a project and random people trying to either kidnap or kill her. "Wait, did you say my eyes turned golden?""Yes," he replied. "If you didn't look like a psychopath that day, I would say that they were actually kind of beautiful."Only Sven could think it was completely normal to both threaten her and compliment her in the same breath. Thinking back to that day, the only thing she could remember was the blackness that surrounded her for a moment. The quietness and the slowing of time. Was that the Dark Fae part of her coming out?"If it makes you feel better, I wasn't gonna shoot you to kill you," Sven said, interrupting her thoughts. "I was only going to wound you. A leg shot, probably."Drue scowled. "Yeah, definitely not helping," she said, letting out an exasperated sigh. "I'm beginning to miss when you didn't talk and just stared at me like you hated me."Sven almost smirked. "I don't hate you, Drue. I just don't like the chaos you bring.""Because I'm a Hybrid. Yeah, I got that part.""That and the fact that Hybrids technically aren't supposed to exist."Drue tilted her head to the side. "What do you mean Hybrids aren't supposed to exist?" she asked, her mouth agape. "Then how am I here?""You're here because of your mother. She may have lied but at least she was smart about it."Wow. He was the last person she'd expect to defend her mother's choice. Especially since it was because of her mother's choice that he, his brother and Virek were killing Dark Fae and Mercenaries now. "What was so smart about doing what she did?""She hid your identity from everyone, including you, because if anyone in the Fae found out, you'd be dead," Sven responded. "Hybrids are against Fae law."Ha. The Fae having laws was hilarious, given the fact that she was kidnapped by Dark Fae just last week. Why wasn't there a law against that? "I must be stupid and maybe a little biased, but I don't get it. What is the big deal about Hybrids?""Light and Dark Fae are forbidden from being together," Sven explained. "Because the result, you, is dangerous and what makes Hybrids dangerous is the unpredictability of your powers." He could see Drue turn in her seat with an attentive curiosity in her eyes. "The Seelie Court pride themselves on being the good Fae. The Fae that don't hate humans and will help them if they need it. But underneath all of that good will, they are still Fae and the Fae have a temper. They do not like to be disrespected. And then there's the Unseelie, the so-called bad Fae, who do hate humans and think they're above them. They have no problem killing a human and leaving their body out for everyone to see. So, when you add a Hybrid into the mix, what do you think is gonna happen if that Hybrid ends up with either Court? If the Seelie get ahold of a Hybrid, they're gonna kill them for what they represent. And the Unseelie would--""Use them... to do God knows what.""Exactly. So, instead of walking around blaming your mother for lying to you, maybe you should talk to her and get her side of the story before you make your final judgment."Drue looked away. Once again, Sven had managed to convince her otherwise. He was two for two and she hated him for it. He pulled the truck over, turned off the engine and shut off the front headlights. Why were they parked across the street from a strip club called the Deviant? "Um, Sven, I don't think we have time for a drink and a dance."Before he could answer, the back door opened and Axel slid into the seat. "Took y'all long enough," he said, pulling the door shut."It wasn't me," Sven said, eyeing Drue from the corner of his eye. "So, what's the plan, brother?""The plan is we go in there and get Virek out. Simple."Drue turned in her seat and raised an eyebrow at Axel. "Wait, Virek is in there?" she asked, nearly laughing. "Guys, are you sure he's not just in there... you know, having a good time? Maybe he's hanging out with some friends?""Virek doesn't have friends," Axel said, bluntly."Good point. But my point was, is Virek really missing if he's inside of a strip club?" Then she thought about it. Virek, in a strip club getting a lapdance and actually enjoying himself? No. It wasn't possible."The Deviant isn't just a strip club, Drue," Axel revealed. "It's owned by the Unseelie Court.""Their hideout is a strip club? That's actually pretty smart." Axel and Sven simultaneously looked at her. "What? It's the truth.""There's nothing but Dark Fae in there and when they're not taking humans for their money, they're killing them," Sven said."But Virek is a Guardian. They wouldn't just kill him... right?""Wrong," Axel replied. "He's an unaligned Guardian, which means he has no authority among the Dark Fae or the Unseelie. They would kill him without thinking twice."Another good point. Clearly, she hadn't thought this through. Maybe coming along was a bad idea because even if they were able to save Virek, who would save them?"And let's not forget about the fact that Virek just killed two Dark Fae a couple of days ago," Axel continued. "Yeah... they'll definitely be looking for revenge and that's why we need to get in there and save the boss."Sven reached behind his back and pulled out his pistols. "You take the front and I'll take the back." He started to open the door until Drue grabbed his arm."Wait, what about me?" she asked, frantically. "What am I supposed to do?" Remembering the fact that Sven almost shot her the day before, she quickly pulled her hand away."Stay in the car," Axel said."What? Hell no. Your brother didn't guilt trip me into coming just so I could sit in the fucking car.""There's a gun in the glove department," Sven said. "The safety's not on so be smart." He opened the door and stepped out.Drue turned and looked at Axel, who smirked. "You'll be fine," he said. "Lock the doors." She watched Axel step into the line, blending in with the crowd of men in suits while Sven snuck past them and into the dark alleyway to the side of the building. There was an unusually large man with a Viking beard standing by the door, frisking everyone with a tight-lipped expression on his face.She couldn't believe that the twins expected her to just sit there and wait. What was the point of Sven asking her to come if she wasn't going to do anything? All of that 'Virek saved your life' crap and now she was just sitting there. Doing nothing. What if something happened? What if some of the Dark Fae managed to escape and spotted her sitting there? She was as good as dead and she'll be damned if she was going to let herself get kidnapped again. Her bruises may have healed on the outside but they were still very much visible on the inside. So, if she had a chance to exact some revenge against the Dark Fae, she wasn't going to miss her opportunity.She reached into the glove compartment and grabbed the pistol Sven mentioned. She kept her hand very steady but she had never held a gun before and her hand couldn't help but tremble. Maybe it was best that she didn't take it with her. She would never hear the end of it if she somehow ended up shooting a bullet through the window or tearing up the dashboard. With an actual gun in her hand, she felt more nervous than she did without it. Yeah, she didn't need it. She placed the gun back into the glove compartment and sighed. But now what was she supposed to do?Come on, she was better than this. She was smarter than this. She couldn't think about the fact that she may in fact die tonight. If she was gonna die, she wasn't going to do it across the street from a freaking strip club.And that's when it hit her. Drue unlocked the door and hopped out of the truck. She took a deep breath and started walking across the street. This was insane but fuck it, she was doing it. She stepped onto the curb and joined the line to get into the Deviant.
Virek spit out a drop of blood from his mouth, gripping onto the chains that were holding his hands up above his head. The blood from the cut above his head had left a trail down the side of his face, staining the sleeve of his denim shirt. When he wiped his face against the fabric of his sleeve, he winced at the pain. The bruises on his cheeks were sore to the touch. Black spots consumed his eyesight, and the room was starting to spin. If he didn't have a concussion, he would be surprised.All he had to do was get his hands loose and think of a plan before the Dark Fae returned. But they were smarter than he gave them credit for. They had purposely tied him up and kept his hands away from his injuries. The fact that he was tied up in the basement of a strip club was a cruel joke he didn't find funny. But when he walked into the Deviant, he didn't really have a plan. And that was his fault. With Bailey's death still on his mind, he couldn't see anything but red. He may have been outnumbered and outmanned but he was willing to take every one of them out with him if he had to.The door across the room opened and dark figures walked in, their silhouettes blocking out the flashing lights coming from upstairs."Glad you're still with us, Guardian," one of the men said, smiling. His name was Heinrich and he had his arm wrapped around one of the females, a Dark Fae named Sienna. She had ten-inch long black nails and a strip of red paint going down the middle of her face. Her ash white short hair was cut into a bowl haircut with a thick blunt fringe and the sides shaved down. A wicked smile appeared across her face as she rested her hand on Heinrich's chest. "We were beginning to worry."The second man, a Dark Fae named Prince Lylor, stepped forward and kneeled down in front of Virek. A 'prince' only in his own head, he was the oldest of the four and possessed the ability to phase through solid objects. He leaned in and sniffed. "I have to give it to him," he said. "He's held out for this long. Maybe we underestimated him.""No, he underestimated us," the second female, Fallon, growled from behind. She possessed the ability to astral project and had used her power to land double the amount of punches to Virek's face and chest. Her blue black hair and red lipstick were the only things visible in the shadows of the room. "He thought he could come into our--" she stopped when Prince Lylor looked at her. "--your house and demand answers." Even as his partner, Prince Lylor demanded a certain level of respect from them."Are y'all done?" Virek asked."Excuse me?" Prince Lylor asked."I've tortured a fair amount of people in my time, mate and I don't remember there being so much chatting going on." Heinrich stepped forward and punched Virek across the face, snapping his head to the side. He felt a pool of blood forming at the bottom of his mouth as his head dropped. He spit out a bigger amount of blood than before, but he let out a cough. "Aw, did I hit a nerve?" He lifted his head and smiled at Heinrich, who punched him again. "Is that all you have? I'm a bit disappointed--" Heinrich's lip curled before he punched Virek in the face, on both sides, and lastly, in his gut. Virek gasped as the wind was knocked out of him. His cough was ragged."Heinrich," Prince Lylor said, tapping him on the shoulder. "Easy there, pal. Where's the fun in killing him straight away?" Heinrich took a deep breath and raised his fist to admire his knuckles. They were swollen, bruised and covered in blood. Keeping his eye on Virek, he licked some of the blood off. Prince Lylor looked at Heinrich and shuddered before smiling. "Sick guy, huh? Now Guardian, you can make this easy on yourself. All you have to do is tell us where the Hybrid is, and we'll let you go." He shrugged. "Maybe.""Are you deaf or simply hard of hearing?" Virek said. "I told you wankers when I walked in here. I don't know what you're talking about. Hybrids don't--"Heinrich jumped forward with his hand balled into a fist, prepared to hit Virek again but Prince Lylor stopped him. "Do not waste your energy on him. He's toying with us." He wrapped his arm across Heinrich's shoulders. "You see, he thinks that if he plays dumb, he's saving the Hybrid, but little does he know, none of this will do him any good." Heinrich nodded, as if Prince Lylor just told him that the earth was flat. "It's like this, Guardian. You coming here turned out to be a blessing in disguise. We knew you wouldn't give her up willingly. That's why we prepared a little proposal, a once in a lifetime opportunity.""I'm all ears, love.""So, here's the deal. You give us the Hybrid and we won't kill you. In fact, we're prepared to offer you a seat on the Unseelie Court.""Well, now that you've tickled my funny bone, all I need is for one of the members to appear and confirm."The confidence in Prince Lylor's face dropped. "That won't be happening, Guardian.""Oh no. I'm gutted. What happened?""They're dead.""All of them? Bloody hell. I wasn't expecting that. But now that I'm thinking about it, I'm gonna have to decline your offer. I'd rather put grenades in my mouth than to join the Unseelie and represent you losers."Sienna stepped out from behind Heinrich and rolled her shoulders, revealing her black wings. She flung her left around and held the sharp edge of her wing against Virek's neck. "I should slit your fucking throat, Guardian," she said, baring her teeth. "But I think I'll take a piece of you instead." She flung her right arm, and her wing sliced a diagonal cut across Virek's chest.The stinging feeling hit him instantly followed by a throbbing pain, as Virek dropped his head. Her wing had torn right through his shirt and his skin opened the way a zipper would. Blood started leaking down his chest as the spike of pain faded into an ache. Once his eyes landed on Sienna, he leapt forward and let out a gut-wrenching scream but the chains holding him pulled him backward."Yikes, that looks like it hurts," Prince Lylor said. "That Sienna? She has quite the temper on her." Sienna rolled her shoulders back and her wings disappeared. "Now, unless you give us what we want, there's gonna be more of that to come."
The bouncer with the Viking beard looked confused. He couldn't decide if he was being pranked or not, as he held Drue's ID in his hand. He continued to look her up and down, slowly aggravating her."Are you gonna let me in or not?""Alright, fine. Go ahead. But no funny business." He handed her ID back to her and nodded towards the second man, who pulled the club's door open.No funny business? What the hell was that supposed to mean? Did he think she was gonna walk around asking people what their relationship with God was like? Rolling her eyes, Drue made her way inside of the club. Aside from being a jerk, she understood his apprehension. One look at her, anyone could tell that she wasn't a regular customer. Keeping her eyes straight, she walked up the staircase; stepping to the side to let a group of half-naked women walk by. If she could even call it walking. Their bodies were covered in glitter and they were wearing ten-inch heels they could barely balance in.The Deviant was loud, bright and it smelled of smoke and cheap perfume. Upstairs, there were stripper poles for every table with the main stage connected to a long catwalk in the center. The DJ booth was off to the right side, blast techno and dance music through the speakers inside of the walls. The bar was behind the staircase. Each of the tables were occupied with up to five men throwing bills at the dancers above them.Drue squeezed between a group of men, who were loudly high-fiving each other and taking shots. Underneath her, the bottom of her boots kept getting stuck to the floor with a substance she prayed was alcohol. She made her way to the bar, which had the best view of the entire club."He-hey li-little lady." The voice to her right came from a man with a receding hairline, gray hair and a gray beard. His eyes were glassy and lazy. Ignoring him, Drue continued looking around. The flashing spotlights and smoke made it hard to see, not that she knew what she was exactly looking for. "Oh, come-come on, don't be like that," he slurred. He attempted to take a sip from his red plastic cup, but he missed the rim by a mile and spilled his beer to the floor. "Well, now I-I need a refill. Would you like a drink?""No.""Then how about a dance?" His body swayed from side to side as he struggled to pull out his wallet."Do I look like a dancer to you?" If she wasn't so repulsed by his attention, she would've been flattered. People could say whatever they wanted but dancers deserved a certain amount of respect for what they could do on those poles. Drue had the grace of a newborn deer."I-I-I don't care what you... what you look like," he stuttered. "I just want a dance. A private one." He pulled out a twenty dollar bill and held it up. "So, what do you say, caramel?"Caramel? This guy was an idiot. She looked at the bill and snorted. "Twenty dollars? That's an insult."He slammed the bill on the counter and stood up straight. "Twenty dollars, take it or leave it."The audacity. "I think I'll leave it."He let out a loud burp that smelled worse than it sounded. "You know, you bitches are all the same," he said, blinking. "You come in here and shake your ass in front of us men and then expect us to treat you with respect. You're-you're nothing but a tease.""And you're an asshole. So, maybe you should take your old ass back home before you break something.""I may be old, but I’d be happy to break you in if you let me." He leaned into her with a crooked smile on his face.He smelled of alcohol and mothballs and Drue felt like she was going to gag. "That's close enough, grandpa.""I can be your--""Hey asshole! I said that's close enough!" When he tried to reach out and rub her arm with his finger, Drue slapped his hand away and shoved him backwards. With little effort, he stumbled backwards and bumped into another man behind him, who spilled his drink on the ground."Hey man! What the fuck's your problem?!"Drue watched the man with the spilled drink put his cup down and step to the older man's face. The two of them exchanged words and before the older man could get his hands up, the other man punched him in the face. Drue gasped and covered her mouth. The older man fell to the ground and the other man towered over him before he started bludgeoning him with right punches. A crowd of men from behind began cheering on the other man before three security guards pushed their way to the front. The two men were separated and two of the security guards had to help the older man to his feet. Drue quickly turned around and hid her face as the older man was dragged away, groaning and mumbling to himself. Unbeknownst to her, she was being watched. Fallon stood at the opposite end of the bar with a smile on her face.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"This is nice," Michael said. "I can't remember the last time you and I sat out here. Together."Ryan settled her head on his shoulder and crossed her ankles, as the bench swayed along with the wind. "I do. It was the first time you told me that you loved me. Remember?"Michael smiled. "How could I forget?" he said, chuckling. "I told you that I loved you and instead of saying it back, you jumped off of the porch and started screaming." Ryan buried her face in his chest and started laughing. "I thought I had scared you off, but turns out, you were running from a bee.""Yeah, well the least you could do was not sit there and stare at me like I was crazy.""Well, aside from the obvious, I didn't wanna get stung either."Ryan lifted her head. "So, you were gonna let me get stung?" she asked, nodding. "Oh okay, I got you. I'll remember that whenever we're around shellfish.""Hey, that's not fair," he said. "I'm actually allergic. They're not the same thing.""I could've been allergic to bees, you don't know.""I'm pretty sure that would have come up on your chart at the hospital.""That information is confidential," Ryan said, smiling. "Only my doctor should have access to that.""Well, lucky for you, I am... well I was your doctor," said Michael, leaning down for a kiss. Ryan rested her head on his chest and wrapped her arm around his torso. "Speaking of, I was surprised to see that Drue was admitted to Grand Meadows last Monday." Ryan's eyes widened but she didn't move. "That's funny because I don't recall you mentioning it to me since I've been back." For a second, Ryan didn't say anything. "Care to explain?"Sucking in a breath, Ryan slowly sat up and clasped her hands together. "She was in a car accident on Monday, coming back from her internship. She had a minor concussion but--""Don't forget about her broken arm.""That too. But she's fine now. She's back at school and--""Ryan, I already read her file," Michael interrupted, sitting forward. "I wanna know why you didn't tell me."She shrunk back against the swing. "I-I don't know why I didn't tell you, Michael," she replied. "It just... I guess it must have slipped my mind.""Slipped your mind?" he repeated, scoffing. "Your daughter being in a car accident that would've killed anyone else slipped your mind? I find that hard to believe.""What? You think I was hiding it from you on purpose?""Honestly, yes. Because if I don't pry the information out of you, you won't tell me."Ryan sighed. "This again, huh?" she asked, annoyed."Yes, this again, Ryan. Problems don't just go away because you refuse to talk about them."She crossed her legs and began tapping her heel against the wooden porch. "We had a great date, Mike," she said, looking at him. "Can we not do this tonight? I just wanna enjoy the rest of this evening with you.""Yeah, we can do that but what about tomorrow?" Michael asked, shaking his head. "And the day after? I can't keep doing this with you, Ryan. I won't." He stood up and put his hand on his forehead before he rested his hands on the banister. "You know, I naively thought these two weeks would be enough time but--"Ryan's eyes lifted. "Enough time for what?""For you to figure out what you want."She pursed her lips together and lowered her eyebrows. "It's nice to see how much our relationship means to you."Michael turned his head to the side and his posture turned rigid. "Don't do that," he said. "Don't turn me into the bad guy, Ryan.""I would never," she said, half-smiling. "That's my role, isn't it?""No, it's not, but you could at least try and meet me halfway on this. I feel like we spend more time fighting about our relationship than actually having one.""We wouldn't have to if you didn't question everything.""I question things that bother me, yes," Michael said, turning around. "And you should too. Because there are things going on in this 'relationship' that shouldn't be happening.""Like what?" Ryan asked, resting her finger against the side of her temple."Ryan, you don't talk to me anymore. You hide things from me, and it hurts." He folded his arms across his chest. "I mean, how long did it take you to introduce me to Drue?""Unbelievable. Look, I'm sorry, Michael. I'm sorry that I didn't drag you out in front of my only child like a shiny new toy. I'm sorry that I wanted to make sure this relationship was actually going somewhere before I introduced you to my child.""See?!" Michael said, pointing his finger at her. "That's the problem. You said you wanted to make sure this relationship was actually going somewhere. Ryan, we'd been dating for six months at that point. What more did you need? I switched hospitals so our relationship wouldn't be a conflict." He ran his hand over his shaved head. "Before I went on my trip, I asked you if you were ready for us to move in together and you never gave me an answer.""That's not true," Ryan argued. "I said I needed time.""And I gave it to you."Unable to find the words, she squinted her eyes at him. "You're asking me this now? Seriously?""Yes."Kissing her teeth, she said, "And what if you don't like my answer?""Then I'm gonna have to consider where we... where I go from here.""So, let me get this straight. Whether we stay together or not depends on if I wanna move in with you?" When he didn't answer, she bit on her bottom lip. "I see." Clearing her throat, Ryan uncrossed her legs and stood up. She grabbed her bag and hung it on her arm. "Have a goodnight, Michael." She started to walk towards the front door."Ryan--""No, Michael," she said, waving her hand. "I'm not doing this with you." She dug into her bag and pulled out her keys. "I'm not doing this with you. I'm not gonna reduce our relationship down to one decision." She pushed the front door and walked inside.Michael followed her and shut the door behind him. "I'm not asking you to reduce our relationship because you've already done that."Ryan stopped and turned around. "Michael, I don't know what you want from me," she said, stamping her foot on the ground. "I--"Standing in the foyer, she stopped talking when she noticed someone or something dart past the window in the conservatory. It looked like a blur, and it moved too fast to be an object. The darkness of the night and the glare from the moon provided enough visibility for her not to ignore. She slowly crept into the room.Confused, Michael said, "Ryan? What's going--"She put her hand up to silence him. "Be quiet," she whispered. "Something is out there.""What do you mean?" he asked, following her. "Maybe it was an animal?""No. It definitely wasn't an animal..." her words trailed off as she got closer to the window. She dropped her bag on one of the chairs and squinted her eyes."Ryan, I really don't see anything--" Michael's voice faded out as she continued staring out of the window. Her eyes jumped around and that's when she saw the silhouette of someone running behind a tree. Who the hell was out there? And suddenly, a bullet came flying towards her, piercing through the window."Michael, GET DOWN!"The bullet snapped through the window and several bullets followed. Ryan dropped down on her stomach and shielded the back of her head from the falling shards of glass above her. The bullets pierced several holes in the walls and beams, tearing the wood apart. Ryan turned and kept her eyes opened, looking around the room for any sign of Michael. When she didn't see him, she called out his name but there was no answer. She had to find out if he was okay, so she crouched down and hid behind the fireplace before she moved again. Spotting Michael, she tiptoed over pieces of brown glass and slid closer to him. When she reached out to touch him, his body didn't move. Was he dead? She started to frantically push against his shoulder, and finally his head jerked up. He started to say something but a bullet flew over his head, forcing him to duck down. She looked over her shoulder and then back at him. "We have to get to the kitchen.""What?!" he yelled over the noise."The kitchen," she said, pointing behind him. "Ready?"He nodded and jumped to his feet. With a grip on Ryan's hand, the both of them ran into the kitchen as bullets ricocheted over their heads. They stopped behind the staircase for cover and then proceeded to sprint towards the kitchen doorway. They dropped down to their knees behind the island and Michael held Ryan close to his chest. She could feel his heart beating rapidly and his breath on top of her head.They couldn't stay there forever. Outnumbered and outgunned, hopefully the neighbors called the police. Ryan couldn't take that chance though. There was no telling how long it would take the authorities to get there. She had to save them and if they made it out safely, she prayed Michael would give her a chance to explain. Behind the island, she heard the window break and the sound of a pair of footsteps stepping over the glass. To her right, she saw the tip of a gun appear and without thinking, she jumped up and kicked the gun out of the masked man's hands. She heard Michael call out her name as she and the gunman started exchanging blows. She threw a punch, but the gunman caught her arm and twisted it behind her back. He slammed her head on the counter, and she heard Michael scream. She watched as Michael stood up and leapt towards the gunman, jumping onto his back.Ryan was on all fours as blood began dripping down the side of her face. When she looked up, the gunman flipped Michael off of his back and punched him twice, once in the chest and another one in the stomach. The last punch sent Michael flying across the kitchen table, breaking it. As he laid there in pain, Ryan let out a ravaging yell before she grabbed the gunman from behind. She pulled on his tactical vest but he elbowed her in the stomach, knocking the wind out of her. She stumbled backwards but remained on her feet, stepping to the side to avoid a kick and landing one of her own. The gunman fell backwards into another counter as a second gunman ran towards her, tackling her into the edge of the kitchen sink. Ryan winced as her spine made contact with the steel. Feeling behind her, she grabbed a plate and slammed it over the second gunman's head. Without much time to recover, she turned around and started grabbing knives. She dropped down to one knee and stabbed the gunman in the thigh. He screamed out in pain and with another knife in her hand, she was prepared to stab him again until the first gunman smacked it out of her hand.Then he slapped her across her face. Ryan fell down to the ground on her back and the first gunman kneeled over to grab her by her hair. She scratched and clawed at the first gunman's gloved hands as he wrapped his arm around her neck. She choked and gasped for air as she watched the second gunman pull the knife out of his thigh. He tossed it to the ground and reached for his gun. Ryan's eyes drifted to the right and when she saw Michael lying there motionless, her vision turned red.The second gunman was cocking his gun when Ryan closed her eyes. He balanced on one leg as he aimed the gun at her. When she opened her eyes, her eyes were now completely red. The second gunman paused, allowing her to seize the moment. She touched the arm of the gunman holding her, lighting it on fire. He started whimpering and she moved out of the way just as the second gunman started firing. Several bullets landed in the first gunman's chest, killing him.She didn't see Michael starting to come to. He pulled himself up, holding his abdomen and that's when he saw Ryan. The second gunman attempted to shoot her, but she absorbed all of the bullets before she grabbed the gun. She set it on fire and the second gunman dropped the gun. He pulled back and punched Ryan in the face. Wrong move. A spiral of fire formed in the palm of her hand and she threw it towards the second gunman, completely engulfing him in fire. Michael watched in horror as the gunman screamed to his death. Ryan stood there for a moment before she turned and looked at Michael. She began to walk towards him but stopped when she noticed him backing away from her. He pushed himself up against the wall and stared at her in shock. Ryan blinked and her eyes returned to their normal brown color. She kneeled down and reached out to touch his leg, but he pulled away."Don't," he whispered.Behind them, Ryan could hear the sound of crushed glass and her eyes drifted to the side. Michael's eyes stayed on her as she dropped her hand, a fireball forming in the palm of her hand again. She stood up, turned around and threw the fireball ahead of her."Whoa!" A bald man dressed in a camouflage flight jacket and blue jeans was standing there. He was holding a short-barrelled shotgun in his hands. "You wanna watch where you're throwing that?"Ryan frowned. "And who the hell are you?""An invested observer," he replied. "And the guy that's about to save your life.""Save my life? What do you--""Move!"Ryan followed his eyes and instinctively ducked down. With her eyes shut, she listened as three rounds were released, followed by the sound of a loud thump behind her. After a brief moment of silence, she opened her eyes. She turned to Michael, who also had his head down, as she started to open his eyes as well. She jumped to her feet and spun around to see the bald man walking up to the dead body lying on the ground. "How did you know he was gonna be there? I thought there were only three of them."He placed the shotgun on the ground as he kneeled down beside the body. "I've been following them since they left their little clubhouse," he responded. He started searching the body, going through the gunman's pockets and pushing his sleeve's up. "After all of the commotion, I saw him sneaking up to the house at the last minute." He flipped the body over and said, "And since all of the action was going on in here, I figured he'd attack from behind. Clearly, I was right." He flipped the body back over and sighed. "Dammit.""Who the hell are you?" As she stepped forward, the man quickly grabbed his shotgun with one hand and aimed it towards her. Ryan threw her hands up and said, "Okay! Relax. I was just asking a question."The man raised an eyebrow before he slowly lowered the shotgun and stood up. "My name is Austin.""Austin? Right." Ryan dropped her hands. "Now, you wanna tell me exactly what you're looking for. Maybe we can help each other.""I doubt that," Austin said. "I was looking for something to confirm my suspicions about these guys." He sucked his teeth and kicked the dead man's body with the tip of his boot."May I?"He looked at her skeptically before stepping to the side. Ryan carefully walked past him and kneeled down beside the body. She removed the man's mask and began looking for any identifying marks. She pushed up the man's sleeve and studied the watch he was wearing. "I already looked there.""I know." Ryan was holding the man's wrist as she pulled off his black gloves. Her hand slipped, accidentally pushing the watch further up on the man's wrist. "Tell me, is this what you were looking for?"Austin stepped behind her and leaned down over her shoulder. "Well, I'll be damned," he said. There was a tattoo of a scythe intertwined with a clock on the man's wrist. "You recognize it?""He's a Mercenary. They all were.""Yeah, I got that," he said, frowning. "I was hoping there would be something else I could--" he paused and propped his shotgun on his shoulder. "It's not important."Ryan started to say something until the sounds of sirens interrupted her. She ran towards the broken kitchen window and said, "The police and ambulance are coming. Are you--" when she turned around, Austin was gone. She ran back out of the kitchen and into the foyer. Where the hell did he go? She returned to the kitchen where Michael was holding himself up with one hand. "Michael, you should--" she reached out to touch him, but he pulled away."Don't touch me.""What is wrong with you?" she asked."What is wrong with me?" he asked, snorting. "Are you serious right now, Ryan? Look around.""Michael, I can ex--""No, I don't wanna hear it. There is nothing you can say to me right now that would change what I just saw."Ryan’s house was swarming with police officers, paramedics and a forensics team. She was sitting in the conservatory on what was left of her couch, being checked out by a paramedic, who was taking her blood pressure and insisting that she go to the hospital. She ignored him and focused on the indistinct conversations coming from different parts of the house. She looked over towards the kitchen where Michael was also being checked out. For a second, their eyes met and everything became still. She couldn’t imagine what he was thinking or what he could have been telling the paramedics and officers that were questioning him. The footsteps of Detectives Hoss drew her attention to the doorway. Detective Foy was behind him.“How are you feeling, Ms. Cordova?” Hoss asked, raising an eyebrow.“I’ll live.”“Are you up for some questions?”She wasn’t. “Sure.”“Do you mind telling us what happened here tonight?” He took a seat in front of her on the coffee table.She tried to refrain from telling him that her antique coffee table wasn’t a chair but once she looked around, the seating options were few and far in between. She sighed, as she looked up at him. “Um,” she said, taking in a breath. “Michael and I–”“You mean Dr. Thornton?” Hoss asked.“Yes,” she replied, through her teeth. “He and I had just come in and that’s when I noticed someone running around outside of the window.”“And then what happened?”“And then we were being shot at.”Detective Foy was taking notes in a small notepad behind Hoss. Ryan inhaled as she pushed the images of bullets flying everywhere out of her head. She remembered seeing Michael’s body behind the chair and thinking he was dead. It was a feeling that she never wanted to experience again. “And then what, Ms. Cordova?” Foy asked, gently.“I crawled over to him and then we both ran into the kitchen.”“And is that when the two men entered the home?” Hoss asked, locking his hands together. He looked completely disinterested.“Yeah,” Ryan replied. “One of them came through here and the other one came through the kitchen window.”“And where were you and Dr. Thornton at this point?”“Hiding behind the kitchen counter.” She turned towards the kitchen and sat up straight when Michael wasn’t there anymore. “Where’s… where’s Michael?” She didn’t even wait for a response before she disappeared through the doorway. He wasn’t in the kitchen and he wasn’t in the sitting room but she didn’t remember seeing him leave. She hadn’t even seen him being wheeled out on a gurney. She was about to run upstairs when the detectives stopped her.“Ms. Cordova, Dr. Thornton was taken to Grand Meadows Medical Center,” Hoss said, dryly. He appeared in the foyer with his hands in his pockets.Ryan stopped on the stairs as her heart dropped. Her grip on the banister tightened as her breathing sped up. “Did he… is he–” she could barely speak.“No, he’s okay,” Foy responded. “He’s just going in for observations.”Ryan replayed the moment when the first gunman landed those body punches to Michael and the hard landing he took that broke the kitchen table.“Ms. Cordova, at what point was fire involved? One of the men in your kitchen was completely burned to death,” Hoss said, skeptically.“I-I-I don’t remember. Everything… everything happened so fast, I–” Ryan slowly sat down on one of the steps as she tried to catch her breath. Her head was still hurting, although the physical pain was nothing compared to her emotional one. Not to mention, she couldn’t stop thinking about Michael. As soon as everyone left, she was going straight to the hospital.“Ms. Cordova?” Foy asked. “Are you… are you okay? Do you need some medical assistance?”“No, I’ll be fine. I just need to–”“Ms. Cordova, you said that you don’t remember when fire was involved,” Hoss said, abruptly. “What about a shotgun? The man lying over there has a hole in his chest but we haven’t been able to find the shells anywhere. Do you own a shotgun?”“No.”“Ryan?!” When she looked up, she could see Kris running up to her. Her sister pushed past the detectives and opened her arms wide. “Ry, are you okay?”“Yes, I’m fine.”“Are you sure? What happened?” Kris asked.Before she answered, Ryan looked up at Hoss and Foy. Were they just going to stand there or leave?“Well, we’ll be heading out now,” Hoss said, clearing his throat. “If you can think of anything else, please give us a call.” He reached into his pocket and handed her a business card that Kris snatched from him.“Thanks,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Have a good night.”Hoss gave her an sly smirk before he and Foy turned to leave. "Oh, one last question," he said, stopping by the door. "Do you have any idea why two men with semi-automatic guns decided to attack you?""Not a clue," Ryan responded.Hoss nodded. “Okay.” He looked at Foy before the both of them made their way out of the house.Kris stepped down the stairs and held the door open, as everyone made their way out of the house. She quickly closed and locked the door behind them. “I can’t stand that man,” she mumbled, ripping his card up in half.Ryan sat back down on the stairs and ran her fingers through her hair, stopping on a strand that felt stiff. She rubbed the strand between her fingers and then looked at them. It was dried up blood. Kris sat beside her and grabbed her hand. When she noticed the blood on her sister’s hands, she quickly looked up at the side of her head.“You’re bleeding.”“I was but it’s just a cut.”“Ryan,” Kris said, leaning forward. “What the hell happened?”“Michael and I were standing right where you are and that’s… that’s when I saw them.” She stared aimlessly at the ground.“Them? Who?”“Mercenaries.”"What the hell?! Have you called Drue yet?"Ryan shook her head."Ryan--""Not now, Kris. I'm gonna tell her, okay?" Ryan said. "I'm trying to still process everything. I was just almost killed.""No, you're right, I'm sorry." Kris placed her hand on her sister's shoulder. "Where's Michael?""He went to the hospital.""Is he... did he...""As far as I know, he's fine," Ryan said, looking ahead of her."Did... he... see anything?" Kris asked.Ryan nodded and then dropped her head. She let out a small sniffle. "He saw me using my powers." She sat up and wiped her eyes. "Me either," she said. "There’s more.”Kris sighed. “What now?”“There was this guy… he just popped up and killed one of the Mercenaries.”“Who was he? Just some random guy? Did you recognize him?”“No, but after he killed the Mercenary, he was mad,” Ryan responded.“I’m not following. What was he mad about?”“I don’t know, I can’t explain it. He was just mad because…” she stopped and looked up at her sister. “I think he was a Hunter.”
* * *"Guardian, I'm only going to ask you one more time. Give us the Hybrid or my friends here will slaughter you," Prince Lylor threatened. "We found her once, so it's not impossible to find her again. Just make it easier on yourself.""You're right," Virek said, panting. "You did find her before but look how that turned out.""Enough of this!" Fallon yelled. "Just kill him and be done with it. He killed four of our own. He shouldn't be allowed to leave here with his life." She attempted to lunge at him, but Prince Lylor stopped her."Patience, my love," he said. She looked at him with a vigorous anger in her eyes before turning away. "I've tried to be nice, but it seems like my friends here want your head--""On a stick," Heinrich growled."On a stick," Prince Lylor repeated, mimicking Heinrich's voice. "I was trying to avoid shedding any more Fae blood, but you are making this quite the difficult task." He kneeled down before Virek. "And to be honest, I just don't get it. It's one little Hybrid. It's no inconvenience to you whether she lives tonight or dies tomorrow. Why are you risking your life for hers?""Well, I have a question of my own," Virek said. "If you don't want to shed any more Fae blood, what happened to the Unseelie Court?"Prince Lylor took a deep breath. "Let's just say... they didn't agree with the new world order.""Oh, is that what Winsome is calling it?""I know, it's a little out of context. The Unseelie Court working with a Witch, who's working with Mercenaries and Demons. I could see how that would look a little strange, but sometimes you just have to think outside of the box.""Hm. Well, it's a shame that the Unseelie Court didn't see things your way. I would have loved to have seen their reaction when you told them of Winsome's plan," said Virek.Prince Lylor smirked. "Oh, it wasn't the Unseelie Court that objected. In fact, it was the Seelie Court," he said, standing up. Behind him, Fallon was smiling. "You see, it was that other annoying Guardian that tipped off the Seelie Court."Virek's eyes became alert. Was he talking about Kai?"And that's when that pompous, entitled fuck Ashe came to the Deviant, 'looking for an explanation'..." Prince Lylor continued, using his index and middle fingers to be funny. "So, Cephus and Ulrich told him about the Hybrid, and I heard Ashe was none too pleased to find out that there was an actual Hybrid right here in Camden Hills. So, together, the three of them came up with a plan.""The Harp theater," Virek mumbled."Youuu got it! And here's where it gets good," Prince Lylor said, rubbing his hands together. Cephus and Ulrich hired Ajax and the Wanderers to kidnap the Hybrid. The same Hybrid Ashe asked you to protect." Prince Lylor pretended to be shocked and dropped his jaw. He turned around and looked at his friends, before he started laughing to himself. "It's honestly a pretty good plan, if you ask me. Obviously, you'd disagree, of course. Seeing as how you're gonna die, all because you got played." Prince Lylor stood up and exhaled. "So, there you have it. I've given you the entire story on a platter. You're welcome.""Before we start popping open bottles of champagne and giving each other cheeky wanks, I think you've forgotten one important piece of the story, mate." Virek's shoulders and arms were throbbing with numbness, but he ignored it. "You mentioned that a Guardian tipped off the Seelie Court but that doesn't make any sense, especially if he'd already spoken to me.""I could see the confusion swirling around in your face, Guardian," Prince Lylor said, smiling. "So, let me ease your mind. When the other Guardian went to the Seelie Court, Ashe wasted no time locking his dumbass up. He couldn't risk this other Guardian exposing his involvement. The end.""But what about the Witch?""Enough with the questions!" Fallon yelled. "All he's trying to do is procrastinate and avoid his death.""I agree," Heinrich added. "Let's just kill him and get back to the club.""Well, Guardian," Prince Lylor said, shrugging. "I guess story time is up. So, I'm gonna ask you one more time. Have you changed your mind?""Let me put it to you this way. You may as well have lurch over there kill me.""Wow. I didn't think you would be this self-centered. I know you think it's your duty to protect this Hybrid but what do you think Ashe and the Seelie Court are gonna do once they get their hands on her? You know they'll kill her. We, on the other hand, are trying to protect her.""Is that why you need her blood?" Virek asked, sucking in a hard breath. "And once you've got it, who's to say you won't kill her anyway?" He felt his hands becoming sweaty from the amount of blood he was losing."I see you've made your decision, Guardian. And I've made mine. Heinrich, do what you will with him." Heinrich stepped forward and cracked his knuckles. "Oh, but don't mess up his pretty face too much, my friend. We still need something recognizable to send to the Seelie."Heinrich started to grab Virek by his chin, but he snatched his face away. "Wait! Why send such a drastic message to the Seelie? Aren't they an ally?""They were," Prince Lylor replied. "But that was before Ashe decided that he didn't want to work with Winsome, who killed the Unseelie Court after what happened at the Harp.""Thanks to you," Fallon groaned. "Heinrich, kill him already!"Heinrich aggressively grabbed a handful of Virek's hair and yanked his head back. "This is going to hurt, Guardian. A lot.""Come, darling. Let's go upstairs and enjoy the rest of the evening." Prince Lylor held his hand out towards Fallon."No, I want to watch," she said.Heinrich pulled his fist back and punched Virek in the nose, the bones of his knuckles landing on the bridge of Virek's face. A loud crack echoed through the room. Heinrich kept Virek's hand in his hand as he proceeded to repeatedly punch him in the face. From behind, Fallon watched in enjoyment before she turned to Prince Lylor and kissed him on the lips. They continued kissing as the sounds of blood being punched out of Virek's face and mouth splattered across the floor.Heinrich released Virek's hand and took a step back. He watched as his head went limp and dropped down to his chest. His nose was dripping with blood, as he struggled to breathe through his mouth. His nose was undoubtedly dislocated, or worse, broken. Heinrich turned around and looked at Sienna. "A little help, my love?"Sienna rolled her shoulders again, exposing her wings before she thrusted her right wing into Virek's abdomen. Her wing pierced his skin and he let out a yelp as he gasped. All of the air from his throat was sucked out and his body shivered and jolted as Sienna pushed her wing further inside of him. His insides filled with blood and his teeth clenched against one another before more blood poured out of his mouth. He became lightheaded as he stared aimlessly at the floor. His eyes rapidly blinked before he lost consciousness and finally blacked out.Sienna pulled her wing out of the wound and Heinrich inched closer to Virek. He tapped his face and when he didn't respond, he smiled. "He's gone," he said, standing up."Well, that was quite something," Prince Lylor said. "Ready to go, darling?""No, not yet," Fallon responded."Why--""Shh," she said, putting her fingers on his lips. "I'll be right back." She closed her eyes and dropped her head. Her astral body stepped out of her physical one and teleported out of the room.Prince Lylor frowned. "I hate when she does that," he said.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When he felt Fallon’s jerk back and forth, Prince Lylor caught her by the small of her back. “Everything okay?”“Couldn’t be better,” she replied, opening her eyes. “It seems the Guardian’s death won’t be in vain, after all.”“It won’t?” Heinrich asked, disappointed.“No. You’ll never guess who just walked into the Deviant.”Prince Lylor’s eyes lit up like a child’s. “The Hybrid? She’s here?”Fallon nodded. “Yes, my love.”“I almost don’t know what to say,” he said, laughing to himself. “We should get to her before she leaves. Heinrich, you and Sienna–” a knock on the basement door interrupted him. “What is it?!” He could hear voices coming from the other side of the door but he couldn’t make out what was being said. “Oh my God! Just come in!”A security guard opened the door and stepped inside. “Mr. Lylor, we have a problem.”“What kind of a problem?”“Uh, hold on.” The security guard held one finger up and disappeared back through the door.Prince Lylor sighed. “I swear I’m surrounded by idiots.”The security guard appeared in the doorway again and stepped to the side. He held the door open as two other security guards walked in dragging the bodies of Axel and Sven. They were handcuffed and unconscious. A third security guard walked in behind them carrying Axel's daggers and Sven's pistols in his hand.Prince Lylor turned around with a curiosity on his face. He watched as the security guards dropped Axel and Sven down to their knees. "Now, what do we have here?"Heinrich walked up to the third security guard and picked up one of the daggers and one of the pistols. "I can tell you they're not Mercenaries," he said."Maybe they've come for the Hybrid," Fallon suggested. "We're not the only ones looking for her."Prince Lylor walked up to Axel and Sven and began circling around them. "No... my gut tells me that they are with the Hybrid," he said. "But in what capacity is the question." He stepped in front of them and squinted his eyes. "Heinrich, wake one of them up. We need to find out who they are and why they're here. The Hybrid is inches away. The last thing we need is a distraction."Heinrich placed the weapons down and walked up to Axel and Sven. He picked up both their heads by their chins and smiled. "Aw, cute, they're twins," he said. "Now which one shall I hit first?" Just then, both of the twins opened their eyes, catching Heinrich off guard. He jumped backwards and said, "What the fuck?"Axel and Sven broke free of their handcuffs and hopped to their feet. Axel elbowed one of the security guards in the face and kicked him in the stomach. Sven kicked the second security guard out from underneath his own feet and pulled him down by his head. His body slammed into the ground. The third security guard, who was holding their weapons, stood there as Axel slowly to his feet. He grabbed one of the daggers, dropping the others, and attempted to stab Axel but he moved out of the way. As he turned around, he looked down and gasped but it was too late. His eyes drifted to the side and that's when he came face-to-face with the barrel of Sven's pistol."Looking for this?" Sven shot him in the head and tossed the other dagger to his brother.Axel caught his second dagger and flipped them between his fingers before he tossed one into the security guard he elbowed in the face, killing him. Sven walked up to the security guard that was lying on the ground and shot him twice in the chest. When they turned around, Fallon, Sienna, Heinrich and Prince Lylor were all standing there in silence."Well, I'm impressed," Prince Lylor said. "What about you guys?""Not really,” said Heinrich."Don't mind him, he doesn't like to be upstaged," Prince Lylor said. "Come to think about it, neither do I." He waved goodbye to them before phasing into the ground.Axel and Sven began backing up, aware that Prince Lylor could attack them from literally anywhere. When they looked up, Sienna opened her wings and started to walk closer to them. Sven aimed his pistols towards her and began shooting. She wrapped herself with her wings, blocking the bullets. As he reloaded, she leapt into the air and guided towards him, kicking him in the face."Sven!" Axel yelled out. He tossed a dagger at Sienna and missed. He attempted to throw his second dagger but Fallon's astral body appeared behind him. She wrapped her arm around his neck and pulled him backwards. He flipped his dagger in his hand and stabbed her in the thigh. He fell down to one knee and flipped across the floor to grab his other dagger. He tossed it toward Fallon but her astral body returned to her physical one. She cried out in pain as she gripped the dagger and pulled it out of her thigh.With Sven on the ground, Sienna stepped over him and extended one of her wings, using it to swipe at him. He blocked it with his foot while he simultaneously reloaded his pistols. He kicked Sienna in the ankle and as she fell forward, he aimed his pistol at her head and pulled the trigger. She was able to get one of her wings in front of her face but the bullet went straight through. She let out a whimper and stumbled backwards. When Heinrich heard her cry, he came running at full speed and attempted to grab Sven, who hit him in the face with the handle of his pistol. It gave him enough time to roll backwards and he crouched down on one knee and shot two bullets at Heinrich. One of the bullets landed in his shoulder and the other in his thigh. Heinrich hunched over, groaning in pain but he stood up and let out a growl. "You're gonna have to do a lot better than that to take me down!""Fuck," Sven mumbled. He aimed both of his pistols at Heinrich, prepared to shoot, until he felt a pair of hands grabbing at his legs. "What the --" he looked down to see Prince Lylor's head pop in and out of the concrete floor beneath him. Before Sven could react, Prince Lylor pulled his body into the ground, leaving his upper half exposed. With his hands and pistols underneath the ground, he screamed out for his brother. "Axellllllll!""Sven!" He ran over to his brother, who had a look of anger and fear in his face and stared at the ground. "Sven, I-I don't know how to get you out of there."Sienna pulled the bullet out of her wing and with Axel's back turned, she ran over and tried to cut him until Prince Lylor appeared in front of her. He didn't say a word and Sienna dropped her wings. He turned around, as Heinrich and Fallon appeared behind him. Axel read Sven's eyes and slowly spun around. With only one of his daggers in his hands, he realized that they were outnumbered. But that wouldn't stop him from fighting. He stepped in front of Sven, shielding him. Fallon tossed his other dagger at his feet and he stared at it for a moment before picking it up.In the background, Axel could see Virek's head lifting up. Their eyes met from across the room and without thinking, Axel tossed his dagger in the air. The four Dark Fae followed the dagger as it flew in the air above their heads and broke the chains that were holding Virek's hands up. The chains broke and Virel fell to the ground on his hands and knees.Prince Lylor looked at Virek and then back at Axel. He smiled. "Admirable attempt but it won't help you," he said. "As long as Heinrich is breathing, the Guardian can't use his powers.""Who says Heinrich is still breathing?" Axel tossed his other dagger at Heinrich, piercing him in the forehead. Sienna screamed as she watched his body fall back onto the ground. The impact sent a vibration through the pavement. She kneeled down beside him and cradled his head, begging him to come back to her. When his body went limp, she gently laid his head on the ground.Meanwhile, Virek was slowly rising to his feet behind the three remaining Dark Fae. When they turned around, Virek's eyes were dark blue. Prince Lylor phased into the ground and Sienna extended her wings, jumping into the air. She flew towards Virek, who raised his hand in the air and telekinetically sent a surge of electricity towards her body. She dropped to the ground and screamed out. He looked up at Fallon, who wasted no time separating from her physical body. She teleported out of the room. Axel pulled his dagger out of Heinrich's forehead and tossed it to Virek. He flipped the dagger in the air and used it to anchor a strain of electricity that pierced Fallon in the chest. “Cunt,” he whispered.Fallon's astral body appeared at the bar. She felt a sharp pain in her chest but ignored it, as she grabbed Drue and teleported back into the basement. Her bodies reconnected, forcing Drue to fall down to the ground. She landed on her side and when she turned around, she saw Fallon standing there with her arms around the dagger in her chest. Drue attempted to crawl away until a pair of hands pulled her into the ground."Drue!" Axel yelled. He ran over to the spot where she was before he looked up at Virek.Virek, whose eyes were now gray, dropped down to one knee and held his hand against the stab wound from Sienna's wing. Axel started to walk towards him but he shook his head. "Behind you."Axel turned and saw Sienna still lying on the floor. She was trying to get her wings to extend, as small feathers fell to the ground. They looked like leaves falling from the trees during fall. Only able to get one wing to fully extend, Sienna stood up. Axel quickly grabbed the dagger out of Fallon's chest and slid over to Sienna. She leaped into the air and while he was underneath her, he flipped the dagger up into her wing. She screamed before her wing gave out and she fell. Virek rose to his feet and he and Axel ran back over to Sven.Behind them, Prince Lylor phased through the floor. "Oh, Guardian," he sang.Virek dropped his hand from his chest and slowly turned around. Prince Lylor was standing there with Drue in front of him. Once he saw the fear in her eyes, electricity started to engulf his hand."If you want to save the Hybrid, I suggest you power down."Virek didn't make a move.Prince Lylor held Drue by her chin and yanked her closer to his chest. "Or you could try your luck and see if I don't bury her six feet under.""You won't do that," Virek said. "Don't you need her blood?""We do but I never said she had to be alive for me to get it."Drue's eyes widened. She could see the uncertainty in Virek's eyes and for the first time, she could see that he had no idea what to do. He could try and attack Prince Lylor but he could easily phase into the ground and take her with him. He could electrify the entire room but with Sven stuck in the ground, he could end up killing his own Spectre at the same time. So what was he going to do? Thinking quickly, Drue decided to speak up. "Killing me won't do you any good," she said, abruptly. Virek, Axel and Sven all looked at her."What did you say to me, Hybrid?" Prince Lylor asked."Y-you heard me," Drue said, stuttering. "Killing me would mean you failed." She felt the shift in his stance. Was he confused? If so, he wasn't the only one because she had no idea where she was going with this but she had to give Virek enough time to think of a plan to save her. Because he was going to save her, right? "You weren't told to kill me. You were told to bring me to Winsome, weren't you?"Prince Lylor's eyes jumped between everyone in the room. "You may have a point, Hybrid but do not get it twisted," he said. "I do not work for that Witch. With the Unseelie Court needing new management, I bow down to no one.""Yeah, all of that is great but I'm sure she's gonna be pissed if something happens to me. So in a way, you do need me... alive." She silently prayed that her poor shit talking was doing something other than annoying Prince Lylor."Okay, Hybrid,” he said. "You've convinced me to spare your life for now. But I can't say the same about your friends." He released the grasp from Drue's chin. "The four of you are in a club full of Dark Fae. I would be surprised if any of you walk out of here alive."Drue noticed Sienna trying to pull herself up to her feet. "Okay, okay, what about a trade?" she asked."A trade?" Prince Lylor laughed. "You have nothing I want.""Yeah I know but I'll go with you willingly if you let them go.""Drue..." Virek said, breathing hard. "No."She turned to him with sadness in her eyes. "It's okay, Virek," she said. "This is the only way you and the twins can get out of here safely.""Drue, no!" Sven yelled."We're not leaving you," Axel said."You're not leaving me," she said. She may have been talking to Axel but her teary eyes never left Virek's face. "I want to do this." She turned back to Prince Lylor. "So, do we have a deal or not?""Okay, Hybrid. You have a deal. I'll let that Guardian and his friends go and you will stay with me. You will give up every ounce of blood that the Witch requires and if you survive, you will align with the Unseelie." He walked up to her and held his hand out. "Agreed?"Drue swallowed a large gulp in her throat and fought back tears. She looked at Virek and sniffled. "I'm sorry," she whispered. She turned back to Prince Lylor and dropped her head as she shook his hand.Prince Lylor laughed to himself as he phased into the ground. He appeared on the other side of the room and phased through the floor, with Sven in front of him. He tossed him at the feet of Axel and Virek. "You’re welcome."Axel helped his brother get to his feet. "We have to get Drue," Sven whispered.Prince Lylor appeared beside Drue and grabbed her by the wrist, aggressively pulling her closer to him. "Well, this has been a pleasure gentleman but me and the Hybrid have places to be so--""She's not going anywhere with you asshole!" Sven yelled. He cocked his pistols and aimed at Prince Lylor.He pulled Drue in front of him again and wrapped his arm around her neck again. "Now is that any way to thank me for letting you live?" he taunted. "Face it. I've won and you lost. The Hybrid is going with me and there's nothing either of you can do about it.""That's where you're wrong," Drue said."What?" Prince Lylor asked.She looked across the room at Axel, Sven and finally at Virek. She watched as he struggled to stand up straight and then she watched Axel trying to calm his frantic brother down. The three men that had become such important figures in her life fighting for a way to save her. Again. She thought about the concern in Virek’s eyes back at the Harp. And how upset he was that Ajax managed to hurt her. She may have been upset with him before but physically seeing him, all she felt was relief. Relief that he was still alive, because she couldn’t think of anyone else she felt safer with. And that's what she decided to focus on. That feeling she got as she stood there looking at Virek. She closed her eyes and channeled the boiled up anger she'd been holding onto for too long. Blackness filled her eyes again and time slowed down.On the opposite side of the room, Axel, Sven and Virek all stood there in shock."Wait! What the hell?! What are y'all--" Prince Lylor looked down and gasped as he watched his arm becoming engulfed in ice. He frantically pulled his arm from around her neck and stumbled backwards. "What are you doing?! Stop!"Drue slowly turned around, revealing her golden eyes, which frightened Prince Lylor. He cried out and held his frozen arm before his face contorted. He tried to phase down into the ground but Drue dropped down to one knee and touched the ground. A line of ice formed a trail right up to Prince Lylor, trapping his upper body completely in ice. She slowly stood up and blinked, her golden eyes returning to their brown color.Behind her, Sven walked up and aimed his pistol at Prince Lylor's head. He shot a single bullet into his head, shattering him into a million shards of ice. Sienna let out a loud gasp, reminding everyone that she was still alive. She was lying on the ground bleeding out from the wound in her wing. Sven walked over and shot her in the head, killing her as well. He placed his pistols back in their holsters behind his back and looked up at Drue. She was standing there with an empty expression on her face. "Drue, are you–”“I’m fine.”"What the bloody hell were you thinking?" Virek asked.She turned around and looked at him. "I was thinking about trying to save your lives," she said. "A simple thank you would suffice.""It wasn't your job to save our lives," Virek said. He winced and hunched over, grabbing his abdomen.Axel walked over and held Virek by his arm. "Bossman, we need to get you out of here," he said. "We can talk about how stupid and... brave Drue's decision was later." He tossed Virek's arm around his neck and began walking out of the basement. "Sven, come on."Sven began walking until he realized that Drue hadn't moved yet. "I'll be there in a minute," he called out. He walked up to her and stood there until she picked her head up. "Are you okay?"She exhaled. "I will be.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Against his own judgment, Virek agreed to stay at Drue's loft instead of going back to his own apartment. Not that he had much of a choice. The twins were convinced that it wasn't safe, fearing that the Dark Fae would stop at nothing to seek their revenge for the Deviant club massacre. Axel and Sven helped him into Drue's apartment and into her bed. She stood there with a scowl on her face, wondering when anyone was going to ask her if she was okay with any of this. Just so there wasn’t any confusion, she wasn't. She didn't want Virek to stay there as much as he didn't want to be there. But neither of them had the energy to argue.She took her jacket off and sat down on the couch, running her hands through her hair. Was her life ever going to be normal again?Axel and Sven walked out of her bedroom and joined her in the livingroom. "Well, he's not gonna be happy with us for a while," Axel said."Yeah, but he'll thank us later," Sven said. "Speaking of. Listen, Drue... about what Virek said back at the club--""If you're about to tell me that he didn't mean it, save it," she said. "His feelings were clear.""They were also clouded," Axel said, resting his elbows on top of his knees. "What you did was ballsy but it took guts. Regardless of what Virek thinks, you're the reason all of us made it out of there alive. You saved my brother and for that, I am eternally in your debt. Thank you."She looked up at Sven, who dropped his head. He had a conflicted expression on his face. "You're welcome," she said. "So, what's our next move?""Well, the Unseelie Court is dead, which means that the Dark Fae are free to cause havoc without the fear of consequences," Axel replied, rubbing the top of his head. "At least until someone attempts to rebuild the Court.""How would that even happen? Is there some kind of ceremony or something?" She was halfway joking and halfway serious."No, the next oldest Dark Fae would take up a position and so forth," Axel said. "And if that happens, we may be even more fucked than before.""Why? Who's the next oldest Dark Fae?"Axel looked at his brother and hesitated. They shared an uneasy look between each other before he dropped his head. "Arvo Strickland."Drue felt a chill go up her spine. How could a name instill so much fear? "Why do I feel like there's more?""There is," Sven said. "Arvo Strickland isn't just the oldest Dark Fae. He's also a Guardian."She really needed to stop asking questions. "Are we ever going to get a break?" she asked. "First, it's Witches, then it's Dark Fae and now, this. Please tell me you think we have a chance at coming out of this alive?""As long as Winsome Egret Avery is breathing, no one is safe." Drue, Axel and Sven all turned to see Virek standing there, leaning on the doorframe for support."Boss, you should be resting," Axel said, standing up.
"I'll be fine, Axel. Once I get my strength back, I can heal myself."Drue couldn't help but stare at Virek. It was weird to see him in such a vulnerable state. It reminded her that underneath all of that tough guy bullshit, he was still just one person. He may have been incredibly strong but he wasn't indestructible. Still an asshole, though.Axel helped Virek back into Drue's bedroom and she could overhear him telling Virek to stop trying to be so brave all of the time. He said that one night of rest wouldn't kill him and that he and Sven would be back the next morning.Before the twins left, Axel asked Drue to watch over Virek closely. "He has the tendency to be hard-headed," he said."No shit."Once her front door closed, she felt a sense of nervousness throughout her body. What the hell was she supposed to do now? And then she thought about it. Why the hell was she the nervous one? This was her apartment, a place where she should feel comfortable and at peace. But that was before Dark Fae broke in, beat and kidnapped her. And to make matters worse, she had an injured Guardian in her bed. An injured Guardian that would have probably walked himself home if he was physically able to. Anything to get him away from her; a sentiment she shared.She walked into the kitchen and looked at the time on the microwave. It was late and all she wanted to do was take a shower and go to sleep. But how was she going to do that with Virek lying in her bed? If he was sleeping, she had a better chance at him not catching a peek of her naked.She started walking towards the custom barn doors she had installed the year before last and leaned over to the side. Virek was lying quietly on her bed with his eyes closed. Was he asleep or playing dead? Knowing him, probably the latter. But she needed to make sure because if he ended up dying on her watch, the twins would kill her before Winsome ever got the chance to.She tiptoed into the room and walked up to the side of the bed. At first glance, Virek looked... somewhat normal? Well, aside from the obvious, the bruises that covered his entire face, the darkening underneath his eyes and upon closer inspection... wait, was his nose broken? How didn't she notice that before? She continued staring at him, taking in the dried up blood in his hair and the wound that left a hole in his shirt. His hand was lying on top of his chest and when she followed the trail of blood, she jumped backwards. There was a small puddle of blood leaking down from underneath his shirt. Just fucking great.The twins had left her in charge of an angry, bleeding Guardian. This night just keeps getting better, she thought. Oh well, she couldn’t just let him bleed out to death. Work your magic, Drue. She slid off of the bed, went into her bathroom and grabbed the first aid kit from underneath the sink. She was going to have to stitch up the wound and pray that Virek would be alive in the morning. She also grabbed a bottle of alcohol out of her medicine cabinet and walked back into the room. She laid everything out on top of her nightstand and gently sat beside Virek's leg. She held her breath as she slowly lifted his hand and placed it higher on his chest. Still breathing? Good. She popped open the first aid kit and slowly lifted up his shirt. The fabric of his denim shirt was stuck to his skin, leaving a connected trail of blood in between."Oh my God," she exclaimed in a whisper, rolling up the end of the shirt. There was a small gash in his stomach, shaped in sort of a large comma. She held her hand over her mouth to silence the urge to gag. She twisted the cap to the alcohol off and prepared herself for the moment Virek woke up with a vengeance.She grabbed a cotton ball and filled it with alcohol, before she gently tapped the gash. Virek didn't move. She continued tapping the gash and as she reached for another one, she turned around and nearly fell off of the bed. Virek was staring right at her. "Jesus Christ!" she yelled."What are you doing?" he asked."Um, you're bleeding out on my brand new comforter."He lowered his hand over the gash again. "I'll be fine," he said, trying to sit up. As soon as he moved, he groaned and bit down on his bottom lip. "Bloody hell.""That's exactly what you get.""Sorry?""You heard me," she said. "That's what you get. You have a lot of nerve to still be a douchebag when you're the one lying in my bed and bleeding all over my floor." He stared at her in silence. "So, can you just lie still so I can clean this up?" When he didn't move, she closed the first aid kit. "Fine, have it your way. Lay here and bleed out. I don’t care." She twisted the cap back on the bottle of alcohol back on until he grabbed her arm. She looked at him and for the first time since she met him, there was no fight behind his gray eyes. No anger, just a small hint of helplessness. A feeling she assumed he wasn't familiar with. "I only want to help you, Virek. Let me."He nodded and laid back down, pulling his hand away from his wound. He laid there silently and watched her clean up his cut the best way she could. After going through an entire bag of cotton balls, she went into her nightstand drawer and pulled out a small compact needle and thread case. "Eh, do you know what you're doing with that?""Nope." From the corner of her eye, she could see the concern in his eyes and she couldn't help but laugh. "I'm just playing. Of course I do. My mom taught me how to stitch when I was a kid.""Is that normal?""Ah, yeah. She used to make all of my Halloween costumes by hand and after a while, I asked her if I could start doing it myself." She connected a piece of thread through the needle opening and tied a knot at the end. She cut off the excess thread with a pair of scissors and put the case back in her nightstand. "This should be long enough," she said. "Are you ready?""No.""Good." She leaned closer to his stomach and inserted the needle into his skin, stopping to make sure he was okay before she continued. He watched her push and pull the needle in and out of his skin until the gash was completely threaded together. She sat up and proudly smiled. "Now, this is a good stitch job, if I must say so myself."Virek leaned forward and examined the stitching. She was right. It looked good and clean. "I'm impressed," he said, flatly."Would it kill you to just say thank you?""I said I was impressed.""Definitely not the same thing," Drue said, rolling her eyes. "I saved your life and I just stitched you up. I think I deserve a thank you.""You-you saved my life?" he asked. "That's a bold claim."She wanted to punch him right in the stitches but even at less than one hundred percent, he could still overpower her. "It's not a claim, it's the truth," she said, looking at him. "I was ready to give myself up to the Dark Fae to save you and the twins." He started to say something but she continued to speak over him. “And then I took matters into my hands and killed–”He could see her trying to make peace with her own actions at the Deviant. "Yeah, you killed a Dark Fae. Are you proud of yourself? You shouldn’t be. That wasn't your decision to make.""Wasn’t my dec–” she started. “--I don't care whose decision it was. I--""That's the problem! You should've cared!" Virek yelled, wincing and holding his stomach. "You were not in a position to negotiate with the Dark Fae and it was stupid of you to offer up your own life. I don't care if it was for mine or the twins.""So, that's what this is about," she said. "You think my decision was stupid because you don't like that someone other than the twins was ready to die for you."He snorted. "That's the stupidest theory I've heard."She could see right through him. When he refused to look at her, a lightbulb went off in her head. "Yeah, that's it," she said, nodding. "I knew it. You hate that you weren't the one to save the day. The ego on you," she said, shaking her head. "You know, you may make a great Guardian but you make a terrible person." She cleaned up the mess she made and stood up. With everything in her hands, she started to walk into the bathroom until Virek spoke up."Why did you do it?" he asked. "Why did you attempt to make that deal with the Dark Fae, knowing it could have meant your death?"Drue stopped and turned around. "Because you saved me from the Dark Fae once already. It was time for me to return the favor." After she put everything away, she went into her closet and grabbed a robe. "I'm gonna take a shower," she said.Virek sat there in his feelings and stared up at the ceiling. Why were Drue's words bothering him so much? Was it because she had hit the nail on the coffin and he hated her for it? From the moment he walked into the Deviant, he knew there was a chance he'd be outnumbered, especially with Heinrich having the ability to cancel out his powers. So he was a sitting duck. He knew the twins would show up eventually but Drue was the one thing he wasn't expecting. He should've been mad that she was in there but in the end, he was glad that she was. He just didn't know how to verbalize that without feeling weak. It would only be second to the weakness he felt while the Dark Fae tortured him. And even though they came out on top, he couldn't stomach that it was Drue who came up with a plan that saved their lives. As thankful as he was, he was more upset at himself.When Drue stepped out of the bathroom and hung her towel up in her closet, she nearly lost her footing when Virek was no longer lying in her bed. Where the hell was he? She couldn't have been in the shower long enough for someone to sneak in and kidnap him, right? She prayed that it wasn't the case as she ran out of her bedroom."Virek?!" She slowed down when she saw him in her kitchen, looking in and out of the cabinets.He slammed one of the cabinets shut and turned around. "Why don't you have any alcohol in here?"She was considering punching him in his stitches again. "Are you seriously looking for something to drink right now?" she asked, placing her hand on her forehead."Yes, I'm in pain and I’m sober. And the only thing you have is water and beer. I can't drink that shit."She had to remind herself that she only had to deal with him for a couple of more hours. The twins said that they would be picking him up in the morning. "I don't even see why I bother," she said."What's that, love?" he asked.She shook her head. "Nothing," she muttered. She started to walk away until she stopped. "No, fuck that. You cannot just disappear from my bed like that, Virek. I came out of the bathroom and you weren’t there. I nearly lost my mind, thinking something happened to you. And here you are, in my kitchen looking for Whiskey."Virek leaned his hand on the edge of the kitchen island and smiled. "I'm almost flattered," he said."What? Why?""Because I wasn't expecting you to be so cross that I wasn't in your bed."Drue groaned. "Is that the only thing you heard?""Yes. Oh and the fact that you screamed my name," he replied. He walked around the kitchen island and stopped in front of her. "That one I'll never forget." He walked over to the couch and gingerly sat down. "So, about that drink, love.""I don't have any Whiskey.""Well, I'm not sure how we're gonna make it through the night."That's all he had to say. Drue disappeared into her bedroom and started digging through the bottom of her closet. She pulled out a bottle of Smirnoff, Kissed Caramel and returned to the livingroom. She grabbed two glasses from the kitchen cabinets and walked up to Virek, dropping the bottle into his lap. "That's the best I could do," she said. She sat down beside him and placed the two glasses on the coffee table.He studied the bottle and looked at her strangely. "Caramel?""You want it or not?""Eh, it's better than nothing.""Exactly." She grabbed the bottle from him and popped open the top. He watched as she poured their glasses. "Enjoy," she said, handing him a glass."I'll try my best," he said, taking the glass. "Vodka always seems to give me a -eadache but I'm quite up for a drink, to be honest wifya." Drue chuckled to herself. "What's so funny?""Your accent. It gets thicker when you’re comfortable.""I'll have you know that most people enjoy my accent. Among other things, of course."Drue frowned. "For someone who’s one hundred years old, you are such a child.""You love it though.""Actually, I don’t." She settled on the couch and crossed her legs."Whatever you say." He held his glass up and said, "Cheers, love.""Cheers."Virek took a sip and stared at the glass before he nodded. "Mm, that's actually not that bad," he said. "Why were you hiding this?""I-I wasn't hiding it. I was just saving it for a special occasion.""Like?""My college graduation." She held the glass in her lap. "But given how my life has turned into a shit show, I may as well drink it now. I may not even live to actually see my graduation.""Is it that important to you?" he asked.She wanted to say yes but it seemed so redundant in the larger scope of things. "It was," she replied."But something has changed.""Yeah."Virek took another sip. "You shouldn't give up so easily. You can still graduate.""That's easy for you to say. You're not the one being hunted by a deranged Witch.""I'm not but I have my own score to settle with Winsome. Don’t worry, everything that's happened won't be for nothing. Not to mention, you know that I won't let anything happen to you." When Drue turned to him, he realized what he'd just said. "I mean, we won't let anything happen to you.""We?" she asked."Me and the twins.""Ah, right. You and the twins. The three people that didn't even know I existed over a week ago.""Why does that bother you so much?" he asked. "There's a lot of Fae in the world. I don't know every one of them personally.""How many of them are Hybrids?" she asked. "How many of them are walking around with no idea how to use their powers or what they're capable of?""You know what you're capable of though. You showed that tonight when you stood up to the Dark Fae and killed that twat Prince Lylor."“And back at your loft.”Virek started to take a sip but stopped. “So, Sven told you?”“Yeah, but I can’t help but wonder why you didn’t?” she asked. “Was it because you were scared of me or mad at me?”“I don’t remember.”“Liar. What about tonight? You were definitely upset with me then.”“‘Mad’ is an overstatement.”"Your reaction said otherwise."Virek held his glass on his thigh and inhaled. "I was angry, yes," he said. "And maybe I did overreact.""Maybe?” she snorted.“You know what I mean.”“So, is that your way of saying thank you?"He looked at her and then looked away. "No, but I am man enough to give credit where credit is due. You didn't freak out under pressure. Well done."She laughed to herself and took a sip from her glass. "It must be difficult for you to walk around with an ego that size."Virek shrugged. "No, not really," he said. "I do well for myself." He gulped down the rest of his drink and placed the glass on the coffee table. "So what now?""What do you mean?""You're a uni student, aren't you? What do you do for fun?"The hell if she knew. She couldn't remember the last time she actually had fun. "I don't know," she said, dropping her shoulders. "I don't really have that much of a social life.""That's pitiful," he said. "You're twenty one years old. Shouldn't you be out there getting plastered off your ass and having regrettable shags with strangers?"Drue snorted. "Is that what you really think college students do?""I don't know. I never went to college.""Well, you're not missing much."He noticed the empty expression on her face and briefly looked away. He struggled to find something to say, which was new for him. For a man who thought he'd seen and heard it all, being around Drue was bringing out a ton of emotions he didn't know he could feel.Aside from the remorse he felt for her, now he felt sad.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
It was Kris' suggestion for her to wait until the morning to visit Michael, but Ryan knew that the more time she gave Michael, the harder it would be for her to plead her case. And convince him that she deserved another chance; although she wasn't sure she actually wanted it. Their argument the night before had brought up a harsh truth that she wasn't ready to accept. Michael didn't feel like a priority because she didn't make him one. He felt like she was hiding things from him and that's because she was. Naively, she thought she would be protecting him, but she was only pushing him away. And in the process, she almost got him killed. So, if he was ready to break things off with her, she wasn't going to fight him on it. But she did want to talk to him, face-to-face, and leave on the same page. For once and for all.When she pushed the door open, the hospital room was bright, and the sound of beeping machines echoed throughout the air. As she quietly closed the door behind her, she stood there and took a deep breath. Michael was laying in the bed and facing the window with his eyes closed. He looked so peaceful that she didn't want to disturb him, but she was already there. No need to talk herself out of doing what should and needs to be done. As if he could hear her thoughts, Michael's head turned to the side. Ryan gasped. "Hey.""How long were you planning on standing there before you said something?""Oh, I didn't think you were awake.""It’s kinda hard to sleep.""So, how are you feeling?"“I’ve seen better days but I’m alive.” He briefly looked down before he asked, “What are you doing here?”The resentment in his voice was hard to miss, but she understood. If she was lying in the bed of the hospital he used to work in, she'd be a little aggravated too. “I-I came to see you… check on you. Do-do you need anything?”“I’m fine. No, wait. There is something you could do for me,” he said.“Anything.”“You could explain yourself.”Ryan wrapped her arms around herself and inhaled. “I wouldn’t even know where to start,” she said.“How about you start at the part where you tell me how long you planned on keeping your little secret from me?”“I don’t know but I did want to tell you, Michael. I-I just didn’t know how to. The last person that knew about me, my sister and Drue was her–”Michael sat up in his bed. “So, wait, are you telling me that all of you can… do what you did?” he asked, frowning.“Yes.” She watched as he laughed to himself and shook his head. “Look, I know it’s a lot to take in but I’m glad that you finally know the truth.”“And what exactly is the truth, Ryan? I still can’t wrap my head around what I saw and I’m not even sure I want to.” He turned and looked her up and down, from head to toe. “So, are you human or…?”“You’re not serious, are you? Of course I’m a human. Look at me.”“That’s the problem, Ryan,” he said. “I don’t think I can.”As she moved towards the bed, he backed away again and her heart dropped. She felt the tears developing in her eyes as the realization that their relationship would never be the same again set in. “You know, there were so many times I wanted to tell you but I was always afraid of what you’d say or how you’d look at me. I was afraid you’d think I was crazy because who wouldn’t? It’s not the easiest thing in the world to say, you know. My name is Ryan and I’m a Fae that can control fire. Could you imagine how differently our first date would’ve gone? So, I decided not to tell you because I selfishly wanted you to fall for me for me.”“Yeah but I didn’t, Ryan. Because you made me fall for you under false pretenses!” he said, slamming his fist down on the bed. “Look, I don’t know how that conversation would have gone but at least, I would have had a chance to make that decision on my own. But you took that away from me and I don’t think I can ever forgive you.” He sighed and looked down at his lap. “I fucking loved you, Ryan. I would’ve married you if you let me. And Drue? I would’ve loved her as if she was my own.” He let out a small sniffle, forcing Ryan to look up at him as a tear slid down the side of his face. “But now I’ll never know. I guess we all have to live with our decisions.”"You're right, and I'm sorry." A sharp pain developed in Ryan’s chest as she stood there. Michael’s words felt like a knife being repeatedly pulled back and forth through her heart. “I really am,” she said, her voice cracking. “I never wanted any of this to happen this way. If I could go back and change things, I would but I can’t.”“I’m sorry too,” Michael said. “Before you go, tell me, would you have ever told me?""No.""So, you would have let our relationship fail because of that?"Ryan's eyes lifted. "No, not because of that," she said. "Our relationship would have failed for other reasons, but not because of what I am.""Then why?" he asked, folding his arms across his chest."Because you and I want different things, Michael. You want to move in together, you want me to consult you on every move I make, and I'm just not used to--""Answering to someone else?""Yes. I-- for a long time, it was just me and Drue. All I had to do was worry about keeping her safe and that didn't require anyone else's opinion.""So, why even date me, Ryan?" Michael asked, holding his hands out. "Why even entertain a relationship with me?""Don't you think it got lonely for me at some point, Michael?" Ryan replied, wiping her eyes. "Drue was growing up, making friends and building a life for herself. And then there's me. Her lonely, single mother.""So, I was a distraction? Thanks.""For God's sake, you were not a distraction. I had real feelings for you, Michael, but when things started getting serious for you, I got scared. Because I wasn't sure how this--" she pointed between them, "--was supposed to go. I mean, aside from Drue's father, I've never been with someone longer than a couple of months." As she stood there explaining herself, she could see how terrible of a partner she must have been to Michael. It made her feel sick. "The point is, I was scared but I was also willing to try and see where it went. But obviously, I fucked that up so...""The same way you're standing here telling me all of this, you could've told me a year ago. You could've told me how you were feeling and if there was a way to fix things, we would've done that. But like you said, you're not used to consulting other people on things, so you did what you do best. You made a decision about us without talking to me first. And now, look at where we are. I'm laid up in the hospital that I left for you because of you." He slammed his fist onto the bed and squeezed his eyes shut.Startled, Ryan covered her mouth and nose to muffle the sound of her crying. "Like I said, I never wanted any of this to happen, and whether you believe me or not, I did love you, Michael. What happened yesterday was horrible, but I need you to know that I would have never let anything happen to you. I may have lied but I lied to protect you. It just wasn't enough."He could hear the trembling of her voice and hated that he felt the urge to console her. In any other situation, that's what he would've done but he could barely bring himself to look at her. Let alone touch her. "You see, that's the thing, Ryan," he said, looking up. "I'm the one that's supposed to protect you.""Please don't turn this into a gender thing because it's not.""No, it's not, but it doesn't matter what kind of a thing it is. What matters is that now that the truth is out there, I think it's pretty clear how this ends."Wiping the tears from her eyes, Ryan nodded. "Yeah, it is." She chewed on her bottom lip and took a deep breath. "I'm really sorry things didn't work out between us," she said, between breaths. "Because aside from Drue's father, you were the only other man to ever make me feel safe." A vein appeared in the middle of his forehead, as Michael turned towards the window. "You're a great guy, Mikey and I know you're gonna make someone else a very happy woman. I love you." She turned around and hurried out of the room. Michael dropped his head and began sobbing into his hands.After she left Michael’s room, Ryan ran into the women’s bathroom and locked herself in one of the stalls. With her hand on her chest, she had to catch her breath. That conversation was harder than she thought it would be but at least it was over. Michael’s words hit her right in the heart but she couldn’t help but feel like the both of them were better off now that everything was out in the open.Ryan was walking across the parking lot of Grand Meadows Medical Center with her head down. With her hands in her pockets, she was pulling out the keys to her car when she looked up. "What the hell are you doing?""By the looks of it, loitering.""No, I mean, what are you doing here?" she asked, frowning. "How did you find me?""It wasn't hard," Austin replied, taking a sip of his beer. "I followed the ambulance with your little boyfriend inside and I figured you'd have to come visit him at some point, so... I waited." He peeked into his beer can and said, "Glad to see I was right.""Bullshit. Do you really expect me to believe that you literally just waited for me to show up?"He nodded."Okay, fine. Let's say that you're telling me the truth. What were you doing this entire time?"He held up the beer can and shook it before rolling his eyes. He gulped down the last of the beer and tossed the can in the grass behind her car. "If I knew you were gonna take so goddamn long, I would've bought another case.""Well, in case you're too drunk to remember, my house was full of police officers," Ryan said, rolling her eyes. "Police officers that were wondering why they couldn't find the shotgun that this belonged to." When Austin turned around, she was holding the casing in her hand."Son of a bitch. I knew I left something behind," he said, snapping his finger. "I really have to stop drinking. But thank you for--" he walked up to her and reached out to grab the shell casing until Ryan snatched her hand away. "What are you doing?""Give me one good reason why I should give you this.""I'll do you one better. You could either give it to me or I could shoot you and take it. Decision's yours."Ryan smirked. "And here I thought we were on our way to being friends," she said, rubbing the shell casing between her fingers. "Unless you shoot all of your friends.""The last friend I had turned out to be a Demon and I shot her, so...""Point taken. Look, you can have your stupid little shell casing. On one condition," she said, stamping her foot on the ground."I'm listening.""I want to know everything you know. How you know about Mercenaries, why you're looking for them and what you're doing here in Camden Hills. Deal?"Austin sighed and then shrugged. "Fine." He started walking back to the passenger side of her car."What are you doing?" she asked."If you want that story, you're gonna have to liquor me up first.""It’s ten in the morning."He smirked. "You say that like it’s a problem."She groaned underneath her breath as she begrudgingly walked up to her car. "Whatever. Here," she said, tossing the casing over to him. He caught it with one hand as she unlocked the doors. "So, where am I taking you?"Austin settled into the passenger seat, closing his eyes as he rested his head on the headrest. "Paramount Bar sounds good," he replied, closing his eyes.She was about to put her key in the ignition but she stopped and looked at him. "Where's your car?""Stashed on the other side of the parking lot.""So, I have to drive you and buy you drinks?" She turned on the ignition and put on her seatbelt. "It's probably a good idea anyway. You're the last person that should be behind the wheel.""You're right.""So, you admit that you have a drinking problem?" she asked, backing out of the parking spot."No, that's me admitting that I don't drive sober."Was it too late for her to forget about this whole thing and go home? Austin was proving to be more difficult than her daughter was as a teenager. But given his interest in Mercenaries, he was more of a help than a hindrance.When they arrived at the Paramount Bar, Austin ordered a pitcher of beef for them while Ryan settled in one of the booths by the wall.He poured two glasses of beer, sliding a glass towards her. "Salut." After he took a swig, he looked at Ryan, who was in no rush to touch her drink. "Not drinking?""The deal was that I would buy you a drink," she replied. "I never said I would drink with you.""That's not a good enough reason to waste a perfectly fine glass of beer.""Says the alcoholic.""And you're Fae. We all have our flaws."Ryan sneered. "Wow, you really don't have a filter between your head and your mouth, do you?""Henry tells me it's a part of my appeal," he said, smirking."Henry?""My mentor.""Is he a Hunter too?""The best there is, or so he thinks he is," Austin replied, taking another sip."Let me guess, he's not as good as you are?""No, he's better. He and my father started hunting together.""And what about you?" Ryan asked. "Following in your father's footsteps? Trying to keep the family name alive?""Something like that." He gulped down the rest of his beer in one swallow and began to pour himself another drink. "Any more questions?""It's the only reason I'm here.""Is it? Are you sure it has nothing to do with my dashing good looks and charming personality? I'm shocked."Ryan smirked against her will. "Not one bit.""There's still time," he said, sitting back. "I heard the southern gentleman thing is kind of a turn on for women.""Yeah, well when I see one, I'll let you know."Austin laughed to himself. "So, if you're done flirting with me, ask me what you wanna know."She smiled again. "Anyway," she said, clearing her throat. "What is a Hunter with a country accent and a drinking problem doing in Camden Hills?""I'm here about the Undine murders."Ryan's eyes lifted. "How do you know about that?""I'm a Hunter, darling. It's my job to know about that.""And the Mercenaries? Are you here about them too?""I wasn't but somehow, I got dragged into it.""Meaning?""Meaning... I'd like to find out why Mercenaries are framing Hunters for these murders and the faster I can do that, the quicker I can get out of here."Somewhere, her sister was rubbing her hands together with a huge smile on her face. "Camden Hills not treating you so well?"Austin took another sip and exhaled. "It never did."Ryan narrowed her eyes. "Wait, you're from here?""Strathmore.""Where are you planning on going when you're finished here?"He looked at her from the corner of his eye and smirked. "Why? You plan on tagging along?" he asked. "Those long drives tend to get a bit lonely, especially at night.""Thanks, but no thanks," she replied, fidgeting with her fingers. "If I'm being honest, I couldn't leave here if I wanted to.""What's holding you back? Or shall I say who is holding you back?"Fear. "Family."Austin sucked his teeth. "Family's overrated," he mumbled. "You should get out while you can."As he shifted in his seat, she took notice of the change in his demeanor and the tightness in his jaw. It wasn't surprising to her. She had been around enough men in her life to know that underneath that rebel without a cause attitude, was just a little boy trying to get back to his childhood. "I wish it was that simple," she said, after some time. "But Camden Hills is the only thing keeping my family together.""You mean your daughter?"Ryan's shoulders tensed up. "How did you know?""Call it an educated guess.""How long--" she paused. "How long have you known about her?""Not long," Austin responded. "The attack at your house was all of the confirmation I needed." He watched as she tried to connect the dots in her head and smiled. "Don't hurt yourself, sweetheart. I'm a Hunter, I follow the clues.""Enlighten me then.""If it helps, I didn't know about your daughter at first," he started. "I was tracking the Undine murders because Hunters were being framed. I went to every one of the crime scenes and aside from the murders themselves, there was only one other thing that was consistent. That bald detective and his female partner.""Hoss and Foy."Austin nodded. "So, I followed them. I figured I'd see what kind of information the police had and it turns out, they didn't have jack shit. But there was something about that bald detective that didn't sit right with me, so I looked him up. And that's when I found out that he and his little partner questioned a twenty one year old student named Druden Cordova."Ryan sat up. "What?! What do you mean they questioned her? When?!""Some time last week, I believe. But don't quote me on that. I was probably drunk when I looked at his file.""That doesn't make any sense. Why would they question her unless--" she stopped and her eyes widened, as if a lightbulb went off in her head. "It must have something to do with the night she was kidnapped." She sat back in the booth and shook her head. "Those bastards," she mumbled. "Why wouldn't she have told me?""Don't ask me," Austin said, dryly. "I barely have a relationship with my kids.""You have kids?" she asked, nearly laughing."What can I say? Women dig the Hunter thing.""I bet." She continued chuckling to herself but stopped when she felt his eyes on her. "Sorry, I'm just having a hard time picturing you as a father, that's all.""I'm glad that amuses you.""What I meant was... I didn't think a person could have both.""A person or a Fae?""Both.""So, is your daughter Light or Dark?"Ryan opened her mouth to say something but couldn't find the words. Aside from the fact that she was sitting across from a Hunter, enjoying a beer no less, it was weird to hear someone outside of the Fae community speak so openly about them. Then again, he was a Hunter so if there was anyone in the world that would know about them, it would be someone like him. When she looked up, he was staring at her. "She's neither.""An unaligned Undine? Interesting," he said. "I never thought I'd see the day.""Yeah, like sitting in a bar with a Hunter was on my bucket list.""At least I'm not here to kill you, because then it would really be awkward." When Ryan smiled at him, he smiled back. Given their reservations about each other, he was pleasantly surprised at her. She wasn't like any other Fae he'd met. Not that he would've given them the time of day, anyway. And then there was her unaligned daughter, who was probably as intriguing as she was.She felt his eyes on her. "What?""Nothing," he said, clearing his throat. "You just remind me of someone I know, that’s all.""A Hunter with a thing for Fae women?""More like, stubborn women."She chewed on her bottom lip and tried to hide the redness in her cheek. She couldn't believe this was happening. Her mother would shit bricks. In what life could a Fae and a Hunter actually get along, let alone be sitting in a bar consciously flirting with each other? Not that she was interested in him in that way. Right? "So... what's next?""What's next is that I'm gonna find out who is hiring Mercenaries to frame Hunters and when I find that person, I'm gonna kill them.""It's just that simple, huh?""A lot of things in life usually are.""Well, as much as I hate to be that guy, this might not be as simple as you think it is.""And why is that?" Austin asked, raising an eyebrow."Because the person you're looking for may not be just one person."He snorted. "No disrespect, darling but I've been hunting all kinds of supernatural creatures longer than I can remember. I'm pretty sure I can take on whoever is behind this."Ryan sat forward with a slight grin on her face. "And no disrespect to you but I doubt you’re prepared to deal with the Unseelie Court."Austin sat forward and returned her grin with one of his own. "Wanna bet?" he asked, licking his lips."No."“Good, because it wouldn’t be right to save your life and take your money.""A southern gentleman, indeed."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When Virek woke up, he was surprised to see Drue lying across his chest. She was cuddled up under him, fast asleep. He looked around and wondered when the hell did this happen? Looking down, he studied her face. Even asleep with her messy eyebrows and monolid shaped eyes, she looked serene, almost angelic like. It was times like this when he had to remind himself that she was still a Hybrid and still wanted by everyone in the Fae community. But he also had to remind himself that she was still only twenty one years old and way in over her head in terms of who and what she was up against. As the first Hybrid in over one hundred years, there was still so much that he didn’t know about her, so much that should have made him want to stay away from her but that was becoming harder to do whenever they were around each other. Shifting slightly, he pushed a strand of her brown hair out of her face and smiled when she crinkled her nose. How could someone so tiny cause so much trouble?On cue, Drue’s eyes blinked open. With that sleepy look in her eyes, she smiled at him. “What time is it?” she whispered.“I reckon it’s morning.”“Mm.” She rubbed her cheek against his chest and closed her eyes again. She started to get comfortable again until her eyes popped open. “Wait, you said it’s the morning?!”“Yes.”Drue’s head jerked up and she immediately sat up. “Oh my God! I’m gonna be late!” Jumping to her feet, she ran into her bedroom.Virek narrowed his eyebrows and then rested his arm up under his head. “Late for what exactly?”“Work!”“Work? You have a job?!”“Yes!” she called out from the bedroom. “Well, if I don’t get there in less than two hours, I won’t!” She ran out of her bedroom and looked around the livingroom. “Fuck! Where’s my charger?!” She swiped through all of her notebooks that were on the coffee table and cursed to herself. She turned towards Virek and then walked up to him, digging her hand up under his back to feel around on the couch. “Do you mind?”“Actually I do.”“Dammit, it’s not here! Ugh, nevermind! I have to get in the shower.”“You know, I hardly see the purpose of going to work or school, when there’s much more pressing matters at hand.”“That’s exactly why I need to go,” Drue said. “I may not have control over the fae part of my life, but the other part of my life matters too.”“Not if you’re dead, it won’t.”Drue stopped looking around and frowned. “Thanks for the support.”“I’m just being honest with you. Pretending like your life will ever be the same is useless, so why bother?”“What’s the alternative? Huh? What am I supposed to do? Just drop everything I’ve ever known to become lonely and isolated like you?”“It’s never done me any problems,” Virek replied, tilting his head backwards.“Right, because not having any friends or no one to care about me is the perfect life.” Drue scoffed and shook her head. “Thanks but no thanks. I’ve lost too much already.”“Oh, fuck off, Drue. You haven’t lost a thing, so miss me with the ‘woe is me’ sob story.”“It’s not a story, Virek. It’s the truth. My life is a shitshow. When I’m not fearing for my own safety or running off to save your life, I’m trying to keep my head above water. So, no, I will not apologize for keeping up certain appearances. Like my job or going to school, because those things matter.”“Saving my life? Is that what you just said?” Virek asked, sitting forward.“Yes, because that’s exactly what I did,” she replied, sternly. “If you hadn’t gone to the Deviant on your own, you could’ve been killed. You’re lucky to be alive. We all are.”Virek sneered. “As if you were in any real danger. Piss off.”Drue’s jaw dropped. “You better be fucking joking right now,” she said, clenching her jaw. “You wanna talk danger? Let’s talk danger then. In case you may have forgotten, I’ve been hit by a car, attacked, kidnapped and tortured. All under your watch. Yeah, you. The big bad ass Guardian. And still, when you needed help, I came to your aid.”“So you killed one lousy Dark Fae? Big fucking deal. You want a Medal of Honor? Fuck—““No!” Drue yelled. “No, you fuck off Virek! The gall of you to sit there and criticize me for protecting myself and you!” She started to ball up her fist until suddenly, she stopped. “Oh, that’s what this is about. Now I got it. You’re jealous that it was me who saved the day and not you,” she chuckled to herself. “Unreal. Well, you know what, Virek? Get over it.”“‘Jealous’ is hardly the word I’d used to describe what you did,” Virek said, dryly. “Stupid. Wreckless. Idiotic. Dangerous. Those are the words I’d used.”Feeling the veins throbbing in her neck, all Drue could do was turn away before she lunged at him. “I don’t need this shit,” she said. “I’m getting in the shower and I’m going to work. You need to call the twins and see when they’re coming to get you.”“My pleasure, love. The sooner I can get out of here, the better.”“Then why don’t you just leave already?! Just fucking go! If being here with me is such an inconvenience for you, get up and walk out of the door. I promise I won’t stop you.”“Be forreal, Drue,” Virek said, smirking. “If I leave, what will happen to you, huh? I remember in my car, a certain person telling me about how worried they’d be if I wasn’t around. Do you?”“That was before I realized that you would rather push people away than bring them in. So, do me a favor and don’t act like my life would be any less shitty if you weren’t here because it wouldn’t." Her voice began to crack as a single tear slid down the side of her face. "You have no idea how it feels to realize that your entire life essentially means absolutely nothing because you were never meant to exist in the first fucking place.""Drue--""No, fuck you Virek. Just go! You've made it clear how you feel about me since day one. I'm just a fucking assignment to you. Do not pretend to care about what’ll happen to me. It's too fucking late for that.""What exactly do you want me to say, Drue? Huh? What would you have me do? You're right. I don't have any idea what it feels like to be hunted because no one would dare step to me sideways. They wouldn't live to see their next breath. And I won't apologize for that. I won't pretend to know what it feels like to be in your shoes but I do know what it feels like to be helpless. Because that's what I felt in that basement. I felt helpless." He stood up and started walking towards her. "You want to know why I can't just simply thank you for saving my life? It's because I was embarrassed. Call it jealousy, call it whatever you want. I was embarrassed that someone who owes me nothing was ready to sacrifice her life for me. No, I don't know what it feels like to be you but I do know how it feels to feel like you're about to lose someone you care about." He stopped in front of her face. "Because that's what I feel every time I’m... with you." Drue looked up at him with puffy and swollen eyes. "I haven't done the best job protecting you and I'm sorry about that." He lifted his hand and traced his finger along her hairline. "But I want you to know that I will kill Winsome and whoever else threatens you. I will end this nightmare for you. I can promise you that.""You shouldn't make promises you can't keep."He wiped a tear from her face and said, "I usually don't." His eyes darted between her eyes and her lips before he leaned down and kissed her. He pulled away as the both of them stared at each other. She looked just as surprised as he was but she didn't stop him when he kissed her again. As their lips touched, Drue closed her eyes as Virek cupped her face. His hand slid towards the back of her head and he buried his fingers in her hair. He pulled away again and they rested their foreheads against each other before Virek leaned forward again. He was a fraction away from her lips, as if he wanted to kiss her again but he didn't. He bit down on his bottom lip as he stared at hers, trying not to give in. But it was too late. He kissed her again. Their kiss turned intense and his hand slid down to her throat. He rubbed his thumb across her neckbone, breathing heavily as she tugged at his shirt.Drue leaned up on her tiptoes and wrapped her arms around his neck as Virek effortlessly lifted her up into his hands. She wrapped her legs around his torso as he walked over to the couch and laid her down. They continued kissing and his hands gripped Drue's waistline, pulling her body down underneath him. Drue pushed his shirt down his arms as his hands slid down to her shorts. He started to push them down before he stopped himself. With his head down, he pulled away from her and sat down on the couch.
Drue leaned up on her elbows and looked around before she sat up. She crossed her legs and began chewing on her bottom lip. "Is... did I do something wrong?""No.""Then--"“You should go.”“But why—“Virek stood up and started to walk towards her bedroom when there was a knock on her front door. He stopped and looked at the door before he turned towards Drue. “Are you expecting someone?”She shook her head. “Maybe it’s the twins?” Praying that it was, Drue cleared her throat and walked towards the front door. When she opened the door, a tall man was standing there. “Can I-can I help you?”“Drue…”When she turned around, Virek’s posture turned solid. “Do you know–”“Give us a minute.”Stepping to the side, Drue allowed the man to walk inside. She pushed the door shut and stomped into her bedroom, closing the bard doors behind her. The man, who had a long face, high forehead, and thin lips, smirked and stepped inside. He had spiky hair that was blended into a fake, round dark green eyes and a salt and pepper goatee beard. “You’re not an easy man to find,” he said, in a deep voice.“What are you doing here, Aeros?”“I’m glad to see you’re still alive.”“Thanks but you didn’t answer my question.”“I can’t stop in to check in on an old friend?”“No.”“Fair enough,” the man said, nodding. “I heard you’ve been busy.”“To say the least.”“You and I need to talk.”“So, talk.”“You seem a bit on edge, old friend. “Given the circumstances, of course.”“Aeros.”“Relax,” the man said, putting his hands up. “I come in peace and I come with news.”“You must have, if you’ve stuck your head out of that pit you call a Watchtower.”The man chuckled to himself. “You’ve developed quite the sense of humor since the last time you and I spoke. But I’m afraid the news I have is anything but funny.”“Is that right?” Virek said, nonchalantly.“Quite. Being a traitor to the Fae is no laughing matter, Sorath.”“Well, now, that is funny, seeing as how the Fae tried to kill me less than twenty four hours ago. Nonetheless, they will pay for what they’ve done, or rather, what they tried to do.”“I’d say they already paid, wouldn’t you?” the man asked, tilting his head to the side. “First the theater and now the club. You’re like a one man army out there, destroying every last Fae that steps in your way.”“I think you mean Dark Fae.”“A small detail given the bigger picture, don’t you think? Tell me, Sorath, did you ever stop and think about how this is going to end?”“I’d wager it ends with the death of the Witch called Winsome.”“Ah, yes. The Witch. The one that ruined your life and is now targeting… you? Unless I have that wrong? You see, I can’t help but feel like this may be a bit personal between you two. Unless angering the Unseelie Court was part of the plan all along.”“I’m pretty sure there is no more Unseelie Court,” Virek said.“There wasn’t but that is why I’m here,” the man said, stepping closer. “With the untimely demise of Prince Lylor, I have been slotted in and asked to rebuild the Court.”“Congratulations.”“Save it. This new position doesn’t come with all of the perks you think it does.”Virek shrugged. “My apologies, mate.”“Your punishment has become my first order of business and with that, you can see how I’m in a tough spot here, can’t you?”“That’s debatable.”“Debate it all you want but I’m gonna have a really hard time trying to protect you. As a member of the Unseelie Court, my obligation is to the Dark and I can assure you that they will want someone to be responsible for what you’ve done and I have to deliver.”“Your point?”“There’s a bounty on your head, Sorath.”“So, you’ve come to warn me because we’re old friends and you care about my safety. Is that it?” Virek asked, sarcastically.The man smirked but quickly straightened his face. "Make no mistake, Sorath. I have no love for what the Dark Fae did to you but did you really think you wouldn't suffer any consequences? You've never been that delusional.""Last time I checked, I'm still not but being stabbed and tortured might change a man's perspective on a lot of things," Virek said. "But if the Dark Fae are looking for someone to blame, they should all look in the mirror. It was the Unseelie who aligned themselves with the Witch Winsome. They sent a group of Dark Fae to kidnap a young girl and drain her of her blood. So, instead of coming here and hiding your threats under false affection, maybe you should make sure your house is in order first.”The man lifted his chin. “If there are Dark Fae that have aligned themselves with Witches, they will be swiftly dealt with,” he said. “But until then, if I were you, old friend, I’d watch my back.” He leaned in. “Not all Dark Fae are as friendly and understanding as I am.”“I’ll take that into consideration.”“That’s all I ask. But now that the business side of things have been taken care of, tell me, is the dark-haired girl in there the Undine that has been causing so much chaos?” When Virek didn’t respond, the man smiled. “Of course she is. I’ll admit, Sorath. I can see why you’re so willing to risk your life for hers. She is quite easy on the eyes.”“As always, it’s been a pleasure seeing you, Aeros.”“Same to you, brother. I’ll be seeing you.”“Oh, one more thing,” Virek said. “Have you heard from Evan?”“Can’t say I have.”“I think something may have happened to him.”“I’ll look into it.”Drue was sitting on the edge of her bed when the doors to her bedroom opened. She had a look of fear in her eyes. “Is everything–”“I need to call the twins,” Virek said.“What’s… what’s going on? Who was that guy?”“An old friend.”“Friend was not the first word that came to mind when he walked in.”“I use that word loosely. He and I have history.”Ignoring the urge to ask what that history entailed, Drue crossed her legs. “So, he came to check on you then?”Virek dialed the twins’ number and put the phone to his ear. “More like warn me.”“Warn you?”“Yes, there’s a bounty on my head.” Virek was impatiently pacing back and forth when the twins finally arrived. Axel handed him a duffel bag and he stepped inside of Drue’s bedroom to change his clothes. When he returned, Axel was sitting on top of the kitchen counter, with Sven standing beside him. Noticing the indifference in the twins’ faces, he said, “I already know what you’re gonna say and the answer is no.”“Boss, a bounty on your head is no joke,” Axel said. “We can’t take any chances. If Arvo Strickland can find you here, then we have to assume that there are Dark Fae that know where you are. You’re not safe–”"Wait, that was Arvo Strickland?" Drue asked. "As in the Guardian Arvo Strickland? Dark Fae Arvo Strickland?"Virek's eyes immediately landed on Sven. "I see someone has been catching you up to speed," he said. "But yes, that was Arvo Strickland and he's not only a Dark Fae. He is now a member of the Unseelie Court. He told me that the Dark are looking for someone to make an example of.""And that someone is you," Axel said. "Bossman, I know you don't like to be told what to do but I really think you should consider letting Sven and I handle Winsome--""No. I will handle Winsome.""But boss--" Sven stepped forward but dropped his head and backed up.Drue looked in between the twins and shook her head. "Are y'all serious right now?" she asked, out loud. "This isn't the time to measure how big your dicks are." She stood up and looked at Virek. "Listen, I may be new to the status quo of the Fae but a bounty is a bounty. The second you walk out of here, you're a target and if the Dark Fae want to hold you accountable, they're not gonna hesitate to kill you. Can you just consider what the twins are--" she walked up to him and reached out to touch his hand but he pulled away. Axel noticed this and turned towards his brother, who shared the same look.Virek's eyes darkened. "I'm sorry but when did this become a bloody democracy?" he asked. "I will handle Winsome and that's the end of it. And when that's all sorted out, I will handle anyone else who thinks I'm an easy target. They will regret the day." He looked at the twins and said, "Has there been any word on Savannah Chase?""Yeah," Axel responded. "She was hold up in Evan Shaw's penthouse for a while but I just got word that she's in Oar's Nest.""I need her brought to me immediately. With a bounty on my head, I cannot afford to waste any more time hiding. Sven, you drive." He gripped the duffel bag and started walking towards the front door."Boss, what about Drue?" Sven asked."She has to stay here.""But wouldn't she be better--""Sven, don't worry," Drue said. "She'd rather be alone anyway." She looked at Virek and then pulled her eyes away. She stomped into her bedroom and closed the doors. "In case y'all were confused, I want everyone to get the fuck OUT!" Her voice shrieked throughout the apartment."Let's go." Virek walked out of the door and the twins looked at each other before they followed behind him.Drue sat down on her couch and sighed. She couldn't believe how stupid Virek was being. But more than that, she couldn't believe how much she found herself caring about him now that they finally kissed. Once his lips touched her, it was as if time stopped. It made her eager to kiss him, to experience the softer side of him but just as quickly as that side of him emerged, his ego snatched it away. And within seconds, he was back to being the asshole she knew him to be. How could he take a bounty on his head so lightly? She could see why he needed the twins as much as he did. They kept him grounded, which couldn't have been an easy task since he had the temper of a toddler. And what about the way he dismissed her in front of them? That had to be personal.Aside from Arvo Strickland's visit, it was as if he had forgotten about their brief moment minutes before. It wasn't anything special but damn, did it really mean nothing to him? She thought about it and laughed. Was she hearing herself? This was Virek. Why was she expecting him to be anything different than who he was? Fuck it. If Virek didn't care, neither did she.Breaking her concentration, her phone rang. Pulling it off of the charger, she picked up the call. It was her aunt. “Hey aunt Kay– wait, what?! Oh my God! Is she?! Okay, okay! I’ll be right there! I’m coming, I’m coming!” She ended the call and ran into her closet to grab some clothes. As she disappeared through her front door, she ordered a cab and went to her mother’s house.
* * *
Axel and Sven decided not to tie Savannah Chase up. Instead, she sat quietly in the chair with a bag over her head. She had her backpack hugged up against her chest. “So, what do you think that was about?” Sven asked.
“What?”
“That whole situation back at Drue’s apartment? I know you saw what I saw.”
“I did, and if I were you, I wouldn’t ask any questions.”
“Why not?”
“Look, I get it. She saved your life and you feel like you owe her. Shit, I owe her too. But the last thing you wanna do is get caught between whatever is going on with her and the boss.”
“So, you think something is going on?” Sven asked.
“Sven… just–”
The door to the apartment opened and Virek walked in. “This is Savannah Chase, I presume?”
“Who’s-who’s there?!” Virek walked up to her and pulled the bag off of her head. Savannah’s brown eyes jumped around, finally landing on Virek. “Who-who are you? Where am I?!”
“Ms. Chase, my name is–”
“I know who you are,” the woman with blue tipped blonde hair said, interrupting him. “You’re a Guardian.”
“That I am. So, now that you’re all caught up, we don’t have to waste each other’s time. I need to know where I can find the Witch called Winsome Egret Avery.”
“Why-why are you asking me? I haven’t seen Winsome in over twenty years.”
“That’s not what I asked you, Ms. Chase,” Virek said. “I asked you where I can find her, not when you saw her last.” He took a step forward and kneeled down before her. “Listen, I’m not in the business of repeating myself, nor am I in the mood to. If you want to avoid getting on my bad side, all I ask is that you cooperate with me and just answer my questions.”
The fact that he didn’t have to raise his voice to sound intimidating was scary in itself. And as much as Savannah wanted to show strength, she knew she was dealing with a Guardian, so she had to be smart. “With all due respect, Guardian–”
“Call me Virek.”
“--as I was saying, with all due respect, Virek, if you want to know how to find Winsome, I’m the last person to ask.”
Virek looked at the twins and shrugged. “Alright, well, I guess this was a waste of time,” he said, standing up. “I’ll have Axel drop you back at Oar’s Nest.”
He started to turn away until Savannah cleared her throat. “That’s it?” she asked, squinting.
“Yes.”
“One of the first things you said to me was that you didn’t want to waste each other’s time. So, what was the point of having your friends here snatch me up, only to just say okay and walk away?”
“Obviously my point wasn’t clear. Winsome has been hiring Mercenaries to kill Undines all over Camden Hills and the last time I checked, she was up to four. And then last week, she attempted to do the same to me. Now, you know that I’m a Guardian, so had she been successful, we both know what would have happened. And if that wasn’t enough, here’s the caveat. She’s also been using a very dark and powerful spell that can resurrect an Elder God. When I asked you if you could tell me where to find her, you said you don’t know and I said okay. Because if I lose my patience, you will not be returning home.”
Savannah started to feel nauseous. She squeezed her backpack and sucked in a breath. “I can’t believe she finally did it,” she whispered.
“Say again?”
“I said I can’t believe she finally did it.”
“Care to explain?”
“Since you found me, I can only assume that you know I used to be a member of the same coven as Winsome. And back then, we used to think that she was crazy. A mad woman rambling on about evening the playing field against our enemies but then the Hunters came. We watched as Hunters decimated our numbers and were helpless to do anything about it. So, when Winsome suggested that we use a Linking Spell that would not only connect us through blood, but also strengthen our coven’s magic, no one opposed her. Our High Priestess, at the time, Camille, was against it but like I said, we were helpless and desperate. After two of our members were burned alive in their home, she told Winsome to perform the spell. But the killings didn’t stop and neither did Winsome’s obsession with growing stronger. It was making her paranoid. So, one night, Camille called a secret late night circle to tell us that she didn’t trust Winsome and after a vote, we all decided that she had to be expelled from the coven.”
“I imagine that didn’t go over well with her,” Virek said, folding his arms across his chest.
“I couldn’t tell you because Camille’s body was found the next morning,” Savannah revealed. “Winsome said that it was Hunters but I knew she was lying. Everyone did.”
“But there was nothing you could do.”
Savannah shook her head and fought back tears. “No,” she replied. “Camille’s body wasn’t even cold before Winsome declared herself as our new High Priestess and that’s when I knew that we weren’t safe. So, I decided that I was going to leave.”
“And did you?”
“At our next Esbat, I had every intention of leaving and taking as many of my sisters as I could. The thought of Winsome leading us into literal darkness was just something I couldn’t stomach. She was no longer the smart and timid Witch that I trained with. She was something different.”
“So, what happened?”
“By the time I arrived at Liberty Park, there was no coven to leave.”
“I’m not following,” said Virek.
“When I got there, I watched as my sisters were slaughtered to death by Hunters.”
“Are you suggesting to me that Winsome had her own coven killed?”
“No, I’m telling you that she did because I saw her,” Savannah said, sniffling. “She just stood there and watched like it was nothing. There wasn’t an ounce of remorse on her face. It made me sick then and it still makes me sick to this day. So, I ran. I ran and never looked back.”
“Ms. Chase, why have you decided to tell us this now?”
“Because I know you want Winsome stopped, dead or both but it won’t be easy.”
Virek smirked. “Your lack of faith insults me, but that aside, I’m not worried. In fact, I love a challenge.”
Savannah shook her head. “No, you’re not listening. With our entire coven dead, Winsome is walking around with the power of twenty Witches,” she said. “The spell she used to link us altogether was some very powerful dark magic. And no offense, you may be a Guardian but you are only one man. You won’t be able to defeat her on your own and even if you could, it’s a suicide mission.”
“I cannot think of a better way to die then. As a martyr. But the fact remains. Winsome Egret Avery must be stopped. And I may be one man but it’s never stopped me before. It won’t now.” Virek turned and looked at Axel, who hopped off the counter. “You may return to Oar’s Nest now, Ms. Chase. Axel will drive you and for what it’s worth, I thank you.”
Savannah stood up and swung her backpack over her shoulder. “For what?”
“Your honesty. I’m sure it couldn’t have been easy for you to share that story, but nonetheless, your contribution won’t be forgotten.”
“I didn’t do this for you. I did this because if Winsome succeeds with her plan, we are all truly doomed and I don’t want that on my conscience.”
“Which is why I plan on stopping Winsome, by any means necessary. Suicide mission or not.”
“I may have said it was a suicide mission, but it’s not impossible.”
“What do you suggest then, Ms. Chase?” Virek asked.
Savannah looked up. “The only way you’ll ever get close enough to stopping Winsome, or at least slowing her down, is by binding her magic,” Savannah responded. “And before you ask, I won’t help you do it.”
“Who said I was going to ask?”
Savannah took a deep breath and instinctively put her hand over her stomach; the way a pregnant woman would. Virek noticed this and turned towards the twins, who both nodded. “Can I go now?”
“Yes, but one more question. You said that after your coven was slaughtered, you ran. How have you managed to stay hidden all of these years? If it was Winsome’s plan to execute the lot of you, surely she had to realise that you weren’t among your fallen sisters. So, I’m curious. Just how long until she finds out that you survived and comes looking for you? I reckon it won’t be long.”
“No, it won’t but I’ve been preparing for that day since my sisters were killed. If and when Winsome decides to come for me, I’ll be ready.”
“Well, it seems I’m not the only one with a vested interest in seeing the fall of Winsome Egret Avery.”
Savannah smiled small. “No, you’re not but neither are we.”
Virek raised an eyebrow. “We?”
“I’m not the only Witch that survived that night.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You have any idea what this is about?” Hoss asked.Foy shook her head. “No, but I don’t like it,” she replied. “Harrison has never asked us to come to his house before.”“Yeah, well, I don’t know about you but I’m eager to hear what the old man has to say.”“If you think he’s gonna congratulate you on a job well done, maybe you should really consider going to rehab.”“Rehab is for people with problems,” Hoss said, confidently. “Plus, he’ll be glad to hear that we finally found that Cordova girl.”Foy frowned. “Yeah, we found her and we still have nothing on her,” she said. “Aside from the car accident, we have nothing tying her to the Undine murders.”“But she is Fae, right?”“If she is, why would that matter to Harrison?”“Well, don’t you think that’s something we should ask the old guy? If he ever shows up…” Hoss’ voice trailed off, as he looked around the parlor of Harrison’s townhouse. “Man, it must be nice, huh? To have all of this money and not have to do a single day’s work.”“Mr. Carlyle works every day of his life.” When Hoss and Foy turned, Tully and Cisco were standing in the doorway.“What-what I meant was–”“Oh, don’t be a kiss ass, Jonah.” Tully and Cisco stepped to the side and allowed Harper to walk in between them.“Oh, fuck my life,” Hoss mumbled. “What the hell are you doing here?”“I was wondering the same thing,” Harper said, smiling. She sat down in one of the loveseats and placed her bag on the ground. “When I saw that piece of shit Charger parked outside, I knew I had to be in the wrong place.”“That piece of shit Charger is the only thing I have left to my name.”“It’s more than what you deserve.” Harper turned to Foy, who had a snarl on her face. “Always a pleasure to see you, Brianna. How’s the cop life treating you?”“Not good, clearly. I haven’t arrested you yet.”“Why would you?”“I can think of a list of things–”Tully loudly cleared his throat, forcing Hoss, Foy and Harper to turn around. Harrison Carlyle was standing there with his hands clasped behind his back.“I’m glad all of you could make it on such short notice,” he announced. “But I wish it was under better circumstances.” He walked inside of the parlor and stopped beside Harper’s chair. “I’d like to think of myself as a successful businessman, wouldn’t you say? After all, I took my wife’s company, which was a shell of what it is now, and turned it into a multi-billion dollar enterprise. And you wanna know how I did that? By having a good eye on what works. I invested in a hospital, several hospitals actually, and I made a production company. I employ thousands of people, who I believe are skilled in many different areas. Music, movies, art, the list goes on. But the keyword in all of that is… skilled. And that’s where the three of you come in. Let’s talk about Ms. Baxter here. The young, beautiful and talented woman who, along with her husband at the time–” Harrison pointed to Hoss. “--that would be you, Jonah, decided to steal my money from a bank. Now she wasn’t successful but I decided to take that failure and turn it into something useful. And so far, she hasn’t disappointed me. And then there’s you two.” Harrison walked up to the couch that Hoss and Foy were sitting on and sat down on the coffee table in front of them. “Two of Camden Hills’ finest detectives, who cannot manage to find one girl,” he said, holding up one finger. “The same girl that Harper managed to get an entire file on from the hospital. Tell me, Detectives, what exactly has been the problem in locating this girl?”“We did find her though,” Foy spoke up, clearing her throat. “Sir.”“Oh! You did? Wonderful. Where is she?”Foy looked at Hoss, who looked away. “We-we don’t know.”“But you just said you found her? I know I’m old but my hearing hasn’t left me yet.”“We-we questioned her but we-we couldn’t bring her in.”“Couldn’t or wouldn’t?” Harrison asked Foy.“Couldn’t,” Hoss replied. “We didn’t have anything to hold her in.”“So, you make something up.”“Something like–” Hoss was interrupted when Harrison’s hand slapped him across the face. He nearly fell into Foy’s lap as the entire room let out a gasp in unison. Harper covered her mouth and looked at Tully and Cisco, who remained unbothered.“Don’t you dare give me an excuse!” Harrison shouted. As Hoss held the side of his face, he took a second to recover and when he finally looked up, Harrison was staring him right in the face. “I pay you to get certain things done. If you can’t, I will find someone who can.” He looked at Foy. “Now, I want Drue Cordova in custody by this evening. Am I clear?”Foy nervously nodded. Hoss sat up straight and slowly pulled his hand away from his face. Harrison looked at him and waited until Hoss acknowledged his demand. He nodded.“Good, now get out.” Harper stood up but Harrison put his hand up. “Not you, Ms. Baxter. You can stay.”Briefly glancing at Foy and then Tully and Cisco, she sat back down. Harrison stood up and stood by Harper’s chair again, as Hoss and Foy stood up. Both of them kept their heads down as they walked out of the parlor. Harrison nodded at Tully and Cisco before they turned and walked down the hallway. Alone, Harrison closed the windowed double doors to the parlor and took a deep breath. “My apologies, Ms. Baxter,” he said. “I do not take pleasure in you seeing me in such a manner, but examples have to be made. You understand, don’t you?”Harper swallowed a large lump in her throat and nodded. “Y-yes.”“And your ex-husband has proven to be more useless than useful,” Harrison said, turning around. “I believe with a little encouragement, he will fall in line. Like you. But before that can happen, I need you to be honest with me.” He walked back over to the couch and patted the space next to him. Come, sit.”With staggered breaths, Harper took a seat next to him, slightly flinching when he moved closer to her. “What is your interest in Doctor Andrew Duncan?”“I-I don’t have an interest in-in Doct–”In one quick motion, Harrison grabbed Harper by the throat and pushed her back into the couch. Squeezing tightly, he brought his mouth to her ear. “I will not ask you again,” he spat. “Tell me your interest in Doctor Andrew Duncan or I will make sure your ex-husband finds pieces of you all over Camden Hills.”Struggling to breathe, Harper grabbed at his wrists. Her eyes were nearly about to pop out of their sockets as they started to burn with a salty discharge. “He’s-he’s dating–” When Harrison realized that she couldn’t speak, he loosened his grip and released her throat. “He’s dating Lauren Santeri,” she revealed, coughing.“Lauren Santeri, as in Austin Santeri’s ex-wife?”Massaging her throat, Harper nodded.“And how do you know this?”“Because Austin is here in Camden Hills.”Harrison’s eyes lit up. “Now, that is one hell of a coincidence,” he said, looking at Harper. “Thank you for being honest.”Holding her throat, she gave him a weak smile. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a stack of bills. “For the misunderstanding.” He grabbed her hand and placed the bills in her hand before wrapping her fingers around them. “If you’ll excuse me.”Tully and Cisco met Harrison in the hallway. The three of them stood huddled in a group as Harper scurried out of the parlor and made her way down the stairs. She kept her eyes forward and her bag close to her chest. When the sound of her footsteps faded away, Harrison swayed back and forth and nearly fell, until Tully grabbed him by the arm. “Mr. Carlyle, are you–”“I’m-I’m fine.”“No, you’re not,” Cisco said.As Tully held up, he could feel Harrison’s body trembling. “We need to get you back into bed.”“No! I’ve been in bed long enough. Call Dr. Linus and tell him that I need another appointment.”Tully and Cisco looked at each other. “But boss, it hasn’t even been a week,” Cisco said, with a concerned tone in his voice. “You’re not due for another couple of days.”“I know that, Francisco!” Harrison yelled, catching his breath. “But between those three idiots, I may have to become a little more hands on than I originally anticipated. And to do that, I need my strength. So, call Dr. Linus and get the car ready. We’re heading to the Glass Tower.”
JR was sitting at her desk opening up several envelopes when a beep came through on her phone. Seeing the extension number, she rolled her eyes. "What is it?""You have a visitor," Tia replied."I don't have any meetings scheduled until tomorrow.""I know that."Bitch, JR thought. "So, who is it?" she asked. There was no reply. "Hello? I asked you, who is it?" Suddenly, the door to her office opened and once her eyes landed on her father, she froze. "Dad? What-what are you doing here?""I just thought I'd stop by and check in," Harrison said, smiling. "It's been so long since I've been here. I kind of missed this place.""But it's only been a month and technically, you used to work on the other side of the building."Harrison kissed the front of his teeth and forced another smile. "Yes, Jamison, I remember." He walked in and started looking around her office. "It looks good in here. Very modern.""Well, you never know what a fresh coat of paint can do," JR said, tucking her chin in."Out with the old, in with the new." JR didn't respond. If her father was going to bait her, he would have to come a little harder than that. "So, how are things at the helm?" Harrison asked."They're moving along quite nicely. Stephen just signed Nigel Winters to a developmental management deal, so we'll be releasing a press release about that by next week."Twisting his lips, Harrison nodded. "Well, I guess a 'congratulations' is in order then, huh?" He walked over to the window and clasped his hands behind his back. "Are you planning on releasing anything concerning Cora Bowens?"JR crossed her legs and said, "I'm working on it.""I hope so, because if Jesse Sheppard gets that interview, it won't look good for the company.""I'm well aware of how it would look. I'm in the process of getting a cease and desist letter over to Jesse's people as we speak.""Good, good," Harrison said, pulling his hands to the front of his body. Steepling his fingers together, "You know, if you want... I can have one of my guys--""I have it under control, but thank you," JR said, tapping her finger on her desk."I'm sure you do. Well, I'll let you get back to whatever it is you were doing." He started to walk towards the door, but he stopped. "Oh, by the way, how's the new assistant working out?""I couldn't say just yet.""I like her energy. She seems like she's on top of things. That type of work ethnic is hard to come by nowadays.""So is loyalty."Giving her a half-smile, Harrison nodded. "Enjoy the rest of your day, Jamison. Oh, and please give your mother my love.""And Ollie?" JR asked. "I assume he's still not answering your phone calls.""No, he's not. But your brother will come around. Children always need their parents." Pushing his chest out, Harrison walked out of the office and closed the door behind him."Asshole," she mumbled to herself. Knowing her father as well as she did, she knew that he didn’t just stop by to check in on her progress, although he certainly cared, and he wasn’t going to leave the building right after he left her. So, she tried to think like him and wondered where else he would go. Picking up the phone, she called down to the lobby and asked to speak to one of the security guards, Ramon. She asked him to do her a favor but not to tell anyone where he was going or what he was doing. She gave him explicit instructions that led him straight to the CCTV Room and waited for him to call her back. Within minutes, her phone was ringing.“Ms. Carlyle?”“Yes, Ramon?”“I’ve located Ms. Carlyle.”“And where is he?”“He just stepped off the elevator on P4.”Okay, so he was in the garage. Maybe he was really leaving? JR started to hang up until she heard Ramon’s voice again.“Ms. Carlyle, it seems that Mr. Carlyle isn’t getting in his car.”“He isn’t?”“No, he’s walking towards the right of the parking lot.”“Alone?”“He’s with two gentlemen.”Tully and Cisco, she assumed. Her father’s two most trusted advisers. She had met them when she was around five years old and back then, she remembered envying their relationship. “What’s on the right side of the parking lot?”“Besides cars, I’m not sure,” Ramon replied. “I’m sorry Ms. Carlyle but they’re out of my field of vision. Whatever’s over there, the camera can’t see.”What the hell? “Okay, thank you, Ramon.” When JR hung up, she sat back in her chair. A random door on the side of the parking lot that no one knew where it led to? Surely, she wouldn’t have missed something like that. She had practically grown up in this building. Her curiosity wasn’t going to let her leave this alone. If her father was up to something, she was going to put a stop to it. Grabbing her phone, she stormed out of her office.“Jami— I mean, Ms. Carlyle, where are you—““Nowhere.” Ignoring Tia, JR made her way towards the elevator and inside, she pressed the button for P4. When she stepped out of the elevator and looked around, her father was nowhere to be seen. She looked to her right and started walking. Sure enough, there was a door tucked around the corner of the wall. It was hard to miss but she assumed that was the right point. Sliding her phone in the pocket of her blazer, JR attempted to turn the knob but it wouldn’t budge. It was locked but that wasn’t what stuck out to her. It was the key card lock. Why would there be a lock like that inside of the parking garage?After she stared at it for a while, she dove in her pocket and pulled out her key ring. Locating her personal key card, she held it in front of the sensor but the red light on top never turned green. So, not only was there a door she never saw, the lock to the door didn’t recognize her key card. What the fuck was her father up to?JR pulled out her phone and called Ramon again. “I need you to come down to P4.”Ramon, a tall, lean and tanned man with slick back dark hair, stepped off the elevator and greeted JR with a smile. A smile she had to playfully ignore because what came with that smile was dangerous. A military brat from Maryland, Ramon possessed more charisma in his pinky finger than most people develop in their entire lives. He was cool and he knew it. Dressed in a short sleeved black shirt and black slacks, Ramon handed her a folded up piece of paper. “The building’s blueprint, like you asked.”“Thank you, Ramon.”As she unfolded the paper, Ramon leaned in closer and JR could smell his expensive Versace cologne. It must have had pheromones inside of it because she could feel herself yielding towards him until she caught herself.“So, what exactly are we looking for?” he asked, in a scruffy and deep voice.“Um, ah— I’m trying to figure out how I couldn’t have noticed an entire door in the parking lot. I know we had some renovations done last year but the layout is still roughly the same, right?”“Yeah, aside from these two areas,” he replied, pointing to a spot on the paper.From the corner of her eye, she could see the veins popping up underneath the skin of his arm. Catching herself, she cleared her throat. “Right, so, why is it that this door isn’t on this paper?” She led him around the corner to the door. “And why my card can’t open it?”Ramon’s eyes widened as he stood there staring at the door. “I’m sorry Ms. Carlyle but I’ve never seen this door a day in my life.” He walked up to the door and started feeling around the frame with his hands.JR sucked in a hard breath as she started biting on the tip of her finger. With his back turned, she couldn’t help but imagine what he looked like shirtless. All of those muscles moving around and how it must have felt to be lifted up in those toned arms of his. Wait, what was she doing?! She was a married woman. A happily married woman with a loving and supportive husband. She had no right to be staring at another man the way she was. But with him standing right in front of her, it was hard not to.“Ms. Carlyle?”“Hm?”“Did you hear me?” Ramon asked. “I said we could try and deactivate it but I doubt that would work.”“Why not?”“Because I have no idea who installed it.”Gripping the paper in her hand, JR frowned. “I do.”“Well, if you can get them out here, I could—““No, no, Ramon, that’s okay,” she said, placing her hand on his arm. “You’ve helped me enough. Thank you.”“Are you sure because—“ he placed his hand on top of hers and her breathing quickened.“Yes, I’m sure. I-I should get back upstairs.”“Allow me to escort you back to the elevators.”* * *The cab driver hadn't even pulled off yet before Drue burst through the front door of her mother's house. "Mom?! Aunt Kay?!' she called out, slamming the door behind her. She looked into the conservatory and started to run up the stairs before she heard voices coming from inside of the kitchen. She ran towards the kitchen and braced herself. Her mother and aunt were sitting at the table."Hey Duckie," Kris said, smiling. "You okay?""Yeah, you look out of breath," Ryan added."I should be asking you that," Drue said, walking up to her mother. Nearly falling into her mother's lap, she threw her arms around Ryan and buried her face in her neck. "I came as soon as Aunt Kay called. I'm so sorry I wasn't here. Are you-are you okay?"Ryan smiled and wrapped her arms around Drue. "I'm okay, Bunny. Promise." She could hear Drue starting to cry, and she squeezed her daughter tighter. "There's no need to cry, baby. I said I'm okay.""I know, but still." Drue pulled away and sniffled. "If something had happened to you, I-I--"Ryan placed her hand on Drue's jaw and smiled. "I'm still here, okay? It's gonna take a lot more than a couple of intruders breaking in my house to take me out."Drue pouted and nodded. "I didn't even notice the house," she said, looking around. She noticed the glass missing from the kitchen window. "Jeez, I-I still can't believe you were attacked by Mercenaries. I mean, how did they even find you?""I don't know, but you know your aunt has a theory." Ryan glanced at Kris. "Don't you?""It's just a theory but I wouldn't be so quick to dismiss it. After all, I was right about Mercenaries framing Hunters, wasn't I?"Drue blinked. "Wait, so that's true?""Unfortunately, it is.""How did you find out?""Well, after your mother was attacked by Mercenaries, she was saved by an actual Hunter herself," Kris replied."No shit? Seriously?" Drue asked, looking at her mother. "Wait, how did he find you? This is so confusing.""Yeah, that's what I said. But his name is Austin, and he was initially here about the Undine murders until this Mercenary nonsense caught his attention.""So, he knows about the Undine murders? Does that mean he knows about me? Should I--"Ryan touched Drue's jaw again. "Bunny, relax," she said. "I spoke to him, and he assured me that he's not here for you or our family.""Are we sure we can trust him?" Drue asked, turning to her aunt. "Aunt Kay? Do you think he's telling the truth?"Kris immediately looked up at Ryan, and thought about her response. "Normally, I would say no, but he did save your mother's life. So, for now, I think we should just be cautious.""Kristen.""What? I said cautious, not defensive."Drue studied her aunt's face before she returned to her mother. "So, are you sure you're okay?" she asked. "What did the cops say?""You know they were wondering why a bunch of masked men with semi-automatic weapons decided to target my house," Ryan replied. "But like I told Hoss and Foy, their guess was as good as mine.""Wait, Hoss and Foy? The bald-headed guy and the short woman?""Yeah, you know them?" Kris asked."They questioned her about the night she was kidnapped," Ryan responded. Drue's head spun around. "Yes, I know about that.""How--""The question is, why didn't you tell us?""It slipped my mind.""I understand that, but Drue--""Ryan, relax. Given everything that's been going on with her, we all need to do a little bit of catching up."Ryan relented. "You're right," she said. "So, do we think they're involved? Austin does.""I wouldn't put it past them," Kris replied. "But we have to find out how much they know."Drue put her palm on her forehead and then ran her fingers through her hair. "How much does anyone know?" she asked, sighing. "I mean, between Mercenaries, Dark Fae, Witches and now Hunters, I don't feel like we can trust anyone.""Witches?" Kris asked, leaning forward. "We're dealing with Witches now too?""Oh, yeah. About that... it turns out that it was a Witch that hired the Mercenaries to kill all of those Undines. She also hired the Dark Fae to kidnap me, because--""She wants your blood," Ryan finished."Jesus Christ. I'm sorry I asked," said Kris, shaking her head. "What does Virek have to say?"Drue pressed her lips together and frowned. "He's too busy worrying about the bounty on his head to care," she replied, through her teeth."Bounty? What bounty?" Ryan asked."It's a long story, mom.""I'll make some coffee," Kris said, standing up. "We're all gonna need it."The three Cordova sat at the kitchen table and each of them recapped the last week and a half, not leaving a single detail out. When Drue was done explaining what happened to Virek at the Deviant club and Arvo's visit, neither one of them would admit that they were scared. But they were.Ryan turned to her daughter and said, "Drue, I am so sorry that I lied to you. If I had told you the truth, maybe none of this would have happened. But--""You don't know that for sure, mom. I know you were doing what you thought was right, but whether you told me when I was five or fifteen, none of it would have changed anything. Whether I'm aligned or not, I'm still a Hybrid.""Which means she'll always be a target," Kris added. "But that doesn't mean you have to be a victim."Drue chuckled. "Yeah, that's what I told myself the night of Mildred Grant's death," she said, her voice deflated. "But as long as Winsome is out there, she's never gonna stop hunting me until she gets my blood or I'm dead. And then, that leaves the Courts.""Wait, if the Unseelie know about Drue, then we have to assume the Seelie do too, right?" Kris asked."Yeah, but why would they send Virek to protect her knowing what she is?" Ryan asked."What if that was the plan all along?"Drue and Ryan looked at each other and then at Kris. "I don't get it," Drue said."Here me out," Kris said, holding her hand up. "What if the Courts are working together? I know it sounds crazy but at this point, we can't rule anything out. What if Winsome went to both Courts about Drue and tried to pit them against each other? The Unseelie agreed to help her, but the Seelie didn't, so the Seelie asked Virek to protect Drue?""But what would the Seelie get out of it?" Ryan said. "Drue is still a Hybrid, which is a clear violation of their rules. We know the Unseelie don't care about the rules, but the Seelie do. So, why would they protect her?"Remembering her conversation with Sven on the way to the Deviant, Drue chimed in. "They wouldn't," she said. "When Arvo stopped by my apartment, I overheard him and Virek talking. He said that he was rebuilding the Unseelie Court because all of them were dead."Kris started massaging her temples. "Now I have a headache.""Before Arvo left, Virek asked him about Evan. He said that he was missing. He's a Light Fae and also a Guardian.""You don't think the Seelie have him?""If they do, they're holding him for some reason," Drue replied, jumping to her feet. "I have to talk to Virek.""Wait, what do you know?" Ryan asked, frantically."I think the Seelie are gonna make a trade. Evan for me.""But why?""So, I can kill Winsome."“Drue, wait,” Kris said, standing up. “What do you think he’s gonna do?”“I-I don’t know, Aunt Kay but I need to see him.”Seeing the urgency and affection in her niece’s eyes, she understood. She reached into her pocket and pulled out her car keys. “Here, take my car.” She tossed them to Drue, who caught them in her hand.“Thanks.”“Drue, be careful,” Ryan said.“I will!”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Virek! Virek! Open up!”Pissed off that someone would be banging on his door, Virek stormed down the stairs and angrily pulled the door open. “Have you gone mad?”“I need to talk to you.”Frowning at Drue, he stepped to the side and allowed her to walk inside. “You could’ve rang me,” he said, letting the door slam shut.“I know but it’s–” she stopped when she realized that Virek was standing there without a shirt on. Although she had seen his chest before, he looked completely different now that his wounds were completely healed. His messy hair was pulled up into a messy bun and his jeans hung ever so slightly on his hips. “--you mind putting some clothes on?”“Actually, I do. Now what is so important that it couldn’t wait?”“I think the Seelie Court has Evan.”“I’m sure they do.”Confused by the monotony in his voice, Drue narrowed her eyes. “You knew that already?”“I had an inkling.”“But you’re not in a rush to… I don’t know, save him?”“Evan is a Light and he’s also a Guardian,” Virek said, matter-of-factly. “If they kill him, they’ll have to explain his absence, which won’t be easy. So I’m sure I have time.” He walked into the kitchen and poured himself a drink.“How can you be so sure?” Drue asked.“I never said I was. Like I said, I had an inkling.” Taking a sip, he looked at Drue and raised an eyebrow. “Is that why you rushed over here? To tell me something I already knew?”“Well, I didn’t know you already knew. But yeah, sort of.”“So?”“My mom was attacked by Mercenaries two days ago.”“Is she dead?”“No, thank God. She’s fine but that’s-that’s not the point.”“Then what is?” he asked, walking over to the couch. He sat down and rested his arm on the back of the couch.“I just told you,” Drue said, following him. “My mom was attacked by Mercenaries and nearly killed.”“But you also said she survived.”“Virek, are you even listening to me? Did you hear what I just said? I just told you that my mom was attacked and you didn’t even flinch.”“I wasn’t aware I was meant to?”Drue let out an exasperated sigh. “I know you’re still mad that she lied to you, but you could at least pretend to be concerned,” she said. “At least for my sake.”“And why would I do that?”“Seriously?”“If we’re being honest with one another, I’m actually surprised that you’re so concerned.”“What? What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Drue asked, her brow creasing. “Why wouldn’t I be concerned? She’s my mother, Virek!”“I’m fully aware of who she is, Drue. But I’m also aware of the fact that she not only lied to me, she lied to you too.”“I know what she did but she was attacked. I think that might override any anger I had for her before.”Virek shrugged. “Okay.”“What is wrong with you?”“Nothing, love.”“Then why are you acting like this?” Drue asked. “If I was sitting here telling you that one of the twins was killed, you would’ve murdered half of the city already.”Virek took a sip of his drink and nodded. “And you’re probably right, but your mother is not one of the twins,” he said, lifting his head. “They would’ve killed those Mercenaries.”“For your information, my mother did kill them.”“Then why are you so upset? You should be celebrating.”“I think I’ll save the celebration until after I find out who did this,” Drue said, sternly. “My mother isn’t involved in this. She shouldn’t be getting shot at and attacked in her own home.”“I beg to differ.”“I’m not surprised.” Tilting her head to the side, she squinted her eyes. “Wait, you don’t think Winsome had anything to do with this, do you?”“I could see how it would look that way.”“But I don’t get it. Why would she want my mom dead?”“Well, if she did, she wouldn’t be the only one.”“And what the hell is that supposed to mean?” Drue asked, slapping her thigh.“Drue, I hate to be bearer of bad news but I could think of a number of people that would want your mother dead,” Virek replied.“Like?”“Pick a number, love. You and your family are on everyone’s radar now.”“Because of me and what I am,” Drue said, hunching her shoulders.“And because your mother lied about it.”“How long are you gonna hold that against her? She made a mistake, Virek. People do it all the time. You’re gonna have to get over it at some point.”“Oh, I am over it but there are people out there that aren’t as forgiving as I am,” he said, sitting forward. “Look, I may not be a fan of your mother’s actions but you and I aren’t the only people she lied to. In fact, it’s because of that lie that we’re all in the shit we’re in. We are not the only people that know about you.”“I know that.”“So, why are we having this conversation, Drue?”She stroked the back of her neck and then shrugged. “I don’t know, Virek,” she said, softly. “I came over here thinking you could tell me what to do, where to start… something. But instead, you’re brushing me off and–” she paused. “--acting like you don’t care. It’s like you’re two different people.”“Is it that I’m two different people or is it that you’re refusing to acknowledge the truth?”“And what truth is that, Virek? That I keep expecting you to care but you don’t?”“That’s exactly right. You’re right. I don’t care. Look, I may be a lot of things but I’m not a liar. So, here’s another bit of truth for you. I was asked to protect you. Not your mother, not your aunt, your best friend or the bloke that delivers your mail. The Seelie Court asked me to protect you and that’s the only thing I’m required to care about.”“But what if the Seelie Court was behind all of this?”“What are you on about?”“You heard me,” she said. “What if the Seelie Court was behind all of this? Then what?”“Then nothing.”Her face dropped. “Nothing? What do you mean nothing? You can’t just sit there and not do anything.”“I can and I will. And if you had any intelligence, you’d leave this alone.”“I wish I could but I can’t. If they weren’t behind my mother’s attack, then they know who did. It’s like you said, everyone knows about me now. So, it would stand to reason that they’d–”“If you think going to see the Seelie Court is a good idea, you’re off your fucking rocker.”“I’m willing to take that chance.”“Then you’re even more of an idiot than I thought.”Every inch of her wanted to punch the smugness right out of his face but she had learned to expect this. Not like it but expect it. Virek may have known how to make her smile but he also knew how to piss her off. “I don’t know what’s going on with you but I never thought of you as a coward.”Virek smirked. “I’ve got to hand it to you Cordova women,” he said. “You never cease to amaze me. I am far from a coward, Drue. I’m just not a bloody fool.”“I beg to differ.”“You can differ all you like, love. But the truth is the truth. If you think that you are gonna make it past the front door of the Seelie Court, or whoever, you will not see your family again. That I’m sure of.”“You don’t know that.”“Actually, I fucking do!” Virek shouted. “They’re Fae, Drue! Light, Dark, whichever, it doesn’t matter! There is only one thing that keeps the Courts connected and that’s their mutual view on disrespect,” he said, rising to his feet. “And I don’t know about you but I can’t think of a higher form of disrespect than to have you of all people walk in there demanding answers to questions you don’t really want to ask”“Don’t tell me what I want.”He walked up to her and stopped in front of her face. Towering over her, his eyes were dark. “I’m the only person that can. But for the sake of this experiment, let’s play devil’s advocate. Say you do get through those doors, are you really going to ask them the million dollar question? Because I don’t and you want to know why? It’s because if they tried to kill your mother, what’s to stop them from killing you? You’re a Hybrid, love. A walking, talking, living, breathing contradiction. And if they have a chance to rectify that, they will not hesitate. So, tell me, is that what you really want?”Drue squeezed her eyes shut. “No.”“I didn’t think so.”“So, what am I supposed to do?”“Thank your lucky stars that your mother survived. Most Fae wouldn’t have.” Virek was making his way back over to the couch when he noticed Drue walk into the kitchen area. He was about to sit down when she grabbed a knife. “Drue?! What the bloody hell are you doing?” He watched as her eyes teared up as she held the knife up to her neck. “Drue, put the knife down. Killing yourself won’t solve anything.”“Won’t it?! If I’m dead, then my mother won’t be in danger, I can stop lying to everyone I love, I won’t have to keep looking over my shoulder and you can stop pretending like I’m not a burden to you.”“You are not a burden.”“Stop fucking lying to me!” she screamed. “If I’m dead, you won’t have to look at me like a charity case anymore. I won’t inconvenience your life anymore.”“Drue, you were never an inconvenience to me,” Virek said, putting his hands up.“That’s bullshit and you know it!” Her eyes briefly flashed a golden color.“I promise you, it’s not bullshit. Okay, I’ll admit it. I was not too happy about having to babysit some baby Undine but once I realized that the Seelie Court would owe me one, I agreed to it.” He slowly started to creep forward but with every step he took forward, Drue took one backwards. “It was selfish, I won’t argue that. But all of that was before I realized how much you and I are alike.”“Why? Because we’re both unaligned? Not good enough.”“No, because I know exactly how you’re feeling. I felt the same way. I didn’t feel like I had a choice in protecting you. And yes, a lot of my grudge with Winsome is personal and trust me, she and I will get our moment. But the fact that she’s also after you makes it even more personal. Back at your flat, I made you a promise, didn’t I? I said that I would end this nightmare for you and you told me not to make promises I can’t keep.” He took another step closer. “And normally I wouldn’t but this is a promise I fully intend on keeping. So, if there’s even the tiniest part of you that believes me, you’ll put that knife down.” For a moment, there was nothing but silence in the apartment. If she didn’t drop the knife, Virek knew that he would have to move fast before she did something stupid. “Drue…”She slowly pulled the knife away from her neck and dropped it to the floor. Virek walked up and quickly picked it up, tossing it in the sink. As soon as he turned, Drue fell into him and wrapped her arms around his torso. He scooped her up into his arms and carried her over to the couch. He laid her down and covered her with a throw blanket. As she laid there quietly sniffling, he sat down on the coffee table in front of her. After some time, she quieted down and looked up at him. There was so much sadness in those deep brown eyes of hers. A sadness he wanted to kill. A sadness he wanted to protect her from but he knew that it would never be that simple. It never was, especially for him.“Are you mad at me?” she asked, in a tiny voice.“No, he replied, softly. “The moment I met you, I knew you would be a pain in my ass.”She gave him a small smile. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”“It’s not. Just promise me you won’t do something like that again.”“Promise.”He studied her face and sighed. He reached out and rubbed the side of her face. “I’m sorry about what happened to your mother and I understand the urge to seek revenge but you have to be smart now, Drue. You can’t go out looking for trouble. It’s not safe for you anymore and if something happened to you, I don’t know—““You don’t know what?” she asked.“It’s not important.”“I hate when you do that.”“When I do what?”“Hide your emotions,” she replied. “You push me away just as quickly as you pull me in. What’s holding you back?”He wanted to say everything but the word refused to leave his lips. “That’s a story for another day,” he responded. “Close your eyes and rest.”Begrudgingly, she did as she was told. A couple of seconds later, he started to get up until he felt Drue’s arm on his. “Are you gonna leave me again?”“Do you want me to?”“No.”“Then I’ll stay.”Drue sat up on her elbow and signaled for him to take a seat beside her. He did and she settled her head in his lap. Unable to decide where to put his hands, he stretched his arm on the back of the couch and within seconds, they both fell asleep. Together.
When Virek woke up the next morning, he rubbed his eyes and groaned as he sat forward. He leaned his elbows on top of his knees and that’s when he realized that Drue wasn’t there. He turned to the side and she wasn’t on the couch either. To his right, her boots were neatly placed by the balcony door, which was open. The curtains flowed upwards as the breeze coming in from the Bellwich Reservoir circulated throughout his apartment. He stood and stretched before he stepped onto the balcony. Drue was standing there with his throw blanket thrown over her shoulders. “How long was I asleep?” he asked.She looked at him and smiled. “Long enough.”“I didn’t know I’d be so tired.”“Well you were.”“You didn’t take advantage of me, did you?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.“If I did, you wouldn’t know.”“That’s too bad. I haven’t enjoyed a good shag in a while.” From the corner of his eye, he could see her smiling. “Neither have you, I presume.”Drue snorted. “I’m not even gonna dignify that with an answer.”“You just did.”“And you’re gross.”He leaned his arms on the balcony rail and looked out at the river before he turned towards her. He admired the way her hair blew in the wind and how ethereal she looked underneath the moonlight. When she caught him staring, he quickly turned away and cleared his throat. “So, did you get some rest or were you too busy watching me sleep?”“You wish but no, I couldn’t sleep.”“Too much on your mind?”“Something like that,” she replied, looking down. “I’m sorry about earlier.”“There’s no need to apologize.”“No, there is. I-I shouldn’t have lost it the way I did. It-it was embarrassing.”“Drue, what you’re going through, I wouldn’t wish it on my worst enemy,” he said. “No one is gonna blame you for being overwhelmed.”“But I’m not just overwhelmed, Virek. I’m… I don’t know what I am. I don’t know what to do. I’ve lost my best friend, my mother almost died… I just feel lost. I feel like everything around is crumbling. I don’t know who to trust. I don’t know how much more of this I can take.”“You can trust me,” he said, looking at her. Once their eyes met, he stood up straight and inched closer to her. She turned and looked up at him, as he reached out and grabbed her hand. Their fingers interlocked and a brief moment passed where time slowed down around them. He watched as her breathing deepened in anticipation of whatever affection he was going to show but he couldn’t. Instead, he dropped her hand and walked back inside.Drue followed him, tossing the throw blanket on the couch. “What the hell was that?” she asked.“I need a drink,” he said, out loud. He walked into the kitchen, grabbed a glass and poured himself a Whiskey. “You want one?”“Fuck drinking, Virek. I want you to talk to me. Why do you always do that?”“Do what?”“Don’t play stupid with me,” she said, angrily. “You know what I’m talking about. Why do you always pull away from me like that? First, it was at my apartment, then just now. I see the way you look at me. Why can’t you just admit that you feel something for me?”He took a sip of his drink and placed the glass down. “It’s not that I can’t.”“You just won’t.”“It’s not as simple as you think it is, Drue.”“No, it is,” she argued. “You just won’t try.”“I’m not doing this right now.” He grabbed his glass and started to walk towards the couch until Drue stepped in front of him.“Yes you are. You cannot keep doing this shit to me, Virek. I was ready to fucking kill myself earlier just so you didn’t have to worry about wasting your time protecting me. And you talked me out of it by pretending that we have some kind of a bond. But now you can’t even admit to me how you feel.”“Because it’s better for both of us if I didn’t.”“Bullshit!” she yelled. “Can you really stand there and tell me that the kiss at my apartment meant nothing to you? Nothing at all?”“No, I can’t.”“So, what are you so afraid of then?”“I’m not afraid of anything,” he said, taking another sip. He tried to walk past her but she refused to move. He closed his eyes and looked away. “Drue, I’m begging you,” he whispered. “Drop it.” He attempted to move past her again but this time, she put her hand on his chest. “Drue–”“You can’t even look me in my face, can you?” she said, her eyes trailed up and down his face. “You put on this charade in front of everyone, like you have everything under control but the truth is, you’re just as vulnerable as the rest of us. You don’t know what you want.” She pulled her hand away and walked past him. He put his glass down on the coffee table and grabbed her by the wrist, spinning her around. When she looked up, his gray eyes looked darker than usual.“Just because I can’t say what you want to hear doesn’t mean I don’t feel the way you think I do.”“No, that’s exactly what it means, Virek. And if you can’t see the difference, you’re not as smart as you think you are.”“You want to know how I feel about our kiss? I’ll tell you. If I hadn’t pulled away, I wouldn’t have been able to stop, which wouldn’t have been good for you.” He started walking her backwards until her back came up against the edge of the kitchen island. He kept his hand on her wrist, pressing his thumb down so he could feel her pulse. “And as far as right now is concerned, I would love nothing more than to just rip off all of your clothes and devour every inch of your body, inside and out.” She swallowed and sucked in a deep breath, unable to look him in the eyes. “I want to kiss you in places only you and I know exist and listen to you beg me to stop, even though we both know you wouldn’t want me to.” He bit down on his bottom lip as he stared at hers. “But none of that can happen.”“Why not?” she asked, breathless.“Because then I’d have to kill you.” With that, he dropped her wrist and turned away.Her jaw dropped. “Kill… kill me? What are you talking about?”He grabbed his glass and took another sip. “You should leave now.”“Virek…”“I said leave.”She opened her mouth to say something but stopped. She stepped forward, wanting to beg him to explain but he stepped back onto the balcony, leaving her standing there. She hurried to put her boots on and grabbed her jacket before she stormed out of his apartment, slamming the door behind her as hard as she could. With her hand on the other side of the door, she sucked in a breath. With tears blurring her eyes, she took the elevator down to the garage. As soon as the doors opened, she stumbled out and tried to catch her breath. She held onto a pillar and put her hand on her chest. With her back turned, a dark hooded figure appeared behind her and slapped a rag over her mouth. She scratched and clawed in a panic before she felt herself becoming lightheaded; her vision slowly fading to black.Virek remained on the balcony and finished his drink in an angry silence. When he heard his front door slam shut, he knew that was for him. Drue was upset and she had every right to be. He shouldn’t have walked away from her like that but he really felt like he didn’t have any other choice. As much as he wanted to give her the honesty she was dying for, he knew what the consequences would be. He’d told her as much. Sure, he could just chalk it up to her being young and naive but she wasn’t stupid and she wasn’t blind. She could see his growing feelings for her and it was becoming harder for him to hide it. The feeling of dread he felt when she was ready to slit her own throat, all because she thought his life would be easier without her. Or the way she just fell into his arms and allowed him to hold her. It was heartbreaking. He thought about Ryan’s words again. She trusts you. Maybe he was going about this all wrong. Would it be that bad if he admitted that the last person in the world he wanted to be stuck with had become the only person he wanted to be stuck with? Fuck. Electricity formed between his fingers and the glass in his hand exploded into several little pieces. He needed a shower.After he dressed, settling on a pair of black skinny jeans, black leather Chelsea ankle boots, an untucked white button up t-shirt and his leather jacket, he was making his way down the stairs when Axel and Sven walked in. As he stepped off the stairs, he watched as the twins made their way through his apartment, as if they were looking for something. “Anything I can help you lads with?”“Is Drue here?” Sven asked.“She was.”Axel noticed the look on Virek’s face and looked at his brother. “Where did she go?” he asked.“I haven’t a clue. Probably to find out who attacked her mother.”“Wait, Ryan was attacked? What happened?”“It seems that she attacked by Mercenaries.”“What?!” Sven yelled. “Is-is she okay?”“Yes, she managed to kill them.”“Wait, why are Mercenaries attacking Drue’s mother?” Axel inquired, raising an eyebrow.“That’s what Drue wanted to know,” Virek replied. “Right before she asked me if the Seelie Court was responsible.”“Were they?”Virek looked up and narrowed his eyes. “Don’t be daft, Axel.”“Boss,” Axel said, stepping forward. “Please don’t tell me you let her go after the Seelie Court.”“Of course I didn’t. I told her she was mad and to forget about it.”“Good. So, where is she?” Sven asked.Virek clenched his jaw. “Are you deaf, mate? I just told you she left.”“Without her car?”“What are you on about now?”“You said she left but there’s a car in the garage,” Sven replied.“Show me.”The twins led Virek down to the garage and sure enough, there was a car still parked there. The three of them walked up and separated to each examine both sides of the car. All of the doors were closed and there were no signs of a struggle.“I don’t see anything out of place but something’s not right about this,” Axel said. “Drue wouldn’t have left without her car–”“Drue doesn't have a car," Sven said, opening the driver's side door. "This is her aunt's car.”"Okay, but still. She wouldn't have left without her aunt's car.""And not without the keys either." Sven bent down and picked up a pair of keys that were on the ground beside the driver side. He handed them to Virek, who squeezed them in the palm of his hand. “What if something happened to her?”“We don’t know that yet, brother,” Axel said. “We can’t jump to conclusions.” Virek rubbed his hand across his mouth and sighed. “Boss, what are we gonna do?”Pacing back and forth, Virek rubbed his thumb around the ring of Drue’s keys and shut his eyes. Sven was right. What if something did happen to her? Should he tell the twins about his argument with Drue? How stressed she was about her mother and how he brushed off her concerns? He had pulled and pushed her away too many times and now she was gone.“Boss?” Axel repeated. “You okay?”“We need to call Tyson and get him over here. Maybe he can tell us which direction she went.”“I doubt Tyson is gonna help us,” Axel said. “He already paid his debt to you.”“Fuck!” Virek yelled. “There’s gotta be someone else that can–”“What about the Witch?”“What Witch?” Virek asked, looking at Axel.“The one that escaped with Savannah Chase. Dawn Keller.”“Have you located her?”“Yeah, she’s upstairs in the spare apartment,” Axel replied.“Why didn’t you tell me that before?! We’ve been standing here wasting precious time–”“Boss, relax. That’s what me and Sven were coming to tell you.”Virek looked at the twins before he turned away and took a deep breath. “Fine,” he said, exhaling. “Let’s go and have a chat with this bloody fucking Witch. She better have something worthy to say or I’ll chop her head off and hang it from the rafters in the Delta.” He and Axel started walking towards the elevator but stopped when they realized Sven wasn’t behind them. “You plan on joining us, Sven?”“Someone should go and tell Ryan what’s going on.”“Brother, her mother was just attacked by Mercenaries,” Axel said. “I don’t think telling her that her daughter is missing again is the smartest thing to do right now.” He could see the concern in his brother’s face. “Look, I know you’re worried about Drue, I get it. But we can’t go off the deep end just yet. Let’s see what this Witch has to say first, okay?” He walked up to Sven and put his hand on his shoulder. “We’re gonna find her. I promise.”Sven looked at him and nodded. On the elevator ride up, Virek couldn’t help but silently stare at Sven. He was surprised to see him openly display an emotion like fear, especially for Drue. He was genuinely worried about her and Virek didn’t know how to take that. How was it so easy for him to show that side of himself? He snatched his eyes away and tried to focus on the task ahead. He ignored the jealousy he was feeling. He couldn’t be distracted. Not now.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Foy wasn't sure what she'd walk into at the police department. She hadn't heard from Hoss since he was slapped by Harrison at his penthouse, and she couldn't blame him. If he wasn't pissed off, he had to be embarrassed. To be slapped in a room full of people, two of which were women, had to be emasculating as hell and she wasn't sure Hoss' pride could survive something like that. Underneath all of that forced masculinity was still a man longing for acceptance and love. Two things that Harrison's money couldn't buy.When Foy walked through the lobby and around the administrator’s desks, she was about to pass by Hoss’ office until she saw him sitting there. "Jonah?""I think I figured it out.""Figured out what?" she asked, walking inside of his office.“Close the door, first.”“Okay…” she said, as she closed the door. “What’s up?”"I think I know why Harrison is so obsessed with the Cordova girl," he replied. "Come here, look."She walked around the desk and stood behind Hoss' chair. There were two pictures up on his screen, they looked the same. "Okay, what am I looking at?""These are Drue Cordova's x-rays from the night she was in that car accident." As Hoss was talking, Foy couldn't help but smell the scent of alcohol and cigarettes coming off of him. "Notice anything?""Yeah, you've been drinking.""Sue me. But I'm talking about the x-rays, Brianna. The one on the left is of her broken arm, taken the night she was admitted and the one on the right is the next morning."Foy leaned in closer to the screen. "Oh shit, her arm healed in under twenty four hours?"Hoss sat back in his chair and nodded. "It took me all night, but I think I finally figured it out," he said, proudly. "Drue Cordova is a Fae that can heal.""So, you think that's why Harrison is interested in her? I don’t see how the two are connected.""I figured you'd say that, so I looked into Harrison's medical history, and I found this." Hoss flipped through a folder and pulled out a piece of paper. He handed it to Foy, who grabbed a chair and sat down beside him. He watched as she skimmed through the paper and anxiously waited."Fuck," she whispered. "Harrison had two strokes within a year of each other," she revealed. Hoss nodded. "Shit, he looks good.""Yeah, that's what I said, but have you ever thought about why he looks so good? Especially for a man in his mid-seventies."Foy's eyes darted between her partner and the piece of the paper. "You don't think--""I do," Hoss said, nodding. "I think Harrison is using Faes to heal himself.""But Drue Cordova is the only Fae we know of that can heal. There are a bunch of Fae out there that have different powers.""You're right, she's the only Fae we know of. But what if there are more?" He leaned in closer to her. "Harrison asked me to keep him involved in any suspicious deaths around Camden Hills, right?" Foy nodded. "And what's more suspicious than four unrelated murders?""Okay, but those murders weren't Fae.""Okay, fair enough but check this out," Hoss said, grabbing another folder. "I did a little digging. All four of the women killed all owned or frequented the shops in the Delta District," he said, handing the folder to Foy.She looked up and frowned. "And?""And… all four women's bodies were taken to the same funeral home." He grabbed another folder and opened it. "McGee Funeral Services is currently owned by Solomon Shade, who happens to be a former employee of Carlyle Industries." Hoss pointed to the folder and said, "This is it, Bri. I know it is.""Hoss, I know how you get when you think you're onto something and--""Brianna, when you told me about your arrangement with Harrison and the existence of Fae, I thought you were crazy, but you asked me to trust you. I'm asking you to do the same for me."Foy took a deep breath. "Alright, alright, fine," she said. "So, you think this Solomon Shade is involved with Harrison as well?""Yes.""How?""Let's go find out." Hoss grabbed his car keys, jacket and stood up. He started to walk away until Foy grabbed his arm. "What?""You might wanna change your shirt first," she said. "You smell like a liquor store."
“Have you heard from Drue?” Ryan asked, whispering. She put her hand over the phone as she walked into the women’s bathroom and locked herself in one of the stalls. “What? What do you mean? No! Of course not. I would’ve told you if I spoke to her. Would you calm the hell down?! She said she was going to see Virek, so maybe she’s still there. Kris, I don’t know! But reporting your car stolen is not a good idea. Why? What do you mean why? It’s gonna bring unnecessary attention to us and we still aren’t sure of the police, remember?!” When she heard someone walk into the bathroom, she peaked through the stall’s opening but she couldn’t see anyone. “Okay, listen. I have to go. But I’ll stop by Virek’s loft after I get off work. Alright, fine. I’ll pick you up as soon as I get off. Bye.” She ended the call and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. Kris had been calling her all morning and initially, she thought she was just being annoying but it turns out that she was worried about Drue. Neither of them had heard from her since she left to go to Virek’s house and Kris was beginning to panic. Although she shared her sister’s fears, she had to be the rational one. Flushing the toilet, Ryan stepped out of the stall. There was a dark-skinned woman standing by the sink fixing her wig in the mirror. In front of her was a small bottle of wig glue, a rattail comb and a small hair dryer that was plugged into the wall. She gave Ryan a small smile and then laughed to herself.“I know you’re probably like, is this woman seriously in here gluing her wig down?”“No… well, yeah. Maybe,” Ryan said, smiling. “But I get it. Before I did the big chop, I used to wear wigs all of the time.”The woman sighed. “Well, I’m getting tired of these wigs,” she said. “But I’ve been natural for six months now and I have no idea what to do with my hair. And today, of all days, I have this big date and this stupid lace keeps lifting.”“I know I may sound a little biased, but do the big chop. It’s not as bad as women make it seem.”The woman shrugged. “I go back and forth about it. Part of me wants to do it so I can start with a fresh head of hair but then I look at women like… you, for example, and then I’m like, I don’t think I could pull off short hair like that.”Ryan smiled and began washing her hands. “You’ll never know unless you try,” she said. She rinsed her hands off and stepped to the other side of the woman to use the hand dryer. “Oh, and good luck with that date.”“Thanks. I’m Tyisha, by the way.”“Ryan. It’s nice to meet you.” She waved before she walked out of the bathroom. She put her hands in the pockets of her white straight leg pants and began walking down the hallway back to her desk. She had her head down when she turned the corner and bumped into something hard. “Oh, I’m so… sorry–”When she looked up, a man was standing there holding her elbow in his hand. “Por favor tenga cuidado, senora.” He watched as she struggled to say something and smiled. “Are you okay?”Ryan nodded. She turned and was surprised to see that the two of them were being stared at. She blinked and realized that he was still holding her elbow. She gave him a small smile and gently pulled her elbow away. "Um, yes, I'm fine," she said. "I'm sorry. I-I should have been looking at where I was going.""No problem. I tend to do the same thing when I'm deep in thought, only I usually end up walking into a wall."She snorted and quickly covered her mouth with her hand, as she gave him a onceover. He stood at around five foot eight, not too short but not too tall, and he was dressed in a black t-shirt that was unbuttoned just enough to expose the many tattoos on his chest. He had several silver cross chains around his neck and the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his elbow, exposing even more tattoos. He had three crosses tattooed together on the left side on his neck and a dark pair of shades sat on top of his short and curly dark hair. He was wearing a pair of blue jeans that hung slightly off of his thin frame and his dark goatee and stubble had hints of gray in them. His hooded eyes looked tired but inviting. He was an older man but there was a mature sexiness about him, surrounded by an aura of Latin flavor."I'm Christian Barrios," he introduced, holding his hand out. His Spanish accent was thick and heavy.She stared at his hand before she finally shook it. "Ryan... Cordova," she said, clearing her throat. "It's nice to meet you, Mr. Barrios.""Mr. Barrios is my father. Call me Chris."Ryan turned away to hide her blushing. His charm was evident. "My apologies, Mr-- I mean, Chris."A man standing behind him leaned in and said, "Mr. Barrios, the car is waiting.""Ah, yes. I must be going."
"Oh, I didn't mean to keep you.""No, el placer es mío. The pleasure is mine. Excuse me."She stepped to the side and allowed him to walk by. She watched him make his way around the corner and she couldn't help but stare."Woman, that was really brave of you." Ryan turned to see her co-worker, another executive assistant named Abby, standing beside her."Brave? What do you mean?""Pretending to bump into the Director of Marketing," Abby replied, bumping their shoulders."Wait, that was him?!" Ryan asked. "Damn, I didn't even--""Girl, I know. He is gorgeous. He's got that," Abby wiggled her shoulders. "Whole Latin thing going on. Ugh." She folded her arms across her chest and held her finger between her lips."Abby, you do remember that you're married, right?"She sucked her teeth and groaned. "Yes, yes, I know that I'm married but did you see that man? Please. I'd leave Marques in a minute."She looked at Ryan and the both of them started laughing. "You’re a mess.""Oh no, we are not gonna do that," Abby said, shaking her finger. "I saw the way you were looking at him and how he was holding your elbow? Pssh.""I bumped into the man and he helped me to my feet. That is all.""Well, he could help me out my--""Abigail.""Alright fine, but you know what I mean," Abby said, smiling. "You were thinking the exact same thing."Ryan shook her head as she made her way over towards her desk. Abby followed her. “I definitely was not,” she said, grabbing her handbag from inside a drawer. “And what is this talk of leaving Marques? I thought counseling was helping.”“I did too but he spends the majority of the session waiting for me to talk,” Abby said, admiring her acrylic nails. “I don’t know, I guess I’m just bored. Marques doesn’t try anymore. I miss the excitement.”Ryan placed her handbag on top of her desk as she slipped her ankle length coat on. “Have you tried… I don’t know, surprising him for a change?”“Hey, whose side are you on? We’ve been working together for over five years,” Abby said, frowning. “I’ve only been married to Marques for two.”“You know I’m on your side but I also have to be honest with you. Men want to be surprised too. It works both ways.” Ryan grabbed her handbag and pushed her chair in. “Are you staying late again or are you avoiding your husband… again?”“No comment.”“Okay, well I’ll see you tomorrow.” After she clocked out, she rushed to her car and turned on the ignition. If she knew her sister, Kris was waiting for her on the porch. So, she backed out of the parking lot and sped home.* * *She could hear the door open and she quickly started to try and free herself from the rope binding her wrists and hands together. No luck. She couldn’t see anything through the bag over her face but she could hear multiple footsteps approaching her. How many people were in there? “Who’s-who’s there?! Where am I?! Why am I tied up?! Please just let me–”“Ms. Keller, relax,” Virek said. “All you have to do is answer a couple of questions and you’ll be a free woman. Sounds good?”“Y-yes.”“Good. I’m going to take the bag off your head and if you scream or piss me off, I’ll kill you before you can take your next breath. Nod if you understand.” She nodded. Virek walked up to her and slowly pulled the bag off.Dawn Keller, a short woman whose upper body was completely covered in tattoos, sat there with a look of horror in her face. She had long auburn locs and blue eyes. “What… what do you want?” she asked, stammering.“Like I said, I have a couple of questions for you,” Virek said. “And may I remind you that your answers will determine if you leave her alive or dead. So, question number one, where is the Witch called Winsome?”“Winsome? I-I don’t know. I haven’t seen her since–”“Since she ordered the slaughter of your coven, yes we know.”“How do you–”“Savannah Chase was very forthcoming when we spoke and I’m hoping you will too,” Virek said. “So I’m going to ask you again. Where can I find Winsome?”“If you spoke to Savannah, then you know that she and I have been trying to stay as far away from Winsome as possible,” Dawn replied. “Therefore I couldn’t tell you where she is because I don’t wanna know where she is.”“Well, that doesn’t help me and at this point, I’m losing my patience. Why is it that no one can tell me where this Witch is? I’m gonna have to go to the Delta District and interrogate every bloody Witch I can get my hands on, haven’t I?”Dawn swallowed. “Killing innocent Witches is gonna get you the answers you want,” she said.“Yeah but it will make me feel better.”“Listen, the only way you’re gonna make Winsome come out of wherever she’s hiding is to give her a reason and killing the Witches of the Delta District isn’t a good enough reason.”“It isn’t?”“No,” Dawn replied, frowning. “When she slaughtered her own coven, she made it clear that she does not care about Witches. So, as much as they hate her, they still won’t stand against her.”“Maybe they just need a little persuasion,” Virek said.“Is this guy forreal?” Dawn asked, looking at the twins.“I am and I’m going to tell you the same thing I told Ms. Chase. I will stop Winsome and anyone who gets in my way.”“I hear you buddy. So, if there’s nothing else to discuss, can I go?”“One more thing, Ms. Keller. Before you go, I’d like to ask you for a favor.”“I’m listening.”“I need you to perform a spell.”“What kind of spell?”“The kind that will help me find someone.”“Tracking spells are tricky,” she said.“Can you do it or not?”“I may be able to get you a location but it might not be as specific as you want.”“The closer the better.”“Fine but you’re gonna have to untie me.” Virek raised an eyebrow. “Do you want the spell done correctly or not?” She watched as he thought about it, hoping he wouldn’t take her tone of voice as insulting. She knew she wasn’t in the best position to be making demands but he was going to have to at least meet her halfway. “So?”Virek looked at the twins, who both shrugged. “I guess we’re gonna have to trust her,” Axel said.“If she does, I’ll put a bullet in her head,” Sven added.“Um, sitting right here buddy,” Dawn said, rolling her eyes. “Listen, I’m not trying to join the list of dead Witches, so I’ll do the spell for you and then I’ll be on my way.”“What do you know of dead Witches?” Virek asked."I may have been stupid enough to get kidnapped by your goon squad over there but I'm not a complete idiot. I know exactly who you are, Guardian. Your reputation for hating Witches is widely documented. Especially your history with Winsome.""I'm not sure if I should be flattered or insulted.”“That’s up to you. So, are we doing this or not?” she asked. Virek sighed and signaled to Axel, who walked behind Dawn’s chair and untied the rope. She rolled her wrists and wiggled her fingers. “Thank you.”“Do not make me regret this, Witch.”“Yeah, yeah, I know.” When she looked up, the three of them were standing there staring at her, as if they were waiting for something. “Guys, I’m a Witch, not a psychic. In order to do the spell, I’m gonna need certain ingredients. Assassin’s Creed over there didn’t necessarily let me pack a bag before he tossed me in the back of his truck.”“You’re lucky I didn’t knock your ass out first,” Sven hissed.“Well, now you can be the one to get her everything she needs,” Virek said, looking at Sven. “I have to step away for a moment but do not let her out of your sight.” He pulled out his cell phone as he walked out of the apartment.Sven sucked his teeth. “We should be trying to find Drue,” he mumbled. “Not grocery shopping for Witches.”“We don’t know where she is, Sven,” Axel said. “This is our best bet. Hopefully she can help.”“Once again, sitting right here,” Dawn said, raising her finger.The twins ignored her. “I can’t believe we let this happen to her again,” Sven said, shaking his head.“We didn’t let anything happen to her, Sven. She’s being hunted by everyone from Witches to the Dark Fae. We can’t be with her every moment of the day.”“But that’s exactly why he should be protecting her instead of pushing her away.” Sven felt his brother staring at him and that’s when he realized what he’d said. “We. I meant we should be protecting her.”“Virek is doing the best that he can. Are you forgetting that Winsome tried to kill him too? Our job is to protect him first.”“And while y’all are protecting him, who’s protecting you?” Dawn inquired. Axel and Sven both looked at her. “Okay, riiiiight. Anyway, I’m gonna need four candles, a pen, a map, a lighter and a pendulum.”“What the fuck is a pendulum? I don’t speak Witch,” Sven said.“Neither do I,” she spat. “It’s a long pendant necklace. You can find one in any store in the Delta District.”“Fine. Anything else?”“I’m kind of hungry but I’ll just swallow my spit until you return.”Axel smirked to himself.“I’ll be back,” Sven said.“Happy shopping brother!”“Fuck off.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Dawn started to stand up until Axel loudly cleared his throat. “Sit.”“What? I’m just stretching my legs,” she said. “I was tied to a chair for quite a while, if you recall.” With one of his daggers in his hand, Axel hopped onto the kitchen and began twisting the tip of it into the tip of his finger. “So, what does a Guardian need with an empty apartment?”“Whatever he wants.”“Chatty guy.”“You weren’t brought here to converse.”“No shit,” she mumbled. Identical twin brothers. Check. Identical twin brothers who were also assholes. Check. She began blowing bubbles with her lips, forcing Axel to look up underneath his lashes. When she noticed him staring at her, she sighed and stopped. “So, the Guardian’s name is Virek, huh? That would explain the accent, I guess.” Axel didn’t respond. “And you and your brother are his… what? Bodyguards?” Again, he didn’t respond. “Bro, come on. Would it kill you to have a conversation with me?”“Yes.”“Fine.”Axel watched as she flopped down in the chair and sucked her teeth. She looked as bored as he felt. Usually when he and Sven kidnapped someone, they passed the time by torturing them, if need be, or the person was knocked out. But to have someone like Dawn, who was actually able to speak without being tortured was different. Maybe she did have a point. Would it kill him to talk to her? Especially if they were gonna be cooped up in an empty apartment until his brother returned. “We’re not bodyguards,” he said, after some time. “We’re called Spectres.”Dawn looked up from the floor. “It speaks,” she said, smiling. Silence. “Spectres, huh? Not the most creative name but then again, I’ve heard worse.” She tossed her arm over the back of the chair. “So, what exactly is a Spectre? Are you and your brother Fae too?”“Yes and no. We were born with Fae blood inside of us.”“Interesting. Any perks?”“That depends,” he replied. “We’re technically humans that can do certain things.” He felt her staring at him, attentively listening and waiting for more. “We age slower than humans but not as slow as Fae. Our senses, reflexes, etc are heightened. We can also heal faster than humans but–”“Not as fast as Fae,” she interrupted, nodding. “Got it. And your parents?”“My parents were human.”“Are they–”He caught the pause in her voice. “My mom died giving birth to me and my brother and I don’t know much about my father, aside from the fact that he was killed.”“That sucks,” she said. “My mother was a Witch. She was killed by Hunters when I was ten.” She began picking at the torn fabric of the chair’s seat cushion, pulling at a loose string.“And your father?”“I went to go live with him after my mom died. But if you ask me, I would’ve been better off living on the street.”“Why?”“I found out that I was a Witch when I turned thirteen and I think it just became too much for my dad to handle,” she explained. “He wasn’t around for much of my life, so you could imagine how he felt when he suddenly became the sole parent of a ten year old he knew nothing about.”“But you said living on the street would’ve been better.”“In a way, yes. It’s like if I had to describe it, my dad and I, we both just kind of tolerated each other. I mean it’s not like we had anyone else. But then I got my powers and everything turned to shit.” She pulled out a string from the cushion and began twisting it around her finger. “Up until then, he and I never spoke to each other unless we had to. What do you want for dinner? You know, that kind of stuff. Dinners were always silent but when I discovered what my power was, I realized that he and I would never have to actually speak.”“What do you mean?”“I used to think he hated me,” Dawn answered, taking a deep breath. “I didn’t know why he would. It’s not like I asked him to take me in. But it was just this feeling I always had. The way he looked at me or the way he couldn’t look at me for too long. And then one night over dinner, I heard his voice but when I looked up, his mouth wasn’t moving.”“So, you’re a telepath?”“Oh God, no. I’m an Empath. The voice I heard wasn’t actually a voice. It was a feeling but it was loud and clear. He did hate me. He blamed me for taking away his wife and the fact that I looked just like her didn’t help.” Her head dropped to the floor as she began dragging her foot back and forth across the cement. As Axel watched her, he felt like he should say something but he couldn’t find the words. “There’s no need to feel guilty,” she said, looking up. “The next day I skipped school, packed my bag and left. I haven’t seen him since.”He stared at her, trying to figure out how she knew what he was feeling but then he remembered. Empath. If he emptied his mind, would she be able to sense anything? The sound of Dawn laughing caught him off guard. “What’s so funny?”“You,” she responded. “Unless there’s something intentionally shielding you, I can pretty much sense everything you’re feeling. Unfortunately, there’s no off switch.”“Do you wish you could?” he asked. “Turn it off, I mean.”“I used to. But when I learned more about my powers and started studying different types of magic, I made my peace with it. It’s what my mother gave me, so instead of looking at it like a curse, I started thinking of it as a gift.”“Fair enough.”“It does get me into trouble though.”“You’re referring to the invasion of privacy?”“Touche,” Dawn said, smiling. “I wouldn’t have necessarily put it that way but you’re not wrong. Some of the people I’ve been around, it would’ve been better if I didn’t know how they felt.”“Example?”“Okay, try to imagine being so overwhelmed with feelings of anger, guilt and rage all at the same time. It’s the equivalent of being a human bomb.”“You’ve felt that before?”“I did… just now.” She saw the confusion in his face and smirked. “No, not you. Your brother.”Axel snorted. “Sven?! Yeah fucking right. My brother is as cool as a cucumber. His face is just stuck that way.”“Hey,” she said, shrugging. “Don’t shoot the messenger. Or shall I say, don’t stab the messenger?” He followed her eyes down to his dagger but he didn’t laugh. “Tough crowd.”“I don’t know what you thought you felt but my brother shouldn’t feel upset about anything.”“He’s not upset. He feels guilty.”“Guilty? That’s bullshit. What does he feel guilty about?”“I assume it has something to do with the person I’m supposed to track,” Dawn replied. “Drue?”Axel didn't answer her. His mind was still racing, trying to understand why his brother would feel guilty about Drue. He knew that Sven felt indebted to her because she saved his life but to go as far to blame himself for her getting kidnapped? It didn't make any sense. Could his brother actually have feelings for her? It would explain the tension between him and Virek but still."Can I say something?" Dawn asked. "Your brother cares for this Drue person but it's not romantic in any way. It's the same kind of care he has for you, a loving and overprotective care."The door to the apartment opened, interrupting their conversation and Sven walked in. He noticed the look on their faces and turned to his brother. “Everything good?”“Yeah, we’re good.”“I see you were able to find everything,” Dawn said.“Fortunately yes and now I know why Virek stays out of the Delta District,” Sven said, handing the bag to her. “Witches are fucking creepy.”"Well, if that's not the pot calling the kettle black." Dawn emptied the bag and sat down on the floor. Sven stood beside his brother and they watched as she opened up the map of Camden Hills and looked up. "Where was she last seen?""She--" Sven started."Here," Axel replied. "Downstairs in the parking garage to be exact."Dawn took the pen and drew an 'x' over their location. Then she lit the candles going clockwise around the map and then picked up the pendulum, swinging it in wide clockwise circles as she closed her eyes. For a while, the room was silent as the pendulum kept swinging. Axel and Sven watched intently from the sidelines until Dawn dropped the pendulum. "I'm sorry," she said. "I'm having trouble finding her.""What do you mean?" Sven asked, stepping forward. "You said you could do this spell."“I can,” Dawn said, frowning. She stared at the pendulum and took a deep breath. “Maybe if I had something of hers.”“Like what?” Axel asked.“Anything. A piece of her hair, a piece of clothing… something that belonged to her. Something that she would’ve touched.”Axel looked at Sven and shrugged. “I doubt we have anything–” he stopped when Sven reached into his pocket and pulled out a small ring. Axel leaned forward for a closer look. “What is that?”“I found it by Drue’s aunt’s car,” Sven replied. “It must have slipped off when she was taken.” He looked down at the ring and remembered how she would always twist it around her thumb when she was nervous. “Will this work?”“Yes, perfect,” Dawn said, holding her hand out.Sven handed the ring to her and she held it in her hand as she started swinging the pendulum over the map again. When the pendulum kept swinging, she was starting to lose faith but suddenly, it stopped and dropped on a specific place on the map.Virek was standing in the parking garage silently staring at Drue’s aunt’s car when his phone chimed. It was a text message from Axel, telling him that Dawn was able to find a location for Drue. He typed up a response and made his way towards the elevator. On the ride up, he was surprised when the elevator stopped at the lobby. The doors opened and Preston was standing there. But he wasn’t alone. Ryan and Kris were standing there.“I’m-I’m sorry, Mr. d’Luca,” Preston said, stuttering. “I tried to tell them that they couldn’t go up without permission but–”“But we told him that if he wanted to breathe out of his nose, he would–”Virek put his hand up. “There’s no need for the threats, Ms. Cordova,” he said, calmly. “Preston was only doing his job.” He held the button to keep the elevator doors open and stepped to the side. “After you.” Ryan and Kris walked in and he released the button, allowing the elevator to continue up to the fifth floor.Once he opened the door to his loft, Ryan dropped her bag on the kitchen counter and said, “Where’s Drue?”“Fancy a drink first?”“No,” Ryan replied. “Now, where’s my daughter?”Virek pulled out his phone and sent another text to Axel. Within minutes, he and Sven walked through the door. Noticing the awkwardness between the three of them, Ryan folded her arms across her chest. “One of you better start talking.”“Drue is not here.”“But my car is,” Kris said.“Yes it is.”Ryan stamped her foot on the ground and frowned. “What aren’t you telling us?”“It seems that Drue has been taken–”“What?! What the hell do you mean she’s been taken?!” Ryan yelled.“Jesus Christ,” Kris mumbled. “Again? How is it possible to lose someone twice?”“First off, Drue is not mine to lose and secondly–”“But she’s yours to protect,” Ryan interrupted. She placed her hand on her forehead and shook her head. “I can’t believe this shit.”“Was it Dark Fae again?” Kris asked.“We’re not sure but we do have a location,” Virek replied.“Okay, so where is she? We can go and–”“We are not going anywhere. The twins and I will recover Drue and you two will wait for our call.”“Absolutely not,” Ryan said, angrily.“Ms. Cordova, this isn’t up for debate.”“I don’t give a fuck. You’ve managed to lose my fucking daughter twice and you expect me to trust you to find her a second time? Yeah right. I’m going with you.”Virek walked out from behind the kitchen counter and stepped to Ryan’s face. “Yes I do,” he said, in a low tone. “If I found her once, I will find her again.”“Yeah but I don’t trust you,” Ryan said, not backing down. “Now, either you tell me where she is or–”“Or what? Look, Ms. Cordova. I’ve allowed your disrespect once but I will not allow it a second time. You’d do well not to test me.”“Fuck–” Kris grabbed Ryan and pulled her backwards. She stood between the both of them and took a deep breath. She could feel the pull from Ryan, which meant that her sister was two seconds from throwing a fireball at Virek.“Look, tempers are high but everyone in this room wants to find Drue, right? So let’s calm down and just focus on bringing Drue back home safely. Yes?” Kris looked around the room and waited for everyone to acknowledge her in agreement. She nodded at Ryan, who snatched her eyes away and put her hands on her hips. “Are you sure you can find her?” she asked, turning towards Virek.“Yes.”“Okay. Call us when you have her. Please.” She grabbed Ryan’s bag and shooed her sister out of the apartment.Once the door closed, Virek sucked his teeth. “Remind me to kill her when this is all said and done.”“Boss, she’s just worried about her daughter,” Axel said. “Can you blame her?”“No, but that’s beside the point. Who the fuck does she think she is talking to me like that? I’ve killed men for less.”“We all have.”“Let’s just grab the Witch and find Drue. The quicker I can shut her mother up, the better.” When Virek, Axel and Sven walked back into the spare apartment, Dawn was still sitting cross-legged on the floor. “Thanks for waiting, Ms. Keller.”“It’s not like I had a choice,” she said, standing up. “Your guys are my ride home. So, can I go now?”“Not just yet. I need you to do something else for me.”“Of course you do.”“You can rest easy, it’s not a spell.”“Oh, great.”“I need you to tell me if there is a way to bind Winsome’s powers.”“Bind? You want to bind her powers?” Dawn asked, scoffing. “Are you crazy? Winsome is–”“If you’re about to tell me about the linking spell, I’m fully aware.”“So then you know that it’s impossible.”Virek folded his arms across his chest. “Ms. Chase didn’t seem to think so,” he said. “In fact, it was her suggestion. So, unless I’m missing something… one of you is lying to me, which is gonna make it very difficult for me to find a reason to keep you alive.”Dawn sighed and dropped her head. “Shit,” she mumbled. “I know I’m gonna regret this but whatever. Binding Winsome’s powers isn’t impossible.”“I didn’t think so.”“You’re just gonna need a hell of a lot of more magic than I can provide.”“That’s all? There’s a whole District full of Witches to pick from.”“No, you can’t just get any Witch. It has to be a Witch from her coven, which means you’ll need–”“Savannah Chase,” said Virek.“Yes and if I know her, she’s not gonna help you… willingly.”“Oh, I’ll get her on board. One way or another.”“May I suggest not kidnapping her?” Dawn asked.“Why not?” Sven asked, frowning.“Maybe because she’s a person…?”“And–”“Okay, I can’t talk to him,” Dawn said, holding her hand up. “Look, I know you don’t care for us Witches and that’s fine but if you want Savannah’s help, let me talk to her.”“Let’s say I let you do this, do I have your word that you and Ms. Chase won’t run off?” Virek asked. “Despite wanting revenge, she was quite adamant about not wanting to be involved.”“Who do you think she’s gonna trust? You or someone who understands how she feels?”“What are you gonna say?” Axel asked.“That’s between me and her,” Dawn replied.“Fair enough,” Virek said. “Off you go then. Axel will accompany you.”“No, I need to do this alone.”“Ms. Keller–”“Look, it’s gonna be one thing to get Savannah on board but it will be another to get the help you’ll really need.”“What do you mean?”“You’re just gonna have to trust me because they’re not gonna talk to you.”“Who?” Virek asked.“The Ancestors.”* * *“Mr. Carlyle, I really don’t feel comfortable—““I thought I told you to call me Harrison.”Tia smiled before she glanced over his shoulder. They were in the corner of the parking lot. “Bad habit, but still,” she said. “I feel like we’re gonna get caught or something.”“But who? I own the building. Baby, look,” Harrison said, cupping the side of her face. “When I hired you to watch over my daughter, I thought you could handle it because you were ready to take things seriously.”“I am.”“Then you’re gonna have to trust me. Can you do that?”Tia nodded. “Yes.”“Good.” Harrison kissed her on the lips and then grabbed her hand. He waved a keycard in front of the sensor and the mysterious door in the parking lot opened. Holding his hand with both of hers, Tia followed Harrison down a long staircase that led further underground. They walked down a short hallway and turned the corner. Stopping in front of another door, Harrison looked back at her. “Are you ready?”“Yes.”He pushed the door open and they walked into a large room. Tiled floors and walls, aside from one HAZARD sign, the room was lit by overhead dull blue lighting. They walked past a wall monitor with color coordinated buttons and a screen Tia couldn’t read. Harrison continued leading her around the corner where there were two swinging doors. Once they stepped through the doors, Tia dropped Harrison’s hand and gasped. In anticipation of her reaction, Harrison stepped off to the side and folded his arms across his chest. He watched as she stood in the middle of the room, exploring it with her eyes. The room was large with medium sized cells on both sides, five on each side and each of them occupied by a person.Tia stopped in front of the cell, where a woman was balled in the corner of the cell, hiding her face behind her knees. When she lifted her head, she had a muzzle over her mouth. The sign beside the cell read SUCCUBUS. Staring at the woman for a moment, Tia eventually turned around and said, “I’m impressed.”Harrison walked up beside her and smiled. “I knew you would be.”“So, a Succubus, huh? Where’d you find her?”“Actually, she came to me. You see, Ruby here had dreams of becoming a model, so she came to Strathmore and applied for a developmental contract with the EMD. So, I gave her one. But then I discovered a nasty little secret about our model-in-training. Tully caught her draining another model of her chi in the alley and told me, so I told my son-in-law that she had violated the terms of her contract and that was that.”“And Stephen actually bought it?” Tia asked.“Of course he did.” Harrison grabbed Tia’s hand and said, “Come on. I wanna show you my latest capture.” He led her to a cell across the room, where a large man with a braided mohawk was sitting on a bench with silver chains on his neck, wrists and ankles. The sign beside his cell read WEREWOLF. “Tia, my love, I’d like to meet Dane.”Tia’s eyes widened. Even sitting down, the man was huge. His traps were the size of footballs and he had the tattoo of a melted skull across his entire chest. The black background of the tattoo stretched onto the upper part of his shoulders. “He must not have been easy to find,” she commented. Her eyes trailed up and down his body and when he lifted his head, she smirked at him. She wasn’t surprised he was a werewolf. There was an animalistic and beastly aura surrounding him that she found exciting and arousing.“He wasn’t, but like I’ve said in the past, everyone has a weakness,” Harrison said. “And this wolf’s weakness was a human family from Canada.” Tia watched as Dane balled up his fists and stood up. Her jaw dropped once she realized just how big he was. Beside her, Harrison had a childlike smile on his face. “Isn’t he amazing? Six three and two hundred and eighty seven pounds of strength, agility, speed and raw power.” The door to the left of them opened and a tall lanky man with glasses and a long neck walked in. “Ah, Dr. Linus,” Harrison said, greeting the man with a handshake.“Mr. Carlyle.”While Dr. Linus and Harrison spoke, Tia hadn’t moved. She was still standing in front of Dane’s cell. Staring at him. As he walked towards her, she could feel the heat in her chest starting to burn. Stopping just behind the cell’s iron bars, Dane gave her a onceover and exhaled.“So, what’s your story?” he asked.“What do you mean?”“You and that old fuck a thing or what?”“Sometimes.”“Mm, what a waste.”“For who?”“You.”She could hear his breathing from where she was standing, as she watched his stomach going in and out. “You sound jealous.”“Nah, not jealous. Determined,” Dane said. “You’ll be mine soon.”“Come, Tia,” Harrison said, appearing beside her. “It seems that my daughter is on our trail.” He grabbed her hand and began leading her out of the room. Unbeknownst to him, Tia looked back at Dane one last time and blushed when he winked his eye at her.Back in the parking lot, Tully and Cisco were waiting for Harrison. When Tia stepped through the door, Tully visibly frowned.“Sir, we have a problem,” Cisco announced.“What kind of a problem?” Harrison asked.“The Hoss kind,” Cisco replied. “It seems that he and Foy have located Solomon Shade.”“Shit. Okay, give me a minute.” Harrison turned to Tia and took her hand. “I have to go but I trust you’ll keep what you saw downstairs to yourself.”“I will.”“I know.” He leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek. “We’ll talk soon.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Harrison sat in the backseat of Cisco’s BMW and watched as Hoss and Foy walked inside of McGee’s Funeral Services. Once he saw Hoss’ Dodge Charger pull up in front of the one-story funeral home, he pulled out his cell phone and called Solomon. Keeping their conversation short, Harrison told him to expect a pair of detectives to knock on the door and subtly warned him of their preexisting arrangement. “An arrangement that benefits the both of us” he said, before hanging up.“So, we’re just gonna wait?” Tully asked, from the passenger seat.“Patience, my dear old friend.”“Can we trust Mr. Shade, sir?” Cisco asked.“If he knows what’s good for him, he will,” Tully replied.Harrison rested his back against the headrest and smiled. “I love your enthusiasm, Tullius but there is no need to worry about Mr. Shade. If he even thinks about betraying me, I’ll kill his son. Again.”Tully’s phone rang and he groaned at the name on the caller ID. “Sir, it’s Ms. Baxter.” Without turning around, he handed Harrison the phone over his shoulder.“Ms. Baxter,” Harrison said. “Thank you for returning my call. I’d like you to do me a favor. No, it’s not an emergency but I need it done as soon as possible. Yes. I need you to call your ex-husband and find out where he’s at. I have a sneaky feeling that he may have taken what happened at my penthouse to heart. Okay, thank you. I await your call.” He ended the call and looked across the street at the funeral home. “Now, the real fun begins, Tully.”Hoss and Foy were standing in the foyer and Hoss couldn’t help but notice the tension in his partner’s shoulders. “You haven’t been in one of these places since Adam, have you?”She shook her head. “No, and I vowed that I’d never step foot in another funeral parlor but here I am.”“All this guy has to do is tell us the truth and we’re out of here.”“And what makes you think he’ll talk to us?” Foy asked.“I don’t know but if he doesn’t have anything to hide, this should be a pleasant conversation,” Hoss responded. “Well, at least pleasant as a conversation can go, given the fact that we’re standing in a fucking funeral parlor.” He glanced past Foy at the two offices on the right of her. “At least it doesn’t smell like a retirement home in here.” In his pocket, Hoss felt his phone vibrating. When he saw that it was Harper calling, he ignored the call.Just ahead of them, a man of medium height walked up to them. Dressed in a black suit, the pale man with jet black hair and black mustache, greeted them with a smile. “Welcome to McGee Funeral Services, I’m the owner, Solomon Shade. How may I help you, Detectives…”“Hoss and this is my partner, Foy. We were wondering if we could ask you a couple of questions regarding your former employer, Harrison Carlyle.” He felt his phone vibrating again and once again, he ignored the call. This time, Foy noticed it.“Oh. Well, I haven’t worked there in over twenty years. I don’t know how much help I can provide.”“We’re just here to find out what happened before you were fired?” Hoss said. “In what capacity did you work for him?”“I did not actually work with him,” Solomon responded. “No one ever really works with him. There’s a pecking order of people underneath him that relay messages back and forth. But to answer your question, I worked underneath his son-in-law.”“And his son-in-law’s name?”“Stephen Roth. He was just a consultant back then but now he’s the COO of the EMD. Or so I’ve heard.”Hoss looked at Foy. “EMD?”Solomon walked over to a vase of flowers beside them and started rearranging them. “Entertainment and Management Division,” he replied. “I helped Mr. Roth secure contracts with inspiring artists that needed representation. You know, to jumpstart their careers or in some cases, fix their careers.”“I heard they just signed Nigel Winters,” Foy added. She looked at Hoss, who was confused, and said, “He’s that ex-NFL player who randomly decided that he wanted to be an actor.”Hoss nodded. “So, what happened? Why were you fired? Was it a job performance issue or?”“I’d like to call it a difference in creativity,” Solomon said. “Harrison– Mr. Carlyle is a very particular man who likes things to be a particular way. I, on the other hand, like to fly by the seat of my pants.” When Hoss and Foy didn’t react to his dated quote, he smiled. “Excuse me, I’m showing my age here, aren’t I?” Clasping his hands behind his back, he took a stance in front of Hoss and Foy. “If I may ask, what’s the sudden interest in my work history?”“It’s a part of an ongoing investigation,” Hoss replied. “Ah, just one more question, Mr. Shade. You’ve heard of the recent string of murders around Camden Hills?”“How could I not? It’s all anyone’s talking about. You know, it’s a shame what happened to all of those women,” Solomon said, shaking his head. “Is the police department any closer to finding the person responsible?”“We’re not at liberty to say. Well, we thank you for giving us a moment of your time.” Hoss gave him a small smile before he turned around. “Oh, this is a beautiful place you have here, Mr. Shade. How long have you owned it?”“Thank you, Detective and I acquired this gem in nineteen sixty eight,” Solomon replied. “My mentor, Bruno, left it for me after his death and I’ve kept it running since then, in his honor.”“Well, I’m sure he’s proud of the care you’ve put into it.”“One can only hope so, Detective. I’d like to think that I’m giving people some closure,” Solomon said, looking directly at Foy. “Losing a loved one is a heartbreaking experience. I know of it firsthand.”“So, that’s why you became a mortician?”“Unfortunately, yes. First, my parents, then my son’s mother and then my son.”“We’re sorry for your losses,” Foy said, shifting in her stance.Solomon nodded. As Hoss pushed the door open, Foy looked back at Solomon, who said, “You as well, Detective Foy.” She blinked and then joined Hoss outside.Outside, Hoss’ phone vibrated again. He ignored the call as he and Foy stepped inside of his car. “Who’s call do you keep rejecting?” she asked.“It’s Harper. I have no idea why she keeps calling me.”“So, that was a bust. Are you satisfied now?”“What? No.”“Well, I think it’s time we give up,” Foy said. “I’ll admit that what you found was impressive but, you have to admit that this was all a waste of time. We spoke to Solomon Shade and we are still nowhere near closer to finding a connection to Harrison. He didn’t give us anything.”“Yes he did. You’re just not thinking hard enough.”“Solomon said that he hasn’t worked at Carlyle Industries in over twenty years, which would mean he would’ve started working there around nineteen ninety nine.”“Mhm.”“But then he also said that he inherited the funeral home around ninety sixty eight. He would have had to be at least–”“Nineteen years old,” Foy answered.Hoss sighed. “I’m missing something,” he mumbled. “I know there’s a connection between him and what Harrison has been up to.”“There isn’t. You’ve looked. Maybe it’s time to just admit that there is no connection between any of it. Between Harrison, the bodies, and Solomon.”“What about Drue Cordova?”“What about her, Hoss?! Just drop it.”Hoss frowned. “No, I refuse to believe that this was all for nothing.” He reached into the backseat and grabbed the stack of folders. “There’s gotta be something we’re missing.” He started aggressively flipping through the folders, until he landed on a single white piece of paper. “And I think I’ve just found it.” In the passenger seat, Foy audibly groaned under her breath. “You wanted a connection between Drue Cordova and Harrison and I found it.”“Okay, what is it?” Foy’s voice was flat.“Drue Cordova went for an interview at Carlyle Industries on May 1st.”Foy’s eyes widened. “That’s the same day she was in that car accident?”Hoss nodded. “I don’t know about you, but that’s one hell of a coincidence.”“So, Drue Cordova goes in for an interview, gets hit by a car and is admitted to Grand Meadows Medical Center, which happens to be owned by Carlyle Industries,” Foy said, turning towards Hoss. “I hate to say it but, you may actually be onto something, Jo.”“I usually am.” He tossed the folders in the backseat and turned on the ignition.“Where are we going now?” Foy asked, putting her seatbelt on.“Carlyle Industries.”As Hoss’ car drove by, Cisco looked at Harrison through the rearview mirror. “Should I follow him?”“Yes, let’s see where he leads us.”* * *After they left Virek’s loft, Ryan and Kris went their separate ways. Kris knew that her sister couldn’t have been pleased that she “took Virek’s side” but in time, she’d see that Kris had done the right thing. The four people in that room all cared about Drue and needed to be on the same page when she returned. So, when Ryan said that she wanted some space, Kris gave it to her. She didn't ask her where she was going, and her older sister didn't offer up any clues either. Long after Ryan drove off, Kris sat in the driver's seat of her car and looked around. She could smell the faint scent of Drue's perfume as she gripped the steering wheel. Less than twenty four hours ago, her niece was sitting right in that same spot. On her way to see Virek, determined that he would have the answers she needed to hear, only to get kidnapped. The dots didn't connect. What happened between the two of them, and was it bad enough to make Drue walk out? Because there was no other way for her to get kidnapped from inside of Virek's apartment. She saw the sensor by his front door and the locks on the inside. His loft was built like a fortress, which could only mean that Drue was not in his apartment when she was taken.Suddenly, her heart started rapidly beating and she started to struggle to breathe. As her throat tightened, her body felt as light as a feather. Weightless and seconds from floating away if she didn't grab onto something. Frantically opening the driver side door, Kris jumped out and used the side of her car to hold her balance. Gasping for air, she turned to her right and there was a tall man standing there. Slowly standing up, she frowned until she felt a strong pull coming from him. He was Fae, but which kind? "Can I help you?""Oh, don't mind me. I'm just enjoying the view.""You should take a picture, it'll last longer.""I've been known to have a good memory," he said, taking a step forward. "You'll be surprised what the mind is capable of.""Not as surprised as you'll be if you take another step.""If I wanted to hurt you, I would've suffocated you in your car.""So, that was you?" Kris asked."I'm not one to brag but--" he shrugged."You could've just tossed me across the parking lot. You're powerful enough.""And how do you know that?""Because I felt the urge to push."He looked at her for a moment before giving her a onceover. Dressed in a white pair of Nikes, distressed jeans and a leather moto jacket, he smirked. He hadn't figured her out yet but at least she was attractive. "But you didn't?""The last thing Camden Hills needs is a EF2 level tornado," Kris said."Why not an EF4?""Why are all Dark Fae cocky assholes?""I assume it's a part of our charm," he replied."You speak for all Dark Fae?""As a matter of fact, I do.""And what gives you that authority?""It's less of a 'what' and more of a 'who'," he replied. "But to answer your question, I give myself that authority." He walked up to her and held out his hand. "Arvo Strickland of the Unseelie Court."Shit. Looking away and dropping her head, she nervously shook his hand. "Kris Cordova.""Nice to meet you, Kris."Slowly pulling her hand away, she scratched the top of her head and said, "So, are you here to see Virek?""As a matter of fact, I am. It seems like our paths have become ironically aligned."Thinking back to her conversation with Kris and Drue, she contemplated her next move. Could she really have been standing in front of someone who was involved in trying to kill her own niece? If he was in the Unseelie Court, he was a suspect but for some odd reason, she didn't get that vibe from him. Or maybe it was that charm he mentioned earlier? "I don't mean to pry but what business does Virek have with the Unseelie Court?""It's a mix of personal and business," Arvo replied. "But it's nothing for you to worry your Light Fae head about. Now, if you'll excuse me." He brushed past her and started walking towards the elevator."Oh, I'm not worried. I just don’t know if I would trust a Guardian that has relationships with both the Seelie and Unseelie.""Well, it's a good thing I don't have a relationship with the Seelie then, isn't it?" Behind him, the elevator doors opened and he stepped inside, leaving Kris standing there with her jaw dropped.
Virek had sent the twins ahead to scope out the location from Dawn’s tracking spell. He was putting on his jacket when the door to his loft swung open. As he looked up, a brush of air materialized and Arvo was standing there. “You know you could’ve just knocked, mate.”“Where’s the fun in that?”“Come to collect your bounty?”“Oh, it’s not my bounty but unfortunately, no. You’re safe for now. I’m here for another reason.”“And I wait with baited breath.”“I’m going with you to the clocktower.”“And how do you know about that?”“I’ll tell you on the way,” Arvo replied. “You can drive.” As they made their way back down to the parking garage, Virek kept his eyes on Arvo. “As beautiful as you are, Sorath, you’re not my type.” Virek sucked his teeth and pulled out his car keys. When Arvo’s eyes landed on the muted gray 2023 Subaru BRZ, he chuckled to himself. “I see your taste hasn’t gotten any less flashy.”“Some habits are harder to break than others,” Virek said. “It’s open.” He stuck his key into the ignition and turned on the engine, wasting no time slamming his foot down on the gas and speeding out of the garage. His tires screeched against the pavement and the smell of rubber filled up the car."In a rush, I see?" Arvo asked."Not really. This is how I always drive. But enough of the small talk, Arvo. Why are you accompanying me to the clocktower? But first, tell me how you found out and don't lie to me.""Have I ever been less than forthcoming?""Yes.""One of my Dark Fae hasn't been seen for a while so I had to do some digging and that's when I found out that she's been hanging around the Delta District. So..." he waved his finger in a circle. "I had her followed and that's when I found out that she's been meeting with your Witch.""My Witch?" Virek asked."Winsome.""Do you think she's the one that kidnapped Drue?""If I was a betting man, I'd say yes," Arvo replied."Ah, now I see why you insisted on coming. You can't have your loyal subjects running around making you look bad, now can you?""And what about you? Speeding down the street like a bat out of hell to save your Undine.""She's not my Undine, Arvo. She's an innocent girl who didn't ask to be dragged into this shit.""Are you sure she's so innocent?" Arvo asked, looking at him. "She is a Hybrid.""So, that makes her a bad person?""No, but it does make her look dangerous, especially when she finds out that there are no limits to her powers. Even if you're able to defeat Winsome, you may already have another problem on your hands. And we both know what happens with you and Undines, brother."“This is different.”“Is it? Like you said, some habits are harder to break,” Arvo said. “Like you and Undines, or you and Light Fae. One of which I happened to meet before I came upstairs. Tall, lean, dark hair, smart mouth.”“You’re gonna have to be a bit more specific.”“I believe her name was Kris.”“Drue’s aunt?”“Ah, so she’s the Undine’s aunt?” Arvo said, nodding. “And the plot thickens.”Virek parked behind the twins’ truck and stepped out of his car. Axel and Sven simultaneously opened the doors and immediately took a defensive stance. When Sven started to reach for one of his pistols, Virek shook his head but smiled at the same time. At least he wasn’t the only one that didn’t trust Arvo.“Boss, what is he doing here?” Axel asked.“Arvo knows the Dark Fae that took Drue.”“And how do we know he didn’t arrange it?” Sven asked.“Trust me, Spectre. If I wanted the Hybrid, I would’ve had her already,” Arvo replied. “But fortunately for you, my hands are clean on this one.”“She has a name,” Sven said.Arvo leaned closer to Virek and said, “So, you’re not the only one she’s had an effect on, I see.”“What’s the plan?” Axel asked. “No one has been in or out of the clocktower but I can see a shadow moving around on top.”“You and Sven go through the front and provide a distraction,” Virek said. “If you get your eyes on Drue, do not hesitate. Get her out.”“And what about him?” Sven asked, scowling at Arvo.“He’s with me.”Arvo winked at Sven before he and Axel ran ahead, separating at the corner of the clocktower. “Now you know why I’m not too fond of Spectres.”“Because no one likes you?”“They don’t have to like me. They just have to protect me.”“Speaking of, where’s Gregori?” Virek asked.“He’s taking care of some other business. Can we go?”The clocktower on top of the Church of Saint Gerald was a staple in Camden Hills for over twenty years. Mayor Owen Royce's son, Jonathan, married his high school sweetheart, Tiana there and both of their children had been baptized there as well. It was one of the city's landmarks and proved its strength when it was the only building that remained standing after a horrible hurricane swept through the city five years ago. It served as a safe haven for runaways when Father Tauba converted the basement into a mini dormitory that featured rooms each with two full size beds and a bathroom. There was an open shared living space where he would hold his bible study classes. His generosity turned into a partnership with the local shelters that were often overcapacity and he received a Medal of Honor from the Mayor himself.As Virek and Arvo made their way around the back of the building, Virek hated the idea of having to destroy such an important landmark of the city. But if it meant saving Drue, none of that mattered. The two of them kept close to the outside gates until they stopped at the corner. Virek looked up and noticed that the clocktower had a clear view of their movements. "There's really no need to sneak in.""I have an idea," Arvo said.Virek looked at him and frowned. "Get fucked.""Do you have a better idea?""We’ll find another way inside.""Do you want to save the Hyb--""Drue.""Whatever," Arvo said. "You ready?""No.""Aw, come on. You used to think it was fun." Arvo smiled and placed his hand on his shoulder before the both of them teleported away via a passing breeze.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When Drue opened her eyes, panic took over her body as she realized she was alone, tied up to a wooden beam behind her. “Not again,” she whimpered. The room may have been different but it was still a room. The fear she felt back at the Harp flooded her mind and her body started to violently shake as she realized that this could actually be the point of her death. She knew she should look around and try to decipher where she was but part of her was already making peace with the fact that she wasn’t going to leave this room. Squeezing her eyes shut, a flood of tears slid down her face as she began to think about Virek and the last thing he said to her. …I would have to kill you. Well, at least she could avoid dying by his hand. Because she would much rather not have declared her love for him before he was forced to take her life.Across the room, the door opened. The silhouette in front of the hallway light was that of a woman but Drue couldn’t see her face. “It’s about time you woke up. I was beginning to worry.”“I’m afraid you’re a couple of days behind. I’ve already heard that before.”The sound of heels clicking against the wooden floor slowly approached Drue as a tall woman in a champagne red dress with a belt around her waist appeared in front of her. “You know, I heard you had quite the mouth on you,” she said.If she knew Basil, then she had to be a Dark Fae and if she was Dark Fae, the irony of Drue getting kidnapped by them twice was a cruel joke she didn’t find funny. “It’s funny that you’re bragging about Basil given what happened to him.” Before she could even think, Drue felt a hard slap across the left side of her face. Her head flinched to the side and she bit down on her lip to silence her scream.“Oh, did that hurt?” The woman’s voice was cruel and feminine.Drue felt the woman’s hand cup her chin, forcing her to look directly into the blackest pair of eyes she’d ever seen. “Do not touch me,” she growled, snatching her face away.The woman kneeled down in front of her and a wicked smile appeared. Her shoulder length hair was dyed black on one side and ash gray on the other. “Trying to act tough isn’t going to save you,” she said, rubbing her finger alongside Drue’s hairline. “When I’m done with you, you’ll be begging the Witch to kill you.”She cupped Drue's face again and stared deeply into her eyes as a bright white light flashed. Suddenly, Drue gasped and found herself back at her mother's house. Only she wasn't there physically. She immediately recognized her mother, who was much younger, given the fact that her hair was longer and not in its usual bleach blonde color. She watched as her mother sat outside by the lake behind her house, rubbing her pregnant belly. Mom? She reached out to touch her mother but instead, her mother stood up and walked right through her. Drue followed her towards the house but when she tried to walk inside, she gasped again and opened her eyes. She was back in the attic she was being held in. Her hands were still handcuffed to a wooden beam."What-what was that?""A memory," the woman said. "One of the many I'm going to torture you with.""Why? Why would you do that?""Because for the past couple of weeks, all I've been hearing about is this Hybrid. The first of her kind in one hundred years. So, I decided to follow you because I had to see what all of the commotion was about. Then I saw you and that's when I realized why he likes you.""Who?""I can show you better than I can tell you." The woman looked into Drue's face and that bright white light flashed in her head again.This time, Drue was standing in front of a two-story country style family home."Babe, it's too much. Do we really need four bedrooms?""You're right, maybe it should have been five."Drue recognized that accent. She turned around and Virek was standing there. His arm was around a short, dark-haired woman."Don't worry, love. Everything is going to be just fine. We're gonna make this house a home." He leaned over and kissed the woman on the top of her head. "I love you.""I love you.""Should we get started on some kids, now, Mrs. d'Luca?""I can't be Mrs. d'Luca unless you propose first."Drue gasped and returned to the present. The woman pulled away and stood up. "It's amazing, isn't it?" she asked, smiling. "To see your beloved Virek in such a different light?""Why did you show me that?" Drue asked, between breaths."I showed you so you could see what kind of life you'll be missing out on," the woman replied. "Virek may care about you but he won't be able to save you this time. Just like he wasn't able to save her."Tears developed in Drue's eyes. Could this have been what was holding Virek back? "What happened to her?" she asked."Oh, now that is quite the story. You know, I never understood Virek's obsession with Undines until I saw you. Then it clicked," the woman said, snapping her fingers."I-I don't understand. She was an Undine as well?""Bingo," the woman said. She sat down, crossed her legs and said, "And that's where the story becomes even more interesting, doesn't it? You see, once upon a time, there was a man and a woman and they were happily in love. They couldn't wait to start a family together. But the woman wasn't just an ordinary woman. No, she was an Undine, just like you. Beautiful but deadly. You see, all Undines are born without a soul and the only way to get one is to get married and have children. Sounds simple enough, right? The American dream. Wedding, children, white picket fence, it's perfect, right? Wrong. There's a price to pay for everything and the price for an Undine was this; once she gets her soul, she will start to age. So now, you could imagine the Undine is thinking to herself: what's the point of going through all of that if I'm going to die before my soulmate does? So, she goes to see a Witch and she asks this Witch to cast a spell that would keep her young and beautiful forever. That way, she can have everything she's ever wanted, right? Wrong again. The Witch tells her that she can't have both. So, in order to have one, she would have to give up the other. So, the Undine had to make a decision: a life full of happiness, marriage, children, blah blah or eternal youth. And I bet you’ll never guess what she chose.” Drue didn’t say anything. “Oh, come on, take a wild guess. Entertain me."Drue rolled her eyes.“You give up? Okay fine. I’ll tell you. She chose the latter. The Witch performs the spell but there are some side effects. Dealing with that kind of dark magic has to have consequences, right? So now the Undine finds herself at a crossroad. The spell took away her chances of ever becoming a mother. Now she has to tell the love of her life the truth and he is nooot happy. He tells her that he would've loved her regardless of what she looked like but she doesn't believe him. So, without a child or a soul, the Undine starts to blame the man. She has nothing left to lose at this point and in a fit of rage, she attacks him. And because she attacked him, he is forced to defend himself and that's when he kills her." She looked ahead and inhaled, proudly. "I call it the Undine Curse. What do you think? It kind of has a ring to it." The woman looked at Drue, who refused to look up. "Ah, don't worry. It grows on you. I'll give you some time to let that settle. It is kind of a lot to take in at first."The woman stood up and walked out of the room, locking the door behind her. Once she was alone, Drue felt like she couldn't breathe. A pain throbbed in her chest and a knot formed in the bottom of her stomach, making her feel nauseous.So, that's what he meant when he said he'd have to kill her. If Virek was walking around with that memory, it had to be killing him. It made her anger at him seem so juvenile and unwarranted. Her behavior at his apartment was embarrassing. The nausea in her stomach started to rise, forcing her to rest her head on her arm."I'm so sorry, Virek,” she said out loud. “I’m so sorry.”
The twins went through the front of the church and separated. Sven went to the right of the foyer and crept his way down the curved hallway. After passing by the bathrooms, he stopped at the corner. He stayed up against the wall and with his pistols in hand, he turned the corner and began walking. Reaching an opening for the offices, he peaked inside before he started walking again. Unbeknownst to him, there was a woman behind him. She mimicked every step he took until she was close enough. Sensing her presence, Sven spun around and tried to aim his pistols but he was stopped by a bright flash of light. He found himself standing in another hallway. In front of him were two adjoined rooms that were connected by a wall, with diagonal windows looking into each. There was a small desk in the middle of the two windows with a chair and a desktop computer. On the monitor, it read PATIENT 55 - DUGAS. The sound of a woman screaming in the room on the right caught Sven’s attention, so he pushed the door open. Inside, there were three people surrounding a hospital bed. Stepping closer, he walked around to the other side of the hospital bed and that’s when he saw her. “Mom?” he whispered. His mother, Joseph-Marie, was lying on the bed, sweating and panting as a nurse coached her through an agonizing labor. Sven stood there and watched in horror as his mother delivered his brother Axel first and then three minutes later, he arrived. The nurse grabbed the two babies and brushed past Sven. He was prepared to jump out of the way but the nurse walked right through him. Okay, so he wasn’t really physically there. Got it. He walked up to the window where the nurse was wiping the vernix off of him and Axel, when the male doctor appeared beside her.Doctor: How are they looking?Nurse: They’re perfectly healthy baby boys. Did she tell you their names?Doctor: Axel and Sven.Nurse: Adorable. Is she ready to hold–The sound of another nurse calling out to an unresponsive Joseph-Marie caught their attention. When Sven turned around, a nurse was performing CPR while the doctor grabbed the defibrillator. Sven slowly walked up to the bed and watched in a stunned silence, as they tried to save his mother but it was too late. The only audible sound in the room was that of Joseph-Marie’s heart rate flatlining. She was gone.Nurse: So, what are we going to do with the babies?Doctor: Two representatives from the Seelie Court should be here soon.Sven stood beside the bed and stared at his mother’s lifeless body. Her skin was tanned and strands of her dark hair were stuck to her forehead from sweating. Despite knowing that she was his mother, this was the first time he’d ever seen her face. He and Axel grew up not knowing a thing about her or their father and even though they know the story of their birth, it was eye-opening for him to see it firsthand. As he stared at her, his reaction was numb. She was his mother yet he had no emotional attachment to seeing her pass away. He reached out to touch her but his hand went right through her like a mist. Dropping his head, he closed his eyes and suddenly, that same bright white flashed and he was back in the hallway of the church.Axel had made his way into the church’s auditorium and crept behind the long vertical pews that were facing the stage. As he walked down the center aisle, he stopped and smiled. Pulling out his daggers, he turned around and saw a woman standing there.“Aw, you’re twins? How adorable,” she said.The smile on Axel’s face quickly disappeared. “Where’s my brother?”“He’s a little preoccupied at the moment.”“If you’ve hurt him, I swear–”“Hurt him? I would never. I just sent him down memory lane, that’s all,” she said, smirking. “Would you like to join him? I promise I’ll make it a happy memory.”“I have a better idea.” Axel tossed one of his daggers at her and it landed in her chest. Her body fell backwards onto the ground. Gripping his other dagger, Axel approached her and kneeled down beside her body. Assuming she was dead, he went to grab his dagger but her eyes turned towards him and she put her hand on his forehead. A bright white light flashed and Axel found himself standing in the middle of an abandoned warehouse. When he looked down at his hands, his dagger was gone. The sound of a door opening up in front of him made his head jerk up and five people walked in; three tall men with two smaller men behind them. As they came into focus, Axel immediately recognized the two smaller men. It was him and Sven. Squinting his eyes, Axel recognized the three taller men. David, Victor and a younger Virek.Victor: Is everyone ready?David took Axel and Sven to the side and said, “Don’t forget everything I taught you. This is your one and only chance to prove to Mr. d’Luca why he should choose y’all to be his Spectres. Make me proud.Axel and Sven both nodded. “Yes, sir.”Victor started typing on his tablet and suddenly the lights in the warehouse turned red. Axel and Sven walked towards the middle of the room and stood beside each other.Axel: Don’t hold back this time.Sven: I never do.Victor: 5, 4, 3, 2… 1.Axel stood off to the side and watched as the younger versions of him and his brother took a defensive stance. In front of them, a large group of masked men in black started to appear. Some hid behind the warehouse’s pillars and others slowly surrounded Axel and Sven. Off to the side, Virek and the two other men were whispering amongst themselves.Virek: What’s with the pistols and daggers?David smiled and said, It’s their thing.Sven was busy pistol-whipping one of the masked men and didn’t see another man approaching him behind. From the corner of his eye, Axel tossed a dagger over his brother’s shoulder, killing him. Sven frowned and stood up. “Stop being a show–” Another masked man appeared behind him, kicked his pistol out of his hand and grabbed him. Holding a gun to the side of his head and wrapped his arm around his neck. With only one of his daggers, Axel hesitated and didn’t make a move.David: Stop!Victor typed on his tablet and the lights in the warehouse went from red to white. All of the masked men eventually stood up and slowly dispersed out of the warehouse. Axel and Sven picked up their weapons and stood up straight as David approached them.David: Axel, what the hell was that?!Axel: I-I hesitated, sir.David: I know, I saw that, but I’m asking you why. I thought we went over this. When you’re out in the field, any hesitation will get you killed. And in this case, it was your brother that could’ve been shot. Look, I know that Sven is your brother and you were born with a brotherly urge to protect him. But as Spectres, you–the both of you will have to ignore that urge, because your job is to protect your Guardian. Out in the real world, you will be tested. Being emotional can get you and everyone you care about killed. Axel, your performance today was disappointing but I know you have the ability to do what needs to be done. If your brother was taken hostage, your first move should have been to throw that dagger at the man’s head. Not to stand there and think because all it takes is one moment. You can’t save everyone.David walked back up to Victor and Virek, leaving Axel and Sven alone. Keeping their eyes forward and their hands clasped behind their backs, Sven cleared his throat. “Don’t do that again.”“Fuck you.”“I’m serious, Axel. David’s right. If we’re out fighting–”“I don’t care what David said,” Axel said. “You’re my brother and you’ll always be my brother. Spectres or not.”David: Mr. d’Luca, you have my sincerest apology for today’s exercise. I thought the twins were prepared but I was wrong. If you want to go with another set of Spectres, I’ll understand.Virek: There will be no need for all of that, David. I’ll take them.A bright white light flashed before his eyes and Axel was standing in the auditorium of the church again. When he looked down, the woman’s body was gone and his dagger was laying on the floor. He grabbed it and ran out of the auditorium, bursting through the double doors. Nearly stumbling over his own feet, he stopped when he saw the woman standing there. Beside her was Sven, who was staring blankly ahead of him with cloud filled eyes. “I killed you.”“You did, thank you for that but in exchange for my help, the Witch granted me a very lovely spell that will resurrect me. At least until she has the Hybrid.”Remembering Drue, Axel grabbed his daggers. “I don’t care if I have to repeatedly slit your throat, you’re gonna release my brother and take us to the girl.”“From where I’m standing, you don’t have much of a choice,” she said. “I can either release your brother or take you to the girl. You can’t save them both.” Her words echoed David’s and once again, Axel was at a crossroad. Per Virek’s orders, he and Sven were supposed to do whatever it took to rescue Drue, but how was he supposed to do that without his brother? “Which one will it be?”Axel’s eyes jumped between the woman and his brother as his mind raced. “Okay, take me to the girl,” he said, solemnly.“And your brother?” she asked. “Shall I just leave him in this state? Because if I’m being honest, I don’t think he’s enjoying the memory I gave him. Having to repeatedly watch your own mother die while giving birth to you would fuck with anyone’s head.”Clenching his jaw, Axel took a deep breath. “My brother will be fine,” he replied. “He’s not gonna like it but he’ll forgive me eventually.”“What-what do you–”Axel tossed both of his daggers in front of him. One of them pierced the woman in her chest and the other pierced the stomach of his own brother. Axel allowed the woman’s body to fall to the ground and slid on the floor to catch his brother. He slowly kneeled down, pulled his dagger out of Sven’s stomach and impatiently waited for Sven to wake up. But when the cloudiness of his eyes disappeared and his head fell to the side, Axel began to fear for the worse. “Come on, you fucking asshole,” he pleaded. “Wake up!” He began to violently shake his brother’s body but there was no response. “SVEN!”He felt his brother’s body jerk and after a moment, Sven blinked open his eyes. “You scream like a bitch, you know that?”“If you were playing dead, I’m gonna fucking stab you again.”“Unfortunately, I was not,” Sven said, sitting up. As he straightened his back, he groaned and immediately grabbed his stomach. He looked down and then back at his brother.“Wait, you fucking stabbed me?”“Yeah, but I can explain.”“What the fuck, Axel?! I said I was sorry about shooting you that one time.”“This wasn’t payback you idiot,” Axel said, swatting his brother’s shoulder. “That woman had you in some zombie-like trance and I had to think of something to do. Fast. So I daggered her in the chest and–”“You stabbed me. Unreal.”“You healed, didn’t you?”“Yeah, but still. The shit hurts like a bitch.”“Get over it,” Axel said, standing up. He held his hand out and pulled his brother up to his feet. “You good?”“Yeah, I’m good,” Sven replied. He glanced behind Axel and raised an eyebrow. “You said you daggered the woman, right?”“Yeah.”“Then where is she?”Axel’s head spun around and when the woman’s body wasn’t on the ground anymore, he sucked his teeth. “Fuck!” he yelled. “That’s the second time she’s disappeared.”“But you daggered her, so she couldn’t have gotten that far,” Sven said.“That’s not the point. The Witch cast a spell on her. She can resurrect herself.” Axel bent over to pick up both of his daggers.“So, she still has Drue then?”“Yeah.”Sven reached behind his shirt and pulled out his two pistols. “Well, let’s make sure this is the last time she can resurrect herself. Come on.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Drue was having a hard time trying to get out of the zip tie holding her wrists together. She was determined to get free because although she found herself in the same situation as the Harp, she wasn't going to just sit there. She wasn't going to sit there and allowed herself to be threatened, tortured or helpless. Unlike the Harp, she was only up against one woman, so she figured she had a better chance at defending herself. So, she used the anger she felt about her argument with Virek and the sadness of his memory, she took a deep breath and focused. Blinking, her brown eyes turned golden and turned her head to the side. She could hear ice forming around her zip tie and with little effort, she was able to pull her wrists apart. The frozen zip tie fell to the ground and crumbled into a million pieces.Pulling herself up to her feet, she quickly ran towards the door and tried the knob, but it was locked. She gripped the doorknob tightly and within seconds, it froze and broke inside of Drue's hand. She pulled the door open and gasped when she saw the woman standing there."And where do you think you're going?"Before Drue could respond, the woman put her hand on her forehead and that bright white light flashed again. This time, Drue found herself standing in the foyer of the farmhouse. As she started to take a step, the dark-haired woman from the first memory stepped out."You don't understand!" she yelled.Virek appeared afterward, following her into the livingroom. "No, I think I understand perfectly well," he said. "How could you make a deal like that, Lais?! You know you can't trust Witches.""I went to her because she was the only one that could help me.""Help you with what?!"The dark-haired woman, Lais, ran her fingers through her long hair and looked at Virek. "The minute I say 'I do' and give you children, I will start to rapidly age," she revealed. "What kind of a life is that to live?""So, you went to this bloody Witch and asked her for a spell to do... what? Keep you young and beautiful forever?" Virek asked, waving his hand."Yes.""Oh, for fuck's sake, Lais. Why would you do that? Especially without talking it over with me first.""What was I supposed to say, Virek? Huh? From the minute we met, all you've talked about is starting a family and as much as I would love to give that to you, look at what I'd be giving up," she said, shaking her head. "If the plan is to live happily ever after, together, how can you and I do that if I die before you?"Virek walked up to her and grabbed her hand. "Lais, any moment I get with you would have been more than enough for me," he said, cupping her cheek. "I love you. Shouldn't that mean something?""And what happens when I start to age? Will you still love me then?" Lais asked."How could you even ask me that question? Of course I would. Lais, I don't love you for what you look like. I love you because of who you are.""Who I am and what I am are two different things, Virek," Lais said, pulling her face away. She dropped his hand and gave him her back. "And what I am is an Undine and Undines are cursed. Cursed to sacrifice their own life for love and I'm not sure I'm ready to do that." She turned around and tilted her head to the side. "Face it, you'll still look the way you do right now while I grow old and frail," she said, sadly chuckling to herself. "And then what? I'll be unable to raise my own children? Too old to play with them? I want to still be here to watch my children grow up. And if I can't do that, I can't possibly bring a child into this world.""Can't or wont?" When Lais didn't answer, Virek nodded. "So, that's what the Witch took from you? Your ability to have children."Lais swallowed and dropped her head. "I'm sorry you had to find out this way, Virek," she said, sniffling. "I really am, but like I said, I don't expect you to understand.""I understand that you went behind my back and made a deal with the bloody fucking Devil and took away the promise I made," he said, walking up to her. "I promised to give you the family you've always dreamed of and now, I can't.""No, Virek. It was the family you always dreamed of. And judging by your reaction, I can see that you don't think we can be a family without the existence of children." Lais lifted her head. "Yet, I'm supposed to believe that you would have loved me regardless of what happened.""That was before you took everything away from me!" Virek shouted. "I hope you're happy, because now that Witch owns you. I hope it was worth it." He turned and started to walk away."Don't walk away from me, Virek!""I have nothing more to say to you.""No! We're not done talking!" Lais ran up to him and grabbed his arm, spinning him around. "You are not gonna leave me like this.""Yes, I am because I don't want to end up saying something that I'm gonna regret.""Like what? It's never stopped you before.""Lais, respectfully, you need to fuck off," Virek said, directly looking into her eyes."Fuck you, Virek!" Lais spat, poking his chest with her finger. "You have a lot of nerve standing there judging me when you're not the one that has to go through this!""I'm not judging you. I would never judge you, Lais, because you're right. I'm not an Undine, so I don't know what it feels like but what I am is... disappointed. I'm disappointed that you would stoop so low and ruin any chance we had at being happy." He started to turn around, but Lais grabbed his arm again. "Lais, please--""The Witch said you'd act like this," Lais shouted, her eyes turning a bright yellow color. "That you'd turn on me and I didn't want to believe her but--" she had begun to creep towards him with her hands balled up into fist.Behind her, Virek could hear the sink faucet starting to rattle. "Lais, I need you to calm--""No! You don't love me! All you wanted out of me were children to carry your name and now that I can't bear a child, you can't even look at me!""Lais, please--" Virek attempted to grab her, but she snatched her arm away and looked at him. Suddenly, he grabbed his throat and struggled to breathe. He felt like he was drowning as his throat filled up with water. Gargling and spitting out large puddles of water, Virek dropped down to his knees.Lais stood above him and with such anger in her eyes, Virek tried to reach out to touch her, but he fell down to one knee. "I'm sorry, my love but if you will not be with me as I am, then you will not be with anyone." She stepped forward, stamping her foot in a small puddle of water, and kneeled down in front of Virek. "Maybe one day you will forgive me."Thinking quickly, Virek's eyes dropped down to the puddle of water and placed his hand inside of it. He looked up at Lais with heartbroken eyes as the sound of electricity formed below them. When Lais looked down, her eyes widened before her body started convulsing. Virek helplessly watched as the body of his fiancee jerked from side to side and her teeth grinded against each other before he finally lifted his hand. Lais' body dropped down to the ground and after he gasped for air, Virek slid over to her body. Cradling her body against his own, he pressed his lips against her forehead while he apologized with tears in his eyes.Drue blinked and she was back in the attic of the clocktower. Stumbling backwards, she put her hand on her chest as a sharp pain throbbed against her heart. She couldn't believe what she'd just seen. She couldn't breathe. Did she really just watch Virek kill the love of his life? So, that's what he meant when he said that he'd have to kill her. Because she was also an Undine and would force his hand? Swallowing a large lump in her throat, she looked up to see the woman standing in front of her. She had a smile on her face."Did you enjoy the show?" she asked. "Did it bring back memories of your last moment with the Guardian?"Drue couldn't find the words. If she thought the physical torture she received at her apartment and at the Harp was bad; the mental anguish of watching Virek's memories was downright traumatizing. Hearing the woman giggling to herself in front of her, Drue leapt towards her and punched her in the face.The woman put her hand on her cheek and slowly looked at Drue. "You're gonna pay for that, Hybrid.""I highly doubt that." The sound of Virek's voice from behind startled the woman and when she turned around, Virek tossed a line of electricity towards her. The woman's body went flying into the wall of the attic and fell to the ground. His eyes landed on Drue, who was standing there staring at him with a perplexed expression on her face. "Drue, are you--"The woman was slowly getting to her feet and said, "How stupid of you to come alone, Guardian.""Who said I was alone?"A strong wind current flowed through the room, pushing the woman back up against the wall. Being held by her throat, the air current materialized and Arvo was standing there. "Hello, Farina," he said, tightening his hand around her neck. "You better have a damn good reason for disobeying me.""Oh, trust me, she does." A female voice behind Drue made everyone stop and turn around. A woman dressed in antique one-inch heels and a long black coat was standing there. Her eyes were as dark as her raven black hair. "But it won't matter.""You're right, it doesn't matter," Arvo said, snapping her neck. He pulled his hand away as Farina's body slid down to the ground.The woman's eyes drifted over to Virek and she smiled. "Well, if it isn't my old friend," she said. "I wish this reunion was under better circumstances but alas, here we are.""Winsome.""The one and only," she said, looking at Drue. "And you, the lovely Hybrid I've been looking for." As she took a step forward, Drue took a step backward. "Oh, how gorgeous you are."Virek jumped in front of Drue and said, "Don't you even think about touching her.""Oh, Virek, I think we're way past the empty threats, don't you think?" Winsome asked. "I've come way too far not to leave with what I came for.""From where I'm standing, it seems that you've come to die, but I could be wrong," Arvo said, appearing beside Virek."The fact that you two Guardians think you can stop me is comical.""I can promise you it will be enough," Virek spat. Behind him, Drue had her hand on his back."I don't understand your anger, Virek. All I want is the Hybrid. No one else has to die.""Except for you...""We'll have to see about that." Winsome waved her hand in the air and suddenly the room became crowded with masked Mercenaries. Armed with guns in their hands, Winsome smiled. "I'd like you to meet some friends of mine."Arvo smiled and cracked his neck. "I haven't had a good fight in years.""Drue, get out of here," Virek whispered, keeping his eyes on Winsome. When she didn't move, he turned his head to the side, and said, "It's okay. Go." He felt her pull her hand away from his back and returned his gaze to Winsome, as Drue slowly backed out of the room.As Drue slipped out of the room, she ran down the corridor and towards the stairs. When she reached the bottom and turned the corner, she nearly stumbled on her own feet when she saw Axel and Sven's bodies lying on the ground. Gasping, she kneeled down beside the twins and shook them but neither of them moved. She could hear a bunch of noise coming from upstairs, grunts, screams and loud banging. She knew that Virek and Arvo could handle themselves but what if they were outnumbered? Virek had been able to heal himself, but she wasn't sure if his healing extended to a gunshot to the dead or worse, to his heart. Realizing that she couldn't leave him to die, she spotted one of Sven's pistols behind his back. She could always use her powers but if Winsome could make an entire football team of Mercenaries appear with the swing of her hand, maybe it wouldn't be enough. The night of the Deviant club attack, she remembered being scared to use one of Sven's pistols but tonight was different. Taking a deep breath, she gently wiggled one of his pistols out of the holster and gripped it in her hand. Assuming that the safety was still off, she stood up and told herself that she could do this. She wasn't going to leave Virek because he wouldn't have left her. Pushing past her fear, Drue started to creep back up the stairs.“Have fun, boys,” Winsome taunted, teleporting out of the room.“Where’d she go?!” Virek called out.“Think about that later, brother. We’re gonna be busy.”Virek angrily turned around with his dark blue eyes. Arvo cracked his neck and held his arms out, forming two small whirlwinds in the palms of his hands. Electricity jumped between Virek's hands and once a Mercenary cocked his gun, the fight was on. Virek summoned several lightning strikes, piercing several Mercenaries. Arvo tossed the whirlwinds forward and they grew in size as they spun their way through the large group of Mercenaries. Bodies were flying across the room, landing on both sides of the attic. Arvo teleported into the air and appeared and reappeared behind various Mercenaries, snapping their necks and slamming them down to the ground by the collars of their vests. Virek tossed a line of electricity across the floor, electrocuting Mercenaries from their feet up.With her gun aimed out in front of her, Drue peaked into the room before she stepped inside. She watched as bodies were thrown across the room and, in the air, landing against both sides of walls of the attic. When a Mercenary's body landed just below her feet, Drue screamed. Hearing her voice, Virek turned around. "Drue, what are you--"He was interrupted by a gunshot to the back of his shoulder. His body jerked forward but he never lost his balance. Scowling, Virek turned around and grabbed the Mercenary by his face. He ripped off his mask and pulled him in closer. The Mercenary quickly unloaded the clip of his gun into Virek's torso, Drue screaming with every shot. "Virek! No!""Sorath!" Arvo yelled out.Even though he was seriously wounded, Virek kept his balance. The Mercenary's eyes jumped between his gun and Virek, obviously surprised that he was still standing. Virek grabbed the gun and tossed it behind him. "I'm fine," he whispered. "Wrong move, mate." He mushed the Mercenary's face between his fingers and watched as the Mercenary's body violently shook as he was electrocuted from the inside out. Dropping the body by his feet, Virek grabbed his torso as he turned around. "Drue--""Virek..." she started to run towards him until Winsome appeared in front of her. Jumping backwards, Drue aimed the gun at Winsome's face. "Stay the fuck back!""Or what?" Winsome asked, smiling. "Tell me, Hybrid, do you even know how to use that thing?"When she took a step forward, Drue took one backwards. "Stay back or I swear to God, I'll shoot you!""Then do it."Behind Winsome's back, Virek dropped down to one knee. Arvo ran up to him and picked him up by his arm. "Get your ass up and finish this," he said.On his feet, Virek turned around and looked at Arvo before turning towards the last remaining three Mercenaries. "Just like old times?""Fuck it, why not?" Arvo replied. Using his powers, Arvo lifted the three Mercenaries up in the air and Virek sent three strains of electricity towards them, charring their bodies. Lastly, Arvo used a small whirlwind to send the Mercenaries' bodies crashing through the attic window. "Phew, that was fun."Remembering Drue, Virek spun around. "WINSOME! Touch her and I will fucking gut you!""You know, I've had just about enough of your threats, Guardian," Winsome said, turning around. "You may have stopped the Mercenaries, but you will not stop me from completing my spell.""The only problem is that the Watchtowers are still up," Virek said.Winsome playfully shrugged. "Are they?" she asked, tilting her head to the side. "I know for a fact that one of your lovely Guardian brothers has been missing for quite some time. Now, correct me if I'm wrong, but if there is no Guardian to protect their Watchtower, that Watchtower is up for grabs, is it not?""Sorath--""The Seelie Court has Evan," Virek said."What the fuck? Why?" Arvo said, balling up his fists."We'll figure it out later, right now--""Right now, I'm tired of hearing this bitch run her mouth," Arvo interrupted. He opened up the palms of his hands and started to summon two whirlwinds again."Trust me, Guardian, the feeling is mutual," Winsome said. As Arvo sent the whirlwinds towards her, she spoke in a different language and the whirlwinds evaporated. "Nice try but I can do better." Using her finger, she traced a circle in the air and suddenly Arvo was lifted off of the ground. Starting to spin around, Winsome flicked her finger and Arvo's entire body was pulled through the attic's window."Arvo!" Virek screamed. When he turned back around to Winsome, his body was shaking with anger. His eyes slowly lifted towards her and suddenly, the sound of crackling thunder strikes appeared behind him."Virek, face it. I've won. It could have been all four of you Guardians standing in front of me and none of you would be a match for me. My power is too--" she let out a breath, as the sound of a single gunshot echoed throughout the attic. Winsome's eyes widened as she looked down to see blood seeping through her blouse. She touched the gunshot wound in her shoulder with her hand and stared at the blood on the tips of her fingers. "It's been a while since I've seen the sight of my own blood." She slowly turned around and looked at Drue, who was still holding Sven's pistol in her hand. "I didn't think you had it in you." Using Telekinesis, she waved her hand in the air and the pistol flew out of Drue's grasp."Drue, get down!" Virek yelled. He summoned a lightning strike directly at Winsome, but she managed to teleport away just before the strike pierced the wooden floor. Before he could react, Winsome appeared behind Drue."Say goodbye to your love, Virek. Again." As he started to run towards them, Winsome grabbed Drue and both of them vanished.His eyes darted around the attic room and once he realized that Drue was really gone, he let out a visceral yell before he dropped down to his knees. Behind him, he felt a strong breeze come through the window and when he turned around, Arvo was standing there."Please tell me you have a way to kill that Witch bitch," he said.Virek didn't respond. If he did have a way to kill Winsome, it was going to have to wait until he actually found her.Off to the side, they could hear the faint sound of moaning. Farina was slowly getting to her feet when she noticed Virek and Arvo looking at her. "I-I can explain," she said, stuttering."It better be good," Arvo said, menacingly. "Because any patience I had went out of the window your new tossed me out of it.""I-I had no choice," Farina stammered. "She said that if I helped her out, I would be spared when he--""He?" Arvo asked. "He, who?""Winsome is trying to resurrect the Elder God Kaval," Virek replied, standing up. "And she needs Drue to do that." His eyes circled in on Farina, as she backed up against the wall. "Did the Witch tell you where she was going after she found Drue?""I-I-I don't know. No. No. She didn't tell me.""May I remind you that I'm five seconds away from permanently killing you?" Arvo said, walking towards her."Look, I swear! She didn't tell me anything!" Farina cried out. "All-all she said was that she was gonna go back to where it all started.""Okay, five seconds is up--""Aeros, wait" Virek's eyes jumped around at the same pace his mind raced. Where it all started... he knew what that meant, but why would Winsome take Drue there of all places? "I know where she's taken Drue.""Where?" Arvo asked."The farmhouse I bought for Lais. We were gonna live there and start a family until--" He walked up to Farina and grabbed her by the neck. "Did the Witch say anything else? And if you lie to me, I'll make this your last resurrection."Struggling to breathe, Farina shook her head. "N-n-no."Virek's lip curled as he turned away, releasing Farina's throat. "I'm going after her," he said, looking at Arvo."What? By yourself? Sorath, that's insane. Let me come with you.""No. I have to do this alone. Winsome has taken quite enough from me. I have to be the one to end her for good.""You stubborn bastard, but if that's what you want, I can respect it," Arvo said. "Now, can I kill her?""Please."Arvo looked at Farina and started to approach her. She attempted to run towards the door but a gunshot to her forehead stopped her. Her body fell back against the attic's wall and slid down into a seated position. When Arvo and Virek turned around, Axel and Sven were standing there. Sven had his pistol in his hand. Slightly smirking, Arvo nodded at Sven. "Thanks?""That was for my brother," Sven said, walking up to Farina's body. He shot her again in the chest. "That was for me.""Boss, you're not really going to the farmhouse by yourself, are you?" Axel asked."You're too late, Spectre. I already tried to talk him out of it.""But she'll be expecting you to come by yourself," Axel pleaded. "It's dangerous.""I know that, and I don't care," Virek said. "I won't let Winsome take away someone else I care about." Both relieved and surprised to hear Virek finally admit his true feelings about Drue, Axel and Sven looked at each other. “I know your instinct is to talk me out of this but you can’t and I want you both to stay away from the farmhouse. Understood?” Begrudgingly, Axel and Sven nodded. Virek turned around to Arvo and held his hand out. “Aeros.”“Sorath,” Arvo said, shaking his hand. “Make sure you save the Hy– Drue, kill that fucking Witch and come back home.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hoss and Foy were waiting in the lobby of Carlyle Industries when Foy’s phone rang. “Okay, okay, we’ll be right there,” she said, standing up.“What’s up?” Hoss asked.“We have to go. There’s been some kind of attack at the Church of Saint Gerald. Someone reported several gunshots.”Hoss stood up. “Okay, but what about Harrison–”“Jonah, we are still officers of the law. We can’t ignore our jobs,” Foy said. She noticed the deflated look on Hoss’ face and took a deep breath. “Look, if it’s really important to you, I’ll go.”“Are you sure?”“Yeah, just make sure you actually get something out of this.”“I will.” Hoss reached into his pocket and pulled out his car keys. He tossed them to Foy and said, “Take my car.”“What about you?”“I’ll take the train.”Foy nodded and raced out of the lobby. Hoss was watching Foy run across the parking lot when a man in a bowtie appeared behind him. “Detective Hoss, Ms. Carlyle will see you now.”Upstairs, Hoss was looking out of the window in JR’s office when the door opened. A brown-haired woman dressed in a pair of high-waisted green tailored pants and a v-neck long-sleeved white shirt walked in. “Detective Hoss, hi, I’m JR Carlyle,” she said, holding her hand out.Narrowing his eyes, Hoss hesitantly shook her hand. “JR as in–”“Formerly, it’s Jamison Carlyle, but you can call me JR. Please have a seat.” She walked around her desk and took a seat. “Now, how may I help you, Detective?”“I’d like to ask you some questions about one of your former employees, Solomon Shade,” Hoss replied, sitting down. “My partner and I spoke with him earlier today and there are some loose ends we’d like to put to rest.”“Is this a part of an ongoing investigation?”“Officially, no but I’m sure you know that I wouldn’t be able to tell you if it was.”JR smiled. "Okay, well since you've already spoken to Mr. Shade, I'm not sure what more information I can give you.""Fair enough, but maybe you can tell me if Mr. Shade and your father, Harrison Carlyle, still have an ongoing relationship?""Not that I'm aware of. It's no secret that Mr. Shade's release from Carlyle Industries was not under the best of terms.""But you can't say for certain that the two of them aren't friends?" Hoss asked."No, I cannot.""Okay, no problem. Ah, one last thing, if you don't mind. Just so I have my information correct, you currently have an intern here by the name of Drue Cordova, yes?"JR shifted in her seat. "Yes.""And how would you rate her performance so far?""Detective, I'm not really comfortable with your line of questioning--""Oh, my apologies, Ms. Carlyle. I didn't mean to disrespect you or--""It's not so much disrespect, as it is unprofessional," JR said, sitting forward. "You're a Detective from Camden Hills, so I don't see the correlation between Mr. Shade and an intern of mine.""The correlation is your father, Ms. Carlyle," Hoss replied. "Aside from Mr. Shade's unpleasant release from this company, your father has taken quite an interest in Ms. Cordova.""Sorry, I'm not following.""Well, as you may or may not be aware, Ms. Cordova was involved in a terrible car accident on May 1st and admitted to Grand Meadows Medical Center. A hospital that is owned by Carlyle Industries, if I'm not mistaken. And the same day she was released, the doctor that treated her reported Ms. Cordova's file being stolen by a woman pretending to be a nurse." Noticing the change in her posture and the confusion in JR's face, Hoss frowned. "I guess you were not aware, but all of that aside, I was just hoping you could shed some light on your father's interest in Ms. Cordova.""Unfortunately, like I said, Detective, I can't help you. I'm sorry you've wasted your time. My assistant will see you out." She forced a tight-lipped smile as she picked the phone to intercom Tia at her desk."Right," Hoss whispered, standing up. "Um, before I go, I understand that your father had a stroke, which is why you are currently the interim Chairwoman. Has your relationship with him changed at all?""My father took over this company in nineteen eighty and built it into the empire it is today," JR responded, putting the phone down. "So, of course it pained him to have to step down, but he is determined to get back. But until then, I trust that he wants what's best for Carlyle Industries.""Oh, I agree. But it couldn’t have been easy for a man like that to just step aside," Hoss said. “After all, you just said that he was determined.”“I don’t think I like your tone, Detective,” JR said. “What are you implying?”“I’m not implying anything. I’m simply saying that if your father is so determined to get back, what wouldn’t he do?” Shrugging his shoulders, Hoss forced a smile and said, “Thank you for your time, Ms. Carlyle.”After Hoss walked out of the office, JR leaned her elbows on the table and blinked. If it was his intention, Hoss had successfully managed to make her second guess her father. Not that she wasn’t already, but now she was more determined to find out what her father was up to. She still wasn’t convinced that her father’s recent visit wasn’t on purpose and given the mystery door in the parking lot, it was entirely possible that her father was up to no good. And then there was his interest in Drue Cordova, the young intern JR saw a lot of herself in. But Drue had only shown up once to work and although she was beyond ready to fire her and wash her hands clean; what if her recent disappearance from Carlyle Industries had something to do with Harrison Carlyle, himself? The thought of her father being involved in anything suspicious regarding Drue made her sick to her stomach. But just because she didn’t want to believe it, didn’t make it untrue. She had watched the way her father worked in the past. She knew that he wasn’t above doing something shady; firing Hilda and hiring Tia was one example. If she thought she had to be a bitch before, now she would have to be a paranoid bitch because she wasn’t sure who she could trust.JR picked up her office phone and called down to the lobby. She requested Ramon and asked him to come up to her office. Once he walked in, JR quickly stood up. She greeted him with a smile and as she watched him fold his arms across his chest, tightening the sleeve of his shirt around his toned muscles, she had to look away. She placed her hands in her pockets and walked around her desk. “Ramon, I’m going to be honest with you but before I do, I want you to know that I am not happy about what I’m about to say,” she started. “It involves my father and regardless of what happens after today, I don’t want you to take sides or change your view on Carlyle Industries as a whole.” She sat on the edge of the desk and took a deep breath, clearing her throat to change the timbre of her voice. “Do you understand?”“Ms. Carlyle, if I may be honest with you in return,” Ramon said, moving closer. “If you’re about to tell me that you think your father is up to something shady, I’m gonna say that he probably is.”A crease appeared in JR’s brow. She was expecting Ramon to dismiss her conspiracies, maybe even tell her that she was crazy, but not to agree with her. "I-I don't even know what to say to that," she said, pushing a strand of flattened hair behind her ear."Ms. Carlyle--JR--""Call me, Jamie," she said, smiling.Ramon returned her smile, revealing some of the deepest dimples she'd ever seen. "Jamie," he said, licking his bottom lip. "I've been working here for ten years and for ten years, I've kept my mouth shut. I don't ask any questions, I just follow orders. Not because I'm afraid of the consequences, but because I'm paid to not ask questions and follow orders. But if you and I are gonna have this conversation, I'm gonna need your reassurance that I will continue to get paid and work here for another ten years if possible."Both impressed and slightly turned on, JR folded her arms across her chest and said, “What kind of reassurance are we talking about?”Ramon stepped even closer, forcing her to nervously grip the edge of the desk. Tightly. “The kind of reassurance that will keep you in a position to continue giving me orders.”JR watched as he dropped his arms and hooked his thumbs through the belt loops of his slacks. Forced to breathe through her mouth, she felt her eyes drifting downwards until she caught herself. “And how are we supposed to finalize this arrangement?”His eyes trailed up and down her body before he sucked in a deep breath. "Your word is fine for now," he said, in a husky voice."Well, I guess you better get comfortable and start telling me exactly what you've seen," JR said, holding her hand out.Taking her hand, he held it for a while before he eventually shook it. "Where should I start?"* * *The sound of sirens and the flashing red, white and blue lights stopped Arvo, Axel and Sven, just as they walked out of the Church of Saint Gerald. Sneaking out through the side of the Church, they regrouped in the alley. “Now, what the hell are we supposed to do?” Axel asked. “There are cops everywhere.”“Don’t ask me,” Arvo said. “Sorath doesn’t like Witches and I don’t like cops.”“Why doesn’t that surprise me?” Sven mumbled.Behind them, the headlights to a black four-door Honda Civic Si flashed. Axel and Sven both grabbed their daggers and pistols as the doors to the car opened up. “Who the fuck is–”When Dawn Keller stepped in front of the lights, Axel smiled but quickly straightened his face when he felt Arvo staring at him. “One Witch isn’t enough, huh?”Dawn walked up to them and immediately looked at Axel. “Are you guys okay?”“Neck’s a little sore but I’ll live.”“And Virek? Where is he?”Arvo sighed. “What does it matter to you?”“Arvo, chill,” Axel said. “She’s working for Virek.”“I’d prefer the word with,” Dawn corrected.“Anyway, Virek went after Winsome.”“What? By himself?” Dawn gasped. “You let him go alone?!”“He wasn’t in much of a negotiating mood,” Sven said, frowning. “She has Drue.”“Shit, I’m sorry. I was hoping we could stop her before that happened.”“Yeah, we all do. But please tell me that you were able to get Savannah Chase on board?” Axel said.Dawn turned around and waved her hand. The door to the car opened on the right side and a woman stepped out. She walked up to the group with a black velvet bag in her hand. “I was.”“And what about the other thing?” asked Axel.Dawn’s face dropped. “Look, I tried to convince the Ancestors but they–”“So, you’ve come to us with bad news?” Sven asked, stepping forward.“Sven–”“No! Virek has gone off to fight the Witch on his own and we’re just standing here twiddling our fucking thumbs with absolutely no plan because a fucking Witch couldn’t do the one thing she said she could!”Axel inhaled. “Sven, she tried–”“It’s not good enough!” Sven yelled. “Virek is out there by himself. Do you understand that? We should be there with him–” his voice started to crack.Axel turned to his brother and placed his hand on his shoulder. “Brother, I hear you, I do,” he said, calmly. “And you’re right, we should be out there with him. But if we’re going to help him, we need all the help we can get.” He turned his head to the side. “I’m sure Dawn did everything she could.”“So, what’s the plan?” Arvo asked. “We can’t very well save Virek with a Guardian, two emotional Spectres and a pair of useless Witches, can we? Oh, and let’s not forget the boatload of police out front.”“We’re not useless, Guardian,” Savannah chimed in.“Most Witches are.”“Remind me to slap him when I get a chance,” Dawn hissed.“What are you talking about, Savannah?” Axel asked.“The Ancestors may not have wanted to help us but there is another way to temporarily weaken Winsome,” she replied.“How?”She pulled open the velvet bag and pulled out a cloudy white crystal ball. “With this,” she responded.Arvo snorted. “And what the hell are you gonna do with that?” he asked, sarcastically chuckling to himself. “We don’t have time to get our fortunes read.”“You’re an asshole,” Savannah said, rolling her eyes. “But anyway, this is a Witch’s Ball. If we can get her in the middle of a pentagram, Dawn and I can bind her powers with this. It should give you enough time to–”“Kill her,” Axel said.“Yes,” Dawn said, looking at Arvo. “Unless you have a better plan.” When no one answered, she raised an eyebrow. “Right, I didn’t think so. Can we leave now?”Axel looked at Sven and then at Arvo. “Dark Guardian, are you in or out?”“As much as I should say no, Sorath is my brother,” he replied, sucking his teeth. “And I guess having a Guardian on your side helps the odds.”“Make that two Guardians,” Savannah said. On cue, the doors to the car opened a third time and a man walked out.When Evan Shaw walked up to them, Arvo smiled. “Finally some real help.”“Aeros.”“I’m surprised to see you here.”“You’re not the only one,” Sven said.“Spectre, if I really brushed Sorath off, I wouldn’t be here.”“So, why are you?” Axel asked.“Trust me, I had no intention of coming,” Evan said. “The last thing I want is to get mixed up in Witch business, but–”“Yet, you have no problem screwing one,” Sven spat.“I could have you killed for speaking to me like that, Spectre,” Evan said, stepping towards Sven’s face.“I’d like to see you try.”“Jesus Christ! Can you both chill the fuck out?” Axel yelled.“Brother, have you forgotten how he turned his back on Virek? Why should we trust him now?” Sven said.“Is that true, Anapiel?” Arvo asked.“I wouldn’t say I turned my back on him but I’ll admit that I didn’t necessarily jump at the opportunity to join his cause,” Evan replied.“And now?”“Things have changed.”“She’s pregnant,” Axel revealed.Everyone looked at Savannah, who put her hand on her stomach. When Evan appeared beside her, Arvo was able to connect the dots and groaned. “Oh, for fuck’s sake,” he said, shaking his head. “What is it with Guardians and Witches?”“We’ve wasted enough time,” Axel said. “We need to go.”“I agree,” Arvo said. “The sooner we can save Virek, the quicker I can wash the stink of Witch off of me.”“So, how do we ditch the red, white and blues?” Dawn asked.“Leave that to me.” Evan smirked as he began walking ahead towards the front of the alleyway. Standing just beyond the church’s gate, Evan blinked and his eyes turned into a wine red. As he stared at the large group of police officers and paramedics, he tilted his head to the side.Foy was speaking with a male forensic technician when she noticed how much darker the sky had become. Crinkling her nose, she turned to the side and looked around as the area surrounding them had become thick with smoke. The smell of burned rubber filled her nose and suddenly, her eyes became itchy.“Detective, are you–” the male technician started to let out a series of ragged coughs, unable to speak. “Detective, cover your nose!”Foy used the collar of her jacket to cover her nose and mask, as she tried to look around. She needed to find another officer to warn everyone about the air. “Go! Get somewhere inside! The air is not safe!”The male forensic technician nodded and ran off. Foy watched him run up to everyone, one by one, warning them. As she looked around, blocking out the sound of panicked voices behind her, she heard the faint sound of a car’s engine. Following the sound, she tiptoed towards the side of the church and she was about to walk down the alleyway, until the bright lights of a car roared ahead. Screaming, she jumped out of the way and turned around to shield her eyes. Peaking just above her jacket’s collar as the car sped by, Foy saw him. Arvo Strickland. Sitting in the backseat of the Honda Civic, their eyes briefly met and her jaw dropped. “Adam,” she whispered. In such a trance, Foy began to unconsciously walk after the car until the sound of a loud and blaring horn snapped her out. When she turned, a second pair of bright headlights were aiming towards her. She jumped out of the way at the last minute and landed hard on her arm on the ground. Moaning under her breath, Foy’s widened eyes continued to stare down the street as the two cars disappeared into the night.“Detective! Detective! Are you okay?!” The male technician hurried towards Foy’s side, grabbing her arm. “You shouldn’t be out here! The smoke–” he stopped talking once the air started to quickly clear up. “What the–”“I need to call Hoss.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When Ryan finally got home, the last person she was expecting to be sitting on the porch was Austin. She walked up to him and smirked. “Did you save one for me?”Austin looked at the can of beer in his hand and shrugged. “I didn’t take you for a beer drinker.”“After the night I’ve had, I could use a case.”“I’ll have to remember that next time.”“So, to what due I owe this pleasure?” she asked, placing her heel on the bottom step.“There was an incident at the Church of Saint Gerald tonight,” he replied, gulping down the rest of his beer. He crushed the can between his hands and stood up. “You wouldn’t know anything about that?”“I may but I was told not to worry.”“But you are.”“My daughter was kidnapped tonight and instead of looking for her, I was instructed to sit back and wait,” she replied, rolling her tongue across the front of her teeth. “So, as worried as I am, I’m more pissed than anything.”“I never took you for a woman that likes to be told what to do,” Austin said, confidently.“I’m not,” Ryan said, stepping up the stairs. She stopped on the step just below him and looked him in the eyes. “I’m also not in the mood to be condescended to. So, if you’re here to annoy me, you can leave.” She brushed past Austin and walked up the stairs to the front door. As she was unlocking the door, he appeared behind her, leaned up against the porch.“Well, it’s a good thing I’m only in the mood to drink,” he said. “Got any beers?”“I’ll see what I have.” Inside of the house, Austin made himself comfortable on the couch in the conservatory while Ryan disappeared into the kitchen. Moments later, she returned with two bottles of Coronas. She handed him one of them and said, “Will this suffice?”“For now, it will. Thanks honey.”Ryan sat down on the couch beside him and slipped off her heels. “Here’s to… you,” she said, looking at him.“Why me?”“I don’t know. Ask me again in ten minutes.” She held her beer up and the two of them tapped their beers together. “So–” she started to say something until the front door opened. She heard the sound of keys jingling before her sister appeared in the foyer.“Ryan?! Are you–” Kris spotted Ryan sitting in the conservatory and walked in, only stopping when she saw Austin sitting there. “What’s-what’s going on?” Kris’ eyes remained on Austin as her shoulders straightened up. When she noticed the beers in their hands, she raised an eyebrow. “What are you doing?”“Drinking. You want one?”“No thanks, I’m good. Um, Ry, have you heard anything from Virek?”“Nope.”“Well, have you tried to call Drue?”“I did, on the way here and it went straight to voicemail,” Ryan replied, flatly. She took a sip of her beer and sat back on the couch. “Not that I’m surprised. She never talks to me anymore.”“I heard something happened at the Church and–”“Yeah, Austin just told me.”“You don’t seem concerned? What if it involves Drue?”“One, I am concerned and two, you told me to let Virek handle it. So, that’s what I’m doing.”“If you’re drunk, maybe we shouldn’t have this conversation.”“Kris, relax. I’m not drunk. Yet.”Kris hadn’t taken her eyes off of Austin. The sight of a Hunter sitting in their livingroom was uncomfortable for her and she couldn’t help but wonder why it wasn’t uncomfortable for her sister. “Then you mind telling me why he’s here?” she asked.“Just a friendly visit,” Austin replied.“I wasn’t talking to you.”“Kris, what the hell? He’s cool.”“Says who?”“Me,” Ryan responded, sitting up. “What’s your problem?”“My problem is I don’t trust him.”“Kris, he saved my life and also, if he wanted to kill us, we would be dead already. So chill out.”“Yeah, I’m just here to help and… drink. Well, mostly drink but also to help.”“You’re a Hunter,” Kris said, sitting on the arm of a chair. “Hunters don’t help.”Austin smirked. “Is she always like this?”Ryan dropped her head to hide her smile. Kris’ narrowed her eyes at her sister and said, “I’m glad that you find all of this funny but your daughter could be out there right now—“Ryan put her finger up, cutting Kris off. “Don’t,” she said, coldly. “You were the one that told me to let the Guardian handle it, right? You chose to trust him to find my own daughter instead of me, so don’t you dare come in here trying to guilt trip me into not being more concerned.”“I only did that because I didn’t want to start any problems,” Kris said. “You and Virek should be on the same side. That’s the only way to make sure Drue returns to us in one piece.”Ryan put her beer on the table and clasped her hands together, her face flush. “Are you saying that I would have gotten my daughter killed?”Austin held his breath and then took a sip of his beer. The tension in the room was thick, even for someone as nonchalant and emotionally stunted as him.“No, that’s not what I’m saying. If I hadn’t made you leave Virek’s loft, you and I would have to stand in front of the Seelie Court and explain why you attacked a Guardian, again.”“Yeah, well I’d do it again,” Ryan said, lifting her chin.“You don’t mean that,” Kris said, leaning forward. “Ryan, I felt your anger in that apartment. Nothing good would’ve come from that moment and you know it.”“The hell I do. You know, you have a lot of nerve questioning me when you were the one that initially didn’t trust Virek or the Seelie Court. Now you’re their number one supporter. Since when did you start siding with them?”“I’m siding with whoever can keep my niece, your daughter, safe.”“I thought that’s what I was doing,” Ryan said, pressing her lips together.“Oh, so, is that what you call this?” Kris asked, pointing between her sister and Austin. “Because my sister would have never found herself teaming up with a Hunter, let alone even entertaining the idea.”Ryan grabbed the beer bottle and took a sip. “I wasn’t given much of a choice, was I?”“I’m sorry you feel that way, Ry. And I know you feel like I betrayed you but trusting our enemies is pushing it.”Austin raised his hand. “What the fuck did I do?”“Can you leave? This conversation is between me and my sister. It doesn’t concern you.”“It concerns him because I say it does,” Ryan said, standing up.“Ryan, what are you doing? He is a Hunter,” Kris said, pointing to Austin. “Remember when you said I shouldn’t be associating with Nadia because of who she is? Well, the same goes for you. We are Fae, you… are Fae. And so is Drue. If anyone should be helping us, it should be the Fae.”“And what has the Fae done for us so far? How have they helped us? Because from where I’m standing, they haven’t done shit but make things worse.” She closed her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. “And you’re right, we are Fae. I am Fae and so is Drue, but she is my daughter first.” She stood firm and straightened her shoulders. “Now, you are my sister and I love and respect you but if you don’t like Austin being here, then you should be the one to leave.”Kris blinked for a long time as her mouth crinkled, showing her bare teeth. Her eyes darted between her sister and Austin before she finally stood up. She adjusted the cuffs to her long-sleeved sweater and held her head up. Ryan could see tears developing her eyes. “I hope you know what you’re doing,” she said, in a low whisper. “Tell my niece that I love her.” She swallowed before she turned around and walked out of the conservatory.“Kristen, I–” Ryan called out. But her mother was gone. When she heard the front door slam shut, she sat down on the couch and bowed her head.Austin sat there in silence. Normally he’d break the tension in the room with a snarky, inappropriate joke but even he knew that there was a time and place for certain things and this wasn’t one of those times. He heard Ryan let out a small sniffle and watched tears slide down her cheek. He was unsure of what he should do. It wouldn’t be appropriate to reach out and touch her, although he wanted to, so he would have to use his words. “At the risk of sounding stupid and hopefully not getting punched in the face, all I’m gonna say is that I get it. I know how it feels to be put in a position where your heart and your duty as a parent are at war with each other. It fucking sucks.”Ryan lifted her head and looked out ahead of her. For what felt like the longest minute, neither of them said a word. When she finally turned and looked at him, his head was down and he was gripping the top of his beer bottle. “Why would I punch you in the face?” she asked.Austin smiled before he returned her gaze. “It’s been known to happen,” he replied. “Me and women have a toxic relationship with each other.”“I’m beginning to understand why.” She smiled small before she turned away, eventually sitting back on the couch. She threw her head back and let out a sigh. From the corner of her eye, Austin sat back beside her and she narrowed her eyes. She watched as he took a sip of his beer and without looking at her, he handed her the beer. Trying to hide her smile, she grabbed the bottle and took a sip.“So, what’s next?” he asked, placing his hands across his chest.Ryan tilted her head to the side. “Don’t ask me,” she replied, taking another sip. She sat up and placed the beer bottle on the coffee table. She rested her elbows on top of her knees and covered her mouth with her fingers. She snuck another peek at Austin, her eyes trailing up and down his body. Her eyes were drawn to his jeans, but more specifically, his belt buckle. She wet her bottom lip before looking away. “Actually, I have a favor to ask.”“What’s that?”She smiled at herself before standing up. She turned her head slightly and she could see him looking at her. “I need you to follow me upstairs.” Austin didn’t move or say anything at first. She could see the confusion and hesitation in his face, which made her wonder if she had made the first move too prematurely. “Come on, Austin. Do I have to spell it out for you?”“No,” he said, standing up. “I just wanted to see you sweat a little.”She stepped to him, bringing their chests up against each other. “And why would you wanna do that?”He leaned in towards her ear and whispered, “I can’t help it,” he said. “I’m a masochist.” When he pulled away, Ryan had a devious smile on her face. She stared at his lips for a moment before she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him.Austin was sitting up in Ryan’s bed, his fingers trailing various shapes and lines across the top of her back. She laid on his chest, resting her chin on her hand as she examined his torso. Various scars, some raised and discovered, covered his body, leaving the physical remnants of the tortured road map of his life. She traced the tip of her finger across a long and thin scar that stretched across the top of his belly button. His body jerked and when she looked up, he was smiling. “Are you ticklish?” she asked, smiling.“Wouldn’t you like to find out?”Her eyes returned to the scar. “How did you get this?”“Werewolf.”She snorted. “Seriously? A werewolf?” she asked, shrugging. “I didn’t think that was a real thing.”“You can control fire but the existence of werewolves is shocking to you?”“Not when you say it like that,” she said, frowning. “How old were you?”“Nineteen.”Her jaw dropped and she stared at him with widened eyes. “Nineteen?! You were just a baby,” she whispered.“You sound like such a mother.” He gave her a small smile and adjusted his posture, placing his arm behind his head. “And yes I was young but by then, I had seen more death than I would’ve liked to.”Ryan's bottom lip jutted out. "I assume this werewolf kicked your ass then?""Well, I'm here and he's not, so you tell me."She blushed and continued studying his body. She came across another scar, this one a raised keloid on the left side of his chest. "And this one?""A Demon," he replied. "My first one in fact."She rested her chin back on her hand and stared at him, attentively. "What was it like?"Austin glared around the room and took a deep breath. "Scary," he said, holding his breath. "Fast.""How old were you?""Twenty one."Ryan watched him briefly, his face still as his mind flashed back in time. "Do you regret it?""Regret what?""Becoming a Hunter."He licked his lips and then shook his head. "No," he finally responded."Then why did you?""I made a promise to someone and I had to keep it.""Well, aren't you a standup guy?" she teased.Austin grinned. "Actually I'm not," he said, putting his arm down. "I have been known to be an asshole from time to time." He leaned forward and pulled her chin closer to his face so he could kiss her."It's what makes up your charm.""Finally, she comes around," he said, laying back again. "It only took you getting into my pants for you to believe me."Ryan sat up. "I got in your pants?" she asked, pointing to herself."That's the way I remember it and that's what I'm gonna tell everybody."She playfully punched him in the arm, forcing him to wince. She gasped as he grabbed his left bicep. "Oh! I'm so sorry," she said, sticking her bottom lip out."I'll live." After he dropped his hand, he watched as her face dropped at the sight of the purplish swollen bruise on his arm. "It looks worse than it feels.""How do you do it?" she asked, shaking her head. "I know you said you made a promise but is it worth it? I mean, how long do you think you can keep this up?"He kept his eyes on her. "As long as it takes.""Austin...""I've tried the civilian life and it's not for me.""How hard did you try?" As soon as the words left her mouth, she wanted to take them back. She pulled her eyes away and turned over to sit up. She wrapped the sheet around her chest and dropped her shoulders. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have--" she paused. "It wasn't my place to say that. Whatever you choose to do with your life is up to you."He could see the tension in her back and sat forward, resting his hand on the bed. He scooted closer to her and gently kissed the top of her shoulder. "Speaking from experience?""What? No." She wasn't looking at him but she knew that he could tell she was lying. "Maybe... a little," she relented. "Sometimes I just wish I could do it all over again.""Do what over again?""Everything. A lot of things.""I don't think that's true."She turned around quickly and squinted at him. "Excuse me?""Ryan, you can sit here and go over every one of the decisions you've made in the past and you'd still end up right where you are," Austin explained. "Look, I'm probably not the best person to give you advice on this but given everything I've been through, I'm a firm believer that things happen for a reason. And without those things happening, we would never learn from them."She turned around and put her hand on his thigh. "So, tell me, what have you learned?""I learned that shit happens," he replied. They looked at each other and smirked. "But you can't ever go back. The only thing that matters is what you do here and now."She leaned forward and slid her hand up to his chest. "Who knew that an alcoholic Hunter from Strathmore would be the voice of reason?" She bit on her bottom lip as she stared at his."Oh, I'm full of surprises, darling." He reached up to cup her jaw before he slowly kissed her on the lips. As they continued kissing, he pulled her body on top of his, pushing the sheet to the side. With both of his hands cupping her face, he stopped and looked at her in the eyes.“What?” she asked. “What’s wrong?”“I’m starting to feel like a hoe.”Ryan burst out in laughter and said, “Well, I’d better get my money’s worth then.”“My kind of a woman.”* * *When Drue woke up, she wiped her eyes and slowly sat up. Rapidly blinking to clear her blurred vision, she looked around. Where the hell was she? Looking down, she realized that she had been lying on a couch, in the middle of a livingroom that her entire apartment could fit in. The furniture was vintage but she could see hints of modern additions scattered around. To her right was a coffee table with wooden legs, obviously handmade, with a tall fireplace that sat inside of a chimney. In front of her were three tall, screened doors that led onto a covered patio. She could see the pool from where she was sitting. To her left behind the couch was a long natural toned plant style dining room table, with a combination of chairs and benches. She placed her hand on the back of the couch and pushed herself up. Whose house was this?It was quiet and serene inside, which both intrigued and scared her. There was no guarantee she was alone and if that was the case, were they waiting for the perfect time to jump out and attack her? She stood in the middle of the open planned first floor and continued looking around until a feeling of familiarity fell over her. It was a feeling of comfort and happiness, like she'd been here before. But that couldn't have been possible since she'd never been out of Camden Hills before. Noticing the front door, she started walking towards it. The quicker she could get out of here, the faster she could get back home. Back to Virek. Virek, she thought. Memories of the fear in his eyes as Winsome grabbed her before both of them teleported out of the attic. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Why did it feel like every time they were reunited, they were ripped apart just as quickly? At the clocktower, they didn't get the chance to stop and talk to each other, so she couldn't tell him what she really wanted to say. It made her will to get out of there all the more stronger because she wanted him to know. She needed him to know that she loved him.Yes. She loved him. She was finally able to admit it. And if she never got the chance to tell him, she would never be able to forgive herself. So, she grabbed the doorknob and pulled the heavy wooden door open.She stepped out onto the covered porch and hurried down the stairs, jogging along the gravel path. She froze in place as she took in what seemed like endless acres of grass in front of her. In the far distance, she could see trees but it looked like there was nothing else in sight. She felt herself starting to panic again, fearing that she'd never find a source of help for miles, but she willed herself to be strong. She stepped off of the pathway and onto the grass, keeping a close eye on her surroundings, and kept walking. She didn't make it too far before an invisible force knocked her onto the ground, her back landing on the grass. What the hell? She quickly sat up and looked around again. She couldn't see anything or anyone, but that didn't mean she was alone. Wiping the scraps of leaves and dirt off of her hands, Drue stood up. Swallowing whatever fear of the unknown she had, she put her hand up and inched forward. The palm of her hand met a hard barrier and sure enough, it was invisible. "What the fuck?" she mumbled to herself. She pulled her hand away and held it in the other. How was this possible? She was trapped by an invisible force.Putting her hand up again, she started stepping to the side and following the invisible barrier at the same time. She wanted to see how far it went but then it hit her. Given the amount of land around her, this invisible barrier probably surrounded the entire house. She pulled her hand away and dropped her head. She felt the tears developing as the reality of her situation started to set in. Fuck. Feeling defeated, Drue turned around and looked up. Wait, why did she recognize this house? She had definitely seen the stone and stucco facade, the sloped roof and the black trim of the windows. As she stood there staring at the house, her jaw dropped. No wonder she recognized this house. The feeling of comfort and deja vu. It all made sense. This was the house from the memory Farina implanted in her mind. This was Virek's house. The house he had bought for Lais, his fiancee and the woman he was forced to kill.A feeling of nausea filled her chest and she dropped down to her knees. "No, no, no," she cried to herself."Ah, I see you're back."Drue's eyes popped open and suddenly, she was back inside of the house. She jumped up to her feet and looked around. As she turned towards the kitchen, a woman was standing there. A shiver rattled her spine once she saw who the woman was. Winsome."Did you enjoy your walk outside?""What am I doing here? Why did you bring me here?""I thought it was appropriate for the occasion," Winsome replied, smiling. "You don't agree?""No.""Ah, right. I forgot. This is one of the memories Farina implanted. Hm. That's awkward." She began to walk around the dining room, letting her finger slide across the top of the table. "It must be tough being back here, huh? Especially knowing what you know now.""If you're trying to torture me, you're gonna have to do a lot better than that."Winsome smiled. "Oh, my dear Hybrid, you have yet to experience true torture," she taunted. "But you will.""My name is not Hybrid, it's--""Druden Wilhelmina Cordova Lenier, the sole daughter of Ryan Cordova and Noam Lenier. Yes, I know exactly who you are. I should, seeing as how I've been looking for you for quite a while. It took a lot of work to get you here today but it will all be worth it once the sun sets."Drue lifted her chin. "Why? What happens when the sun sets?""Your death of course," Winsome responded, smiling. She walked up to Drue and looked at her with an evil admiration in her eyes. "But fear not, my lovely Drue, your death won't be in vain. You will be a part of something great. The new beginning to a new world.""Virek will come for me." Drue's tiny voice cracked."I'm sure he will. Matter of fact, I'm planning on it." Winsome smiled at her and walked over to the screened doors. "But if I were him, I would hurry. It won't be long now."A tear slid down Drue's cheek as she wrapped her arms around her body. She closed her eyes and silently prayed that Virek would come for her. She had to keep her faith in him strong. "Why me?""What was that?""You said that you've been looking for me for quite a while, right?""Yes.""And if I'm gonna die tonight, I would like to know why. So, why me?""Why not you?" Winsome replied, turning around. "You're a Hybrid, the first one in over one hundred years. It's fate.""I don't understand.""You're the child of both worlds, the Light and the Dark. I can't think of a better sacrifice. Can you?""A sacrifice? A sacrifice for what?!""I think you mean for who," Winsome corrected. "And for Kaval, of course. The Elder God. The very first Demon."Drue squeezed her shoulder blade. "But you're a Witch," she said. "You're supposed to hate Demons, right?"Winsome laughed. "Is that what you've read in your textbooks at schools?" she asked, shaking her head. "A word of advice, dear. Don't believe everything you read. But, to answer your question. Yes, as a Witch, I am supposed to hate Demons and I did. Once. But that was before I knew the truth about people.""And what's that?""They are fickle little scared humans," Winsome responded, curling her lip. "Afraid to try something new, to experience a world outside of their own. But no worries, soon they'll see. Everyone will see.""See what?""Enough. No more questions." She waved her hand and a plate of food appeared on the dining room table. "Sit. Eat. You'll need your strength for what's to come."Drue looked at the plate of food and shook her head. "No," she said, standing firm. "I'm not some pig you're gonna fatten up and send to slaughter."With her back turned, Winsome waved her hand and teleported Drue to the table. She appeared in one of the chairs and her legs were tied down by a set of tight ropes. "That's exactly what you are," she said, fiercely. "Eat."Winsome continued staring out of the screened doors. When she turned, Drue still hadn't touched her food. "Your stubbornness would be more admirable if you had a chance of getting out of here but we both know that you will not be leaving this house alive," she said. "So, eat or don't. I prepared the food as a mere courtesy but I am not particularly known for my kindness.""Yeah, I got that much," Drue said, rolling her eyes. She was looking at the plate of food when suddenly she couldn’t breathe. As the grip around her neck continued to get tighter, she started scratching and clawing at her neck.Winsome appeared beside her with her hand up. “Do not test me little girl.” Her eyes were dark, nearly black and full of hate. She snapped her fingers, releasing the telekinetic grip from around Drue’s neck.Drue sucked in a deep breath and hunched over the table, letting out several dry coughs. She put her hand over her throat and sat back, her heart beating a mile a minute. “Why don’t you just kill me already?”“Are you in a rush to die, Hybrid?”“It doesn’t matter. It’s gonna happen anyway, so why don’t you just get it over with?”“Playing the martyr, are we? I've played that role in the past. I don't remember it fondly,” Winsome asked, raising an eyebrow. “Tell me, Hybrid. What belief is worth dying over?” She sat down at the end of the table and crossed her legs.“The one where everyone I care about doesn't have to suffer because of me.”Winsome’s eyes widened with curiosity. “Go on,” she said. “You have my undivided attention.”“It’s like you said, I’m the child of the Light and Dark. The monster in every Fae bedtime story. There’s no other way out of this that doesn’t end with my death. The Courts can act like I never existed and you get whatever it is you’re after. Everybody wins.”“And what about your Guardian? What does he win aside from a broken heart… again?”Drue’s face dropped. “I don't know.”“Let's say you did survive this. What do you think? You and he will ride off into the sunset, madly in love, ready to conquer the world? Don't be foolish, young girl. Virek is not the man you think he is. He did kill his own fiancée, after all.”“No! I saw it. He didn’t kill her because he wanted to. You made him do that. You gave him no choice.”“Don’t you dare speak on matters you know nothing about!” Winsome yelled, slamming her fist on the table. The force vibrated the plate of food, spilling it over and startling Drue. “I did not make the Guardian do anything. His lover came to me! Begging for help so I gave it to her and what did I get in return? A lifetime of lies being spread about me and a reputation I have no choice but to keep up with. Virek would have the world believing that he suffered a great tragedy but no one has suffered more than I have. Your sacrifice will give me a clean slate of whatever’s left of this ugly and uncleansed world.”“And resurrecting some old ass Demon is gonna make that happen?” Drue asked. “What’s to stop him from killing you once he comes back?”“This.” Winsome pulled up her sleeve, revealing a raised keloid burn on her wrist that was somehow lit up from underneath her skin. Like it was alive and breathing somehow. It was in the shape of an anchor. She rubbed her thumb across it and winced at the pain.“What the hell is that?”“It’s my sacrifice. My soul in exchange for my service. To Kaval.”“What?! Why would you do that?” Drue asked. When Winsome looked at her, she was just as surprised by the sound of concern in Drue’s voice as Drue was. “Why would you give up your soul?”She started to speak until her head jerked to the side and for a second, she didn’t say anything.“What-what is–”“It seems that we have a visitor,” Winsome said, smiling. She fixed the cuff of her long duster coat and stood up. “Stay here, will you?”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
With every step Virek took, he felt a little piece of him being pushed and pulled between his present and his past. It felt like it was just yesterday that he and Lais were standing in front of their brand new house, planning their future and the possibility of having children. And now he was walking towards the Witch that took all of that away from him, fighting against every urge to slit her throat but knowing he couldn’t. Not until he knew where Drue was and if she was okay.Winsome stood a couple of feet away with her hands clasped in front of her and a smug smile on her face. "Guardian, I'm so glad you could make it," she said."Glad or surprised?""A bit of both, I suppose. But I had no doubt you'd make it out of that church if it meant saving your Hybrid. Love will do that to you.""And is that why we're here? Why you've chosen this house specifically. To throw me off my game, to embarrass me.""Embarrass you?" Winsome asked. "Oh Guardian, how you've misjudged me. I figured this place was just as good as any. There's so much history here. So, what better way to honor the past by destroying it to make a better future? It's almost poetic.""Whatever you have planned I will stop.""I know you will try but just like you couldn't save your precious fiancee before, you won't be able to save your precious Hybrid either."Virek's face contorted in a scowl. "Where is she?""Close by."
"If you've hurt her--"Winsome put her hand up. "Do not waste your breath," she said, dismissively. "Besides, I could never harm the Hybrid. She's the most important piece to the puzzle." She looked around the front yard and closed her eyes to inhale the smell of the air. "It’s almost time."Virek frowned. "I’ve had enough of this." Electricity crackled around his hand and he took a step forward, shooting a bolt of electricity towards Winsome.She held her hand up, using Telekinesis to stop the electricity in mid-air. She raised her hand, lifting the electricity high up in the air just as the sky started to darken. Clouds started to spin in a circle as a storm formed, thundering crackling above their heads. She waved her hand in front of her, sending a trail of lightning strikes at Virek. He cried out as he absorbed the strikes, the force pushing him backwards as his feet dragged through the grass. His eyes turned dark blue and he used the force of the lightning to project a blast from his hands, sending enough of a blast to knock Winsome down to the ground.She growled and lifted her hand, making a fist and twisting her hand to use Telekinesis to break Virek’s leg. She did the same to his other leg as she stood up to her feet. As Virek dropped down to the ground, she began walking towards him, continuing to twist her hand to inflict more pain on him. “You stupid fool,” she taunted. “I cannot be stopped.”Virek looked up to the sky and summoned a lightning strike that pierced Winsome directly. She screamed out in pain and Virek pushed his legs back into place before he jumped to his feet. He walked up to Winsome and grabbed her by the neck, pulling her into him. “You will be stopped.” He began squeezing as the thunder and lightning got louder and stronger and as he stared at her, his eyes slowly turned black. Electricity covered his entire body and a circle of light appeared in the middle of his chest. Before he could blast her, Winsome teleported away, disappearing from the grasp of his hand. He blinked and looked around until he realized that Winsome was standing a couple of feet away from him again. “Clever trick, Witch,” he said. “But you and I are nowhere near finished.”The sound of thunder startled Drue, who turned around and looked out of the screened doors. Something was happening outside and if Virek was there, she needed to get out there to help him. She grabbed the ropes and took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and used her love for Virek to bring her golden eyes out. Ice began to cover the ropes and with little effort, she squeezed and shattered them. She jumped up from the table and made her way to the front door. She started to grab the knob until she suddenly disappeared.“Oh, I think we just might be.” She waved her hand in the air and Drue appeared beside her.“Drue…” he said, through a breath.“Virek! I–” she tried to take a step forward but Winsome was using Telekinesis to hold her in place.“Winsome, just let her go. You don’t have to do this.”“Your pleading is pathetic, Guardian,” Winsome said. “Pathetic and too late.” She waved her hand and the three of them were teleported to the backyard of the house. When Virek opened his eyes, he was on his knees with his hands shackled together in front of him and Drue was lying horizontally across an altar. There were four glass jars in front of her, each one of them representing an element: for air, white sand, citrine and a feather; earth, sand, peridot, sage, cedar and a twig; water, sea salt mixed with aquamarine chips, lapis luzuli and beach shells; fire, black salt, red jasper and a chunk of a cinnamon stick.Virek tried to pull his shackles apart to no avail. When he looked up, Winsome walked out from the house with a large book in her hand. "Winsome! Winsome--" he called out.She ignored him."Goddamnit! Winsome! You don't have to do this!" His eyes jumped between Drue's body and his shackles, as he desperately tried to pull his hands through. He tried to summon electricity from his hands but when he looked down, there was nothing. What happened to his powers? Ahead of him, he watched as Winsome placed a book on the altar. "Drue! Drue! Wake up! You have to wake up!""She cannot hear you.""If you killed her--""She's not dead. She's just resting.”Behind Winsome, Virek could see movement beyond the trees. He squinted his eyes and stared out ahead, finally recognizing Evan who stepped out. What the hell was he doing there? He watched as Evan faded back into the trees just as he heard a voice in his head. Virek, this is Dawn. Everyone is here. We are creating a boundary around the house to bind Winsome. If Drue is still alive, say something. “Something,” he said, out loud. I didn’t mean literally but okay. Axel, Arvo and Sven are approaching the house.Winsome looked up at the sky, smiling at the appearance of the sun before she closed the book. “It is time,” she announced. She snapped her fingers, lighting the five candles that surrounded Drue’s body.“Winsome, no! Wait–”From behind her back, she pulled out a large athame knife and raised her hands up in the air. She began chanting in Latin, as the clouds separated, allowing the brightness of the moon to shine directly over Drue. “Grata Terra, Grata sol, Lorem ventus, Grata ignis atque flammarum. Grata caligine, Nubila grata, Grata cineres occurrit iterum!”“No, no, no!” Virek cried out.“Accept this sacrifice, Kaval! In your name and the name of the Elder Gods, I command you to wake up! Wake up and join this world!”As Winsome continued to chant, a hole in the sky started to slowly open up. As Virek frantically tried to release his hands, Arvo suddenly appeared, conjuring up two whirlwinds with his hands. As they grow bigger, he tosses them towards Winsome’s direction. The vacuum of the whirlwind and the increased speed draw in everything from the grass, soil, roots and the ground. The force knocks her down but she holds onto the edge of the altar to keep her balance. Evan appears behind Arvo and teleports himself away, leaving a puff of black smoke behind. Just as Winsome was pulling herself up to her feet, Evan teleported behind her and grabbed her by wrapping his arm around her neck. He dragged her up to her feet causing her to drop the athame. She elbowed him in the ribs, flipped out from underneath his arm and lifted her hand before Evan teleported away. When she turned around, Arvo ran over to Virek and attempted to get his shackles off until Winsome used Telekinesis to lift him up off of the ground and send him flying across the lawn until he evaporated into the air.Noticing that the hole in the sky was starting to close, Winsome quickly grabbed the athame and as she started to lift it in the air, the sound of chanting voices caught her attention. When she looked up, the screened doors to the house opened up and Savannah and Dawn stepped out. Arvo and Evan appeared on both sides of Virek, who slowly stood to his feet. Winsome’s eyes jumped to all four of them before her lip curled. “You think you’ve beaten me?!” she said, laughing. “The four of you are no match for me! Raise your hands and welcome back the Elder God Kaval!”
Virek looked at both Arvo and Evan and then shrugged. “She did say to raise our hands.” Behind her, he could see Axel and Sven sneak out from the woods. So, he raised his hands in the air and smiled. A look of confusion filled Winsome’s eyes as a bullet came flying over her head, breaking the shackles holding Virek’s hands together. He watched as she gripped the athame in her hand and said, “Winsome, you’re outnumbered. You can still walk away from this.”“And yield to you? Never!” She looked up at the sky and began chanting in Latin again as she raised the athame again. A bullet pierced her in the shoulder from behind as Axel and Sven started charging towards her. She turned around just as the twins leaped across the pool and with Arvo’s help, he brought them closer to Winsome. Axel landed on his knees and tossed one of his daggers at Winsome but she stopped it in mid-air. She used her powers to spin it around, sending it back towards Axel who ducked. Sven slid from behind his brother and shot several bullets, two of which pierced Winsome before she teleported away. She appeared on the other side of the pool behind the twins. Holding the wound in her shoulder with one hand and the athame in the other, Winsome’s breathing deepened as she struggled to stand up straight. A loud roar coming from the hole in the sky grabbed everyone’s attention and when they looked up, droplets of black goo started dropping to the ground. Winsome weakly smiled and straightened her shoulders. “He’s coming.”Arvo turned to Dawn and Savannah and said, “Um, ladies, whenever you’re ready…”Savannah pulled out the Witch’s Ball and looked at Dawn, nodding. The both of them turned towards Winsome and started chanting, “By Air and Earth, By Water and Fire, So be you bound, As I desire. By three and nine, Your power I bind. By moon and sun, My will be done. Sky and Sea, Keep harm from me. Cord go round, Power be bound, Light revealed, Now be sealed.”Winsome’s hand started trembling, forcing her to drop the athame again. She looked up with her jaw dropped and shook her head. “No, you can’t do this! You cannot bind me! You two are not strong enough!”“I don’t think it’s only those two you have to worry about.”“We have to get to Drue,” Virek said. “Axel! Sven! Get Drue!”The twins jumped to their feet and ran over to Drue’s body but they couldn’t touch her because she was protected by an invisible shield. “Boss, we can’t get in!”Winsome lifted her hand and pulled the twins back, dropping into the pool. She waved her hand and covered the pool with a tarp.“Noo!” Virek yelled out. He started to run forward until Arvo held him back. “She’s gonna kill them!”“Sorath, they’re gonna be fine,” Arvo said. “We have to stop Winsome before she gets to Drue.”“I-I know but I can’t get to them both.”“I’ll get the Hybrid,” Evan said, stepping forward. Virek looked at him and raised an eyebrow. “I may not have helped you in the beginning but I’m here now, brother.”Noticing the skepticism in Virek’s face, Arvo whispered, “Trust him.”Virek nodded and watched as Evan teleported into black smoke. “We have to break that shield down.”“So do it, I’ll provide cover.” Arvo started twisting his hands in a circle, creating a whirlwind, and Virek summoned several volts of electricity from his hands. He used the electricity to surround the whirlwind before Arvo sent it towards the altar. The blast broke the invisible shield and within seconds, Evan appeared beside Drue’s body. He scooped her into his arms and teleported away. “Now, what the hell are we gonna do about that?” Arvo asked, pointing above.“Guys! We can only hold it for a little while longer,” Savannah called out. “So, whatever you’re gonna do, you need to do it now!”“I have an idea but you’re not gonna like it,” Virek responded. He looked at Arvo, who frowned before he took a deep breath. “Just make sure you don’t hold back.”“I never do.” Arvo created another whirlwind and as it grew bigger, Virek ran and leapt directly into it. The speed held him steady and he looked up to the sky and summoned as much electricity and lightning as he could. From where he was standing, Arvo had a worried look on his face.“It’s finished,” Savannah said, holding up the ball. She looked out across the backyard to see that Winsome was now lying on her stomach.Dawn released Savannah’s hand and ran towards the pool. She used Telekinesis to tear the tarp in half, revealing the floating bodies of Axel and Sven. “Oh my God,” she whispered, covering her mouth. Without thinking, she jumped into the pool and swam over to Axel’s body. “Axel, come on, you better not die on me. Somebody, help me!”Savannah looked up and watched as Dawn struggled to drag Axel’s body through the water. She looked at the Witch’s Ball before she put it down and ran over to the pool. Evan appeared behind them in the house and as he was placing Drue’s body down on the ground, he looked up. When he saw Savannah running towards the pool, he realized that she’d left the ball and jumped to his feet. “Van, no!”He started to run after her until he stopped, stuck in place. When he looked across the backyard, Winsome had her hand up. She used the last bit of strength to throw Evan back through the front door of the house. Savannah’s head jerked around and she screamed out. “Evan!” She turned around and saw Winsome drop her hand. Determined to finally beat Winsome, with her hand on her belly, she rose to her feet. Arvo ran past her and started helping Dawn pull Axel and Sven’s bodies out of the pool. When she realized that Savannah was walking towards Winsome, she jumped to her feet. “Van, no! Come back!”The crackling of the lightning and the roar of the thunder above made Arvo and Dawn look up. Inside of the whirlwind they could see Virek’s entire body lighting up.“Is it gonna kill him?” Dawn asked.“I don’t know but we have to get out of the way. Help me.” Dawn and Arvo grabbed Axel and Sven’s bodies by their arms and started dragging them back towards the house.Winsome opened her eyes and looked up to see Savannah standing there. “Savannah Ray, it’s been a long time,” she whispered, breathing deeply. “I never thought I’d see you siding with the very people that want to take me down.”“You did this to yourself, Winsome. You sacrificed our sisters and now you will die alone.”“I don’t think so.”As he floated in the middle of the whirlwind, his eyes turned dark blue as the volts of electricity continued to get stronger. He looked down at Drue’s body and thought about her and how much he loved her. He squeezed his eyes shut and put his body into a fetal position before he released a large blast of electricity from his chest. Arvo and Dawn looked up at the whirlwind lit up before it exploded, closing the hole in the sky in the process. The blast affected everyone, creating a large dent in the ground. Arvo and Dawn went flying through the house, Winsome’s altar blew up into several pieces and Savannah was thrown into the woods. The surge of energy flew through Drue, eventually waking her up. She immediately sat up and looked around at the carnage around her. When she saw Arvo’s body lying there, she started to crawl towards him as Evan appeared above her. She froze, unsure of who he was and started to back up until Evan held his hand out to her. She hesitantly took his hand and he helped her up.As they looked around, Drue couldn’t help but notice that Virek wasn’t anywhere around. “Where is he?” she asked. “Where’s Virek?”“I-I don’t know,” Evan replied.“Virek! Virek!”Arvo let out a groan as he rolled onto his side and gingerly sat up. Evan appeared beside him and offered him a hand. “Thanks brother,” he said, holding the back of his head. “Are you okay?”“I’m good,” Evan replied.“Oh shit, where’s the ball?” Arvo dropped his hand and the both of them started looking around for the Witch’s Ball. Underneath several pieces of broken wood, Arvo found the ball shattered into a million pieces. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! We’re screwed. The Witches said–”“Wait, where’s Savannah?!” Evan interrupted, looking outside. “Savannah!” Arvo watched as he ran across the backyard and that’s when he realized that Winsome was no longer lying on the ground.“Shit…” Arvo stood up and slowly walked outside, looking around. Once his eyes landed on Drue, she was kneeling down besides Virek’s body. From the corner of his eye, he turned to see a piece of wood flying towards him. It pierced him in the chest and his body dropped down beside Dawn.Drue cradled Virek’s head as she rubbed the side of his face. “Come on, Virek. You have to get up. Please get up,” she begged. She held his head close to her chest and started swaying back and forth as tears developed in her eyes. “I’m so sorry Virek. Please come back to me.” With her voice cracking and her back turned, she didn’t see Winsome standing there. “I love you.”“Aww, how cute. I’ll be sure to relay the message to him after he wakes up,” Winsome said. She had the athame in her hand.Drue opened her eyes and her face dropped, as she stared aimlessly out ahead of her. As she sat there holding the head of the man she loved and realizing that all of this was Winsome’s fault, her vision went black. She blinked her eyes, revealing her golden ones before she slowly placed Virek’s head on the ground. She slowly stood up and turned around. With her hand by her side, steam rose from her hand as ice formed around her hands. “I’m gonna kill you, in his name.”Winsome smirked. “I’d like to see you try–” she let out a scream before she leapt towards Drue. Summoning an ice clone of herself, Drue stepped out of the way as Winsome crashed through the clone. She caught her balance and she turned around just as Drue was approaching her, putting her hand up. She froze Drue in place as she flipped the athame between her fingers. “I may not have been able to bring Kaval back but I am going to enjoy finally killing the infamous Hybrid.” She started to swing the athame until she was shot with two bullets; one in her stomach and the other in her chest. She stumbled backwards holding her stomach and dropping the athame. Her hold on Drue lifted as she dropped down to the ground, several drops of blood spilling out of her mouth. She pulled her hand away from her stomach and looked down at the blood on her fingers. “This-this wasn’t supposed to happen,” she pleaded. “I-I was supposed to be an Immortal. I-I was supp-supposed to live… on.”Drue bent down and grabbed the athame, slowly turning it into ice. “You will live on, Winsome,” she said. “In Hell, where you belong.”Winsome smiled as she spit blood out of her mouth. “I’ll see you there, Hybrid. I-I mean Drue.”Drue gripped the athame and with both hands, she angrily stabbed Winsome through the heart. With her golden eyes firmly on Winsome’s, she watched the life leave her body before she fell down to the ground. Drue took in a hard breath as she pulled the athame out and stood up.“So, the Witch is finally dead,” Axel said, appearing beside Drue.“How long were you holding onto that one?” Sven asked.Axel smirked. “I just made it up.”“Yeah right…” Sven looked at Drue, who was still gripping the bloody athame. “Hey, are you okay?”“I will be.”“Um, guys! I need your help over here!” When they turned around, Dawn was signaling them from inside of the house. Axel and Sven ran over to her and she led them towards Arvo, who was laying on the ground with the piece of wood still sticking out of his chest. “Is-is he going to be okay?” Dawn asked.“Not if we don’t take this piece of wood out first,” Axel replied.“Do we have to?” Sven asked.“I heard that asshole,” Arvo said, opening his eyes. “Just pull this shit out of me, would you.”Axel looked at Sven and said, “...on second thought, maybe we don’t have–” When he saw the look on Arvo’s face, he smiled. “Alright, fine. Let’s just do this. You ready, bro?”“No.”Axel helped Arvo sit up as far as he could and Sven grabbed the wood with both hands before he slowly pulled it out of Arvo’s chest. Arvo squeezed his eyes shut and silently winced as the wood tore through his chest. Dawn couldn’t stand the sight of blood so she looked away. Sven pulled the piece of wood out and tossed it behind him, as Axel tore off a piece of his shirt to cover the hole and stop it from bleeding out.“Where’s-where’s Virek? Did y’all find him?” Arvo asked, in between breaths.“Yeah and what about Evan?” Dawn added.“He went looking for Savannah but I haven’t seen him since.”“You find Virek and I’ll look for Evan,” Axel instructed his brother.As the twins separated, Sven disappeared into the woods. He quickly noticed footsteps in the dirt and he followed them until he stopped in front of a pool of blood. Pulling out his pistols, he stepped to the side and continued walking. Behind a tree that broke in half, he could see Evan sitting there with his back turned. As he approached him gripping his pistols, he stopped when he realized what was going on. Evan was sitting there holding Savannah’s body across his lap. Her eyes were closed and the front of her jeans were smeared in blood. “Mr. Shaw?”“We were gonna have a little girl,” Evan said, sniffling. “We were gonna name her after Van’s mother. Gisele.”Sven dropped his pistols and dropped his shoulders. “I’m sorry for your loss, Mr. Shaw.”“Never let Virek forget what he has,” Evan said, slightly turning his head to the side. “Because I won’t.” He looked down at Savannah’s body before he teleported away in a puff of black smoke.Meanwhile, Axel had found Drue with Virek’s body. She was holding his hand. He kneeled down beside her and put his ear to Virek’s chest. “He’s breathing but barely,” Axel said. “We need to get him out of here.” Axel tossed Virek’s arm around his shoulder as he and Drue attempted to carry him out of the backyard. To the side, he saw Sven walk out through the woods with an empty expression on his face. “Did you find Evan?” he asked, as they met up.Sven put his pistols back underneath his shirt and shook his head. “Yeah,” he replied, as Dawn stumbled out of the house with Arvo’s arm around her neck. “Savannah didn’t make it.”“What?” Dawn asked, dropping her jaw. “What about… the baby?”“Evan teleported away before I could ask him,” Sven replied.“Shit…” Arvo said, dropping his head.“Look, we have to get out of here,” Axel said. “We can talk about our losses at another time.” Once they split up, Axel dropped Dawn and Arvo off and Sven took Drue and Virek back to his loft.After settling Virek into his bed, Sven went downstairs where Drue was sitting at the kitchen island.He sat beside her and took a long exhale. “Hey, how are you holding up?”“I-I wish I knew,” she replied, shrugging. “What about Virek? What do we do now?”Sven sat up and pulled his hair out of its messy bun. “We… wait,” he said, sighing. “The fact that he’s breathing is a good sign but to self-destruct the way he did, he had to absorb a lot of energy.”Drue leaned her elbows on the counter and took a deep breath. “And-and he did that to…” she couldn’t get the words out. Just thinking about what Virek… what everyone sacrificed to stop Winsome and essentially save her was too much to think about, let alone say out loud. “Do you think he will survive?”“If anyone can survive this, it’s Virek.” Seeing the sadness from the side of her face, he reached out to touch her arm. “Hey,” he said, tilting his head to the side. He waited for her to look at him and she did. Her eyes were watery. “If you’re thinking what I think you’re thinking, I need you to stop. Okay? None of this, none of what happened is your fault.”“But it is, Sven. I’m the reason Evan lost Savannah and his unborn child, the reason Arvo got stabbed in the chest and the reason Virek is lying upstairs damn near dead. All because Winsome wanted to sacrifice me.” She turned away. “Because of what I am.” She dropped her head. “Maybe she should’ve just killed me.”Sven slid forward and grabbed Drue’s chin, forcing her to look at him. As their eyes met, it was the first time she could see that his eyes were a bluish green. And with his hair down, nearly touching the ground, he looked exotic. There was a softness to him that she’d only seen a handful of times; a side of him that he purposely chose to hide from people. Except with her. “None of us would have let that happen, okay?” he said, after some time. “There’s a reason why Arvo and Evan showed up.”“What do you mean?”“They may be Guardians but they were all friends first. They were there to help Virek because he was there for you. Don’t you see? You’re the common denominator.”“That doesn’t mean I’m a good common denominator though, Sven,” Drue said, frowning. “A lot of people could’ve been killed tonight, especially you and Axel. I don’t think I could live with that.”“It would’ve been worth it though.” As Sven looked in her eyes, he cupped her chin and slowly leaned forward. Was he going to kiss her? And if he was, why wasn’t she moving? Drue felt helpless as her body moved towards Sven and instinctively, she closed her eyes and lifted her chin. But in a weird turn of events, Sven didn’t kiss her on the lips. He kissed her on the forehead and rested there for a moment. When he pulled away, Drue looked up at him with confusion in her eyes. He rubbed the side of her face and chewed on his bottom lip. “You’re not the only one that matters to Virek, Drue.” He dropped his hand and stood up from the kitchen island. “Keep an eye on him.”“Of course.” She followed him as he pulled his eyes away and quickly walked out of the apartment. She found herself staring at the door for a while after he left, unsure of what she was waiting for. Did she want him to come back? Did she want him to explain himself? Even so, was she sure she wanted to hear the explanation? Was there a good enough reason for him not to kiss her? And why did she want him to? Ugh. What was wrong with her? This was Sven. The most stoic, somber and pompous person she's ever met. Could it be possible that there was more to him? It reminded her of how she felt about Virek when they first met. She remembered feeling like he was a selfish and self-serving asshole but looking back, she couldn’t have been more wrong. Was it the same thing with Sven? Both men looked at her like her mere existence bothered them. It was as if Sven was waiting for Virek to give him the green light to shoot her, so their lives could go back to normal. But that was before they had saved each other’s lives. And now, both of them were looking at her differently. So, what could all of this mean? Was she really ready to admit that she loved Sven? Because if she did, what about Virek? Any love she had for Sven was a complete departure from the love she had for Virek. The man that lay upstairs on the brink of death. There were still remnants of the memories Farina implanted in her mind and even if they faded away; she would never forget the feeling she felt watching Virek have to kill the love of his life. It made his determination to kill Winsome make all of the sense in the world and because of it, not only did he get his revenge but he also saved her life in the process. She just hoped she’d get the chance to thank him for it. If he ever woke up.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When Axel offered to drive Dawn home, he was beginning to get confused as to where exactly she told him to go. After she told him to park across the street from a gas station, she led him through an alleyway behind a tall building. He followed her up a staircase and they walked to the last door on the landing. As Dawn unlocked the door, she turned around and watched Axel surveying their surroundings. "I didn't think Spectres got nervous," she said."Usually we don't.""Then why do you like you're about to shit yourself?""I'm just being cautious.""No one is gonna find us here," Dawn said."That's what I'm worried about," he said. She smiled and pushed the door open, stepping to the side to let Axel walk in first. His eyes widened as he looked around. Through the door was a large, two-story attic space. The floors were made of wooden planks and there was a cast iron gas stove, a chimney fireplace and several barrels lying around. Ahead, there was an L-shaped desk covered in scattered books, candles, plants and jars. "You... actually live here?"Dawn closed the door and pulled her jacket off, tossing it on the stool. She passed him by and said, "Well, not everyone can afford empty loft apartments. Some of us have to do the best we can."What was the tone in her voice? "You must have me mixed up with a certain Guardian that has an accent," Axel said, pacing around. "But if I'm being honest, I like your place. It's unassuming.""I'm gonna act like that's a compliment. Make yourself comfortable." She hopped up the L-shaped staircase, leaving Axel standing in the middle of the room. "Do you drink?!" she called out from above."Not particularly.""You're kidding, right?" she asked, leaning over the banister."I wish I was but--""Well, tonight you are!" She disappeared for a moment and within seconds, she was coming back downstairs with a bottle of wine and two glasses in her hand. She walked up to the table and started pouring their drinks. "Here.""What is this?" Axel asked, taking the glass from her."It doesn't matter," she said, holding up her glass. "Let's toast to finally defeating Winsome Egret Avery."Axel looked at his glass before he hesitantly tapped it against Dawn's. She nodded before she took a sip. He had never really drank before but if there was ever an occasion to do so, tonight was it. He slowly took a sip and swallowed. When he looked up, Dawn was looking at him with a smile on her face. “What?”“Nothing. I just thought you’d be more… I don’t know, happy that Winsome is dead.”“I am but–”“You’re thinking about Virek, aren’t you?”“Maybe.”“Yeah,” Dawn said, looking down at her glass. “I haven’t been able to stop thinking about Savannah and… the baby. I just… can’t believe she’s really gone. Like, she was just here yesterday and–” she cleared her throat and took another sip. “She’s in a better place, I guess.”“Do you really believe that?” Axel asked.“I have to.”“And why is that?”She gave him her back and placed the glass on the table, dropping her head. “Because I’m the reason she’s dead.”“What are you talking about? You didn’t kill her. Winsome did.”“Yeah but I’m the one that convinced her to help us. She didn’t want to get involved and I told her that the only way to keep her unborn child safe was to help me bind Winsome’s powers. And look what happened, both of them are dead and it’s my fault.”Axel walked up beside her and put his glass on the table. “Hey,” he said, gently turning her around. “Savannah’s death is not on you, okay? Winsome was a threat to everyone. Fae, humans, Witches, the whole fucking world. She had to be killed and I think Savannah would have been happy to know that she helped save a lot of people.”Dawn took a deep breath and nodded. “What about Virek? Do you think he’s gonna make it?”“He’s one of the toughest people I know,” he replied. “I think he’ll be okay in time.”“Then why didn’t you go with him?”Axel narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean? My brother and Drue are with him.”“So?”“So, they’ll take care of him.”Dawn frowned. “You’re really not a good liar.”“I’m not lying.”“Yes you are.”“Okay, so what are you saying?” Axel asked, folding his arms across his chest. “I didn’t go with Virek because… what?”“I don’t think you went with Virek because you’re afraid of the fact that he may die.”He snorted. “What? That’s bullshit,” he said, shaking his head. “You don’t know what you’re talking about. Virek is not gonna die. He’s Fae. Once he heals, he’ll be fine.”“But what if he’s not?” Dawn asked. “What are you going to do then?” When she noticed Axel’s inability to look at her face, she stepped closer to him. She saw the unsteadiness in his eyes and said, “You’ve never thought about this, have you?” He didn’t answer. “Axel, I think–”“Look, Virek is not gonna die, okay? He-he can’t die.”“Or maybe you’re just not ready to accept the fact that one day he will.”Axel clenched his jaw and turned around. He closed his eyes and inhaled slowly. As much as he wanted to tell Dawn that she was off her rocker, he couldn’t. Because she was right. Any other time, he would’ve gone with his brother to make sure Virek got home safely but not this time. He hadn’t been able to look at Virek since they left the farmhouse. And there was a reason for that. The memories Farina planted in his head were still present and all he could think about was David’s last words. You won’t be able to save everyone. Back then, he thought he was just being hard on him and Sven, trying to prepare them for the future but now he understood. If Virek died, it was because he couldn’t save him.“Hey,” Dawn said, interrupting his concentration. Her hand on his arm. “Are you okay? I didn’t mean to–”“I’m fine.”“You’re not.”“I would really appreciate it if you didn’t use your powers as a way to try and assume you know how I’m feeling.”“First off, I’m not assuming and secondly, I didn’t have to use my powers to see that you’re not fine,” Dawn said, rolling her eyes.“Oh really?”“As a matter of fact, yes.”“Well, at least you don’t have to rely on your powers to read people. That would’ve been cheating anyway.”“It’s not cheating if I don’t have any powers to rely on in the first place.”Axel turned around and blinked. “What are you talking about?” When she didn’t answer, he walked up to her. “Dawn, what are you talking about? What happened to your powers?”“They’re gone.”“What? How?”She gripped the edge of the table and dropped her head. “When Savannah and I bound Winsome’s powers, we also binded our powers as well.”“Okay but Winsome’s dead, so shouldn’t your powers just…” he waved his hand in the air and then shrugged. “I don’t know, return to you or something?”“It’s not that simple,” Dawn said, sighing. “When I went to the Ancestors, they refused to help unless I gave them something in return.”Axel’s face dropped. “So, they took your powers?” he asked. “Why-why didn’t you tell me? We-we would’ve told you to try something else.”“What else was there to do, Axel?! Winsome had already kidnapped Drue and if she had gone through with the sacrifice, Kaval would’ve entered this world and killed everyone in it. I-I couldn’t let that happen.”“Yeah but to give up your powers…” Axel shook his head. “You shouldn’t have done that, Dawn.”He started to turn until she grabbed his arm. “Did you just hear me? I-I couldn’t let that happen.”“I know but—““I couldn’t let anything happen to you.”When he looked at her, her eyes lifted and he could see that her pupils were dilated. As they continued looking at each other, Dawn’s hand slid down his arm to his hand, locking her fingers with his. She stood up straight as he stepped closer to her. His eyes jumped all over his face before he leaned in to kiss her. Their kiss was small but intimate. Dawn dropped his hand and put her arm around his neck. He wrapped her arms around her torso, slowly pushing her up against the table. Suddenly, he pulled away and lowered his eyebrows.“What? What’s wrong?”“You weren’t gonna tell me about losing your powers, were you?”“Would it have changed anything?”“Not really.”“Exactly.”* * *After her talk with Ramon, JR was fuming. She hadn’t been able to stop pacing around her office and as her mind raced, she couldn't come up with reasons not to go to her father's townhouse and confront him. But even if she did that, there wasn't a reason or explanation in the world that would make her look at him any differently than she was now. Her father was a lying, cheating, manipulative and vindictive bastard. Those were things she already knew. But to find out that he was also experimenting with drugs was crossing the line. For forty one years, her father had been her hero. He was flawed like everyone else, but he was still her hero. Despite being a workaholic, he always made time for her. As the youngest, she wasn't nicknamed "Daddy's Little Girl" for nothing. The nickname was more than just a name, but a title she wore proudly. With her father's support, there wasn't anything she couldn't accomplish. Sure, they had their ups and downs like any father or daughter, but they would always come back to each other. Their bond was sacred and unbreakable, or at least, she thought it was. That was proven wrong when she took over as interim Chairwoman of Carlyle Industries. It was a position she didn't want but after her brother Oliver rejected the offer, she knew she had to step up. The Board of Directors needed a face and name they could trust, and who better than the Chairman's own daughter? The one child that had been working for the company since she was an intern herself. Going on work-related summits to promote the company, doing charitable events around Strathmore and helping out with fundraisers to raise money for important causes such as bullying and breast cancer. If there was anyone primed for this position, it was Jamison Riley Carlyle. Too bad, she didn't want it and it would take her own husband to convince her otherwise. But now, selfishly, she wished it was Stephen sitting in her chair instead of her. Maybe he'd have a better solution to this Harrison problem, because she didn't have a clue what to do.There was a knock on her office door and before she could respond, Tia walked in. "Ms. Carlyle--""Ever heard of knocking and waiting?""Oh, I thought I heard you say--""Well, I didn't. What do you want?""I just wanted to see if you needed anything else? I'm about to leave and I wasn't sure if you needed me here, in case Ramon came back or--""No, I'll be fine. You can go.""Are you--""I'm sure, Tia. Goodbye."Pursing her lips together, a smug smile appeared on Tia's face. "Okay, well, goodnight, Ms. Carlyle," she said. "Oh, and by the way, a locksmith I guess you hired said he went over the specks of the door in the parking lot, and he wants you to call him back.""Fine."With JR's back turned, Tia rolled her eyes and walked out of the office. She turned off her computer, grabbed her bag and made her way to the elevators. Stepping out onto P4 level, she pulled out her cell phone and called Harrison. "Hey, I think we have a problem. Okay. Okay. I will. I'll call you back."After she hung up, she looked around before she walked over to the mysterious door. Using the keycard Harrison left for her, she held it against the sensor and opened the door. As she walked through the double doors, she felt a burst of excitement as she approached Dane's cell again. He was in his usual spot, sitting on the bench and chained up.Sniffing the air, he slowly lifted his head. "Welcome back," he said."Don't tell me you missed me already?""It does get a bit boring around here. You down here by yourself?""Looks like it.""The old guy must trust you a lot to let you walk into a wolf's den. Literally.""I'm a trustworthy person," Tia said, holding her bag in front of her."Is that it?" Dane asked, standing up. As if he could smell the heat coming from her body, he slowly walked up to the cell's bars. "Or is there more to you than just a pretty face?""Wouldn't you like to find out?"As Dane's eyes trailed up and down her body, he let out a small groan that sent a shiver up her spine. Her breathing deepened and he said, "Your heart's beating a mile a minute. You nervous?""I wouldn't necessarily call it that.""Then what would you call it?""A professional curiosity," Tia replied, smirking."Just professional?"She walked up to the cell bars and even up close, she was intimidated by how massive of a man Dane was. The frame of his body completely blocked out the wall light behind him, leaving her in his shadow. "Maybe a bit of both.""As much as I would like to imagine all of the things I could do to you, I can't help but wonder why you're really down here. Harrison has never bought any of the others beyond that door."Tia blinked and took a step back. "Others?""You didn't think you were the only one, did you?"Tia sneered. "If he's never bought anyone else in here, how do you know there were others?""Lady, you know what I am. I can smell anything and everything," Dane replied. "Just like I can smell how interested you are about me." His eyes trailed down to her thighs. “Then again, I don’t need my nose to tell me that.”A door to the left opened. "Ms. Hartman, what are you doing here?""Dr. Linus, how are you? Mr. Carlyle sent me down here to give you a message that couldn't wait," Tia replied, keeping her eyes on Dane."Well, let us speak in my office. It's this way.""It's a shame you're locked up.""A shame for who?" Dane asked.Tia placed her hand on the cell. "Us," she whispered."Ms. Hartman?" She gave Dane one more look before she pulled her hand away. Pushing a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear, she pushed her chest out and began walking down the hallway. Inside of Dr. Linus’ office, he took a seat behind the desk while she stood. “So, what of Mr. Carlyle?”“He says that you may need a U-Haul.”“How soon?”“He said to just have one on standby.”“Alright,” he said, grabbing his cell phone. He started to dial a number but stopped when he noticed Tia still standing there. “Was there anything else, Ms. Hartman?”“What are the plans for that werewolf exactly?”“Why do you ask?”“Oh, I don’t know,” Tia replied, shrugging. “I mean I know why the Succubus and Demon are here, but what does Harrison need with the werewolf? I’m sure he doesn’t need his sense of smell.”“Mr. Carlyle’s plans are his own, Ms. Hartman. And I don’t think he’d like you sticking your nose in his business, asking questions you shouldn’t.”“If you weren’t aware, Harrison brought me down here for a reason.”“Oh?” Dr. Linus said, looking over his glasses.“It’s because he trusts me and if we’re talking about things he likes, I’m pretty sure I beat you in that category.”“Thank you for the reminder, Ms. Hartman,” Dr. Linus said, standing up. “But let’s be clear. There are a dozen pretty faces walking around Strathmore.”“And? What’s that supposed to mean?”“That means no one would notice if one of them went missing.” He tucked his chin and looked at her with an uninterrupted glare. “Now, I’m sure a woman like you can see herself out.”Tossing her handbag over her shoulder, Tia angrily pulled the door open and slammed it as hard as she could behind her. In the hallway, she slowed down her breathing. Did that worm just threaten her? If he wasn’t working for Harrison, she would’ve beat his ass with the heel of her shoe. But she had more class than that. After all, she was having sex with a billionaire who fired people like it was a bodily function. What’s the point of sleeping with a man who has power if she can’t use it to her advantage? Walking back into the main room, Tia stopped in front of Dane’s cell again. He was still standing by the bars. “I’m not usually good at goodbyes, but--”“But what?”“I don’t know all of the details but, it looks like something has happened and Dr. Linus may have to pack up and move you guys out of here.”Tracking her heartbeat, Dane narrowed his eyes. “If you’re the woman I think you are, I’ll be seeing you again.” He lifted his hands up and gripped the cell’s bars.Without saying a word, Tia slowly placed one of her hands on top of his. Forcing her thighs together, she sucked in a hard breath. “Stay alert.” Biting her bottom lip, she pulled her hand away and looked around to make sure they weren’t being watched. She forced a small smile at him before she hurried through the double doors.Unbeknownst to her, she was being watched. Dr. Linus was watching her from his office through one of the various cameras. When she was out of frame, he dialed Harrison’s number. “She’s on her way up.” Placing his phone in the pocket of his white lab coat, Dr. Linus turned off his monitor and made his way into the main room. He walked up to Dane’s cell and put his hands in his pockets. “Did you and Ms. Hartman have a nice conversation?” Dane pulled his hands off of the cell’s bar and stood firm in his stance. “Well, I hope you did because that will be the last time you’ll be seeing her.”“If you harm her–”“Mr. Hurst, I can assure you that no harm will come to Ms. Hartman,” Dr. Linus said, stepping forward. “As for you, I cannot say the same.”“I hope you have something stronger this time.” Dane dropped his arms by his side and began stepping backwards. Once he was in the middle of the cell, a bright red light appeared over his head. He began breathing deeply, each breath becoming harder than the other, and took a deep breath as Dr. Linus pulled out a small remote from his pocket. Keeping his face still, he pushed the red button on the remote and the red light turned white before small drops of silver began dropping from the ceiling. Dane kept his eyes firmly on Dr. Linus as his body jerked and winced from the pain, trying not to show any ounce of fear. But once the drops became bigger and more frequent, he was forced to drop down to one knee. With his hands planted on the floor, Dr. Linus pushed the button once again and suddenly the silver that made up the chains around Dane’s wrists and ankles began to heat up and burn him. Groaning out in pain and muffling his own cries, Dane’s body slowly fell down to the ground. Laying face down, Dr. Linus unlocked the cell and stepped inside. Pulling out a needle, he quickly pierced Dane in the neck and watched as his breathing halted. “Don’t you worry, Mr. Hurst, I have something that even you’ll be impressed by.”As soon as Tia stepped out of the mysterious door, she gasped when she saw Tully and Cisco standing there. “Jesus Christ!” she yelled. “You scared the shit out of me! Who just stands there and doesn’t say anything?”“Mr. Carlyle is requesting your presence,” Tully said.“Okay, where is he?”“We’ll take you to him.” He signaled toward the car that was parked behind him and Cisco opened up the back door.Gripping her handbag, she cleared her throat and stepped into the backseat of the car.Meanwhile, Ramon was chewing on a toothpick when he noticed movement on one of the monitors in front of him. Looking at the label that read P4, he quickly reached for the phone and dialed JR’s number.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
When Drue woke up, Virek was still lying in the same position. She sat up and started to stretch her arms, frowning at the soreness of her back. Maybe falling asleep in a chair wasn’t the best idea. But she wanted to be up and alert in case anything happened. Fortunately, nothing did. She stood and stretched her legs before she made her way over to the bed. Virek’s eyes were closed and if she couldn’t see that he was breathing, she’d think he was dead. Gently sitting beside him, she pushed a strand of ombre hair out of his face. Leaning over to kiss him on the forehead, she whispered, “If you can hear me, Virek, I need you to wake up. Please wake up.” Placing her hand on his chest, she commanded herself to be strong as she turned away. She started to stand up until she felt his hand on hers.“If you were aiming for my lips, you’re way off course, love.”Drue’s head spun around to see Virek’s gray eyes looking at her. Letting out a breath, she giggled to herself. “You-you heard me?”“I did.”She let out another laugh before she threw her body on top of him. She wrapped her arms around him tightly and rested her head on his chest, relieved to hear the steady beating of his chest. “I was so worried,” she said, sitting up. “I-I… we thought you were dead. I–”“To be honest, I thought I was to, but here I am.”“I never gave up hope.”He adjusted his head as a single tear slid down Drue’s cheek. He used his thumb to wipe it away and allowed her cheek to sit in the palm of his hand. “I never expected you to.” Drue gave him a small smile before he used both of his hands to pull her closer to him. She watched his eyes watching her lips and lifted her chin when he leaned in for a kiss. At first, it was a quick peck but as he cupped her face, she didn't object when he pulled her in for another kiss. Their kissing turned desperate as Drue's body curved into Virek's. It was meant to be a gentle kiss that ended up turning into a passionate one, as Drue settled on top of him. Her hands gripped his chest as their tongues massaged each other's. His hands were buried in her hair when she suddenly stopped. “What?” he asked, breathless."No," she said, shaking her head. "No, we can't do this. I can't do this again, Virek.""Do what?""You're not gonna push me away again. I won't let you." She started to crawl off of him until Virek grabbed and spun her around. Her back landed on the bed with his body on top of hers. "Virek--""I won’t push you away.""Why? What makes this time any different?"He swallowed as his eyes jumped all over her face. "Because I love you, Drue," he said."Don't say that if you don't mean it.""I mean it." His eyes dropped as he leaned in to give her a kiss on the lips.Drue placed her hand on his chest again as he buried his hand in her hair again, cradling the back of her head. He pulled away for a second to look at her before he smirked at her. She bit on her bottom lip and smiled back at him. "I love you, too.""I know." Virek led a trail of kisses from her lips, to her jaw, to her neck and finally to her collarbone. He settled between her legs as he gripped her waistline tightly.
Drue wrapped her legs around his torso as a way to subdue the throbbing feeling developing down below. He lifted her shirt and planted small kisses on her torso, slowly unbuttoning her jeans. She arched her back and allowed him to pull her jeans off, tossing them off to the side. He rested his hand on her stomach, taking in her deep breathing as he kissed along her panty line. He snuck a peak at her and she met his gaze with a carnivorous expression in her eyes. He smirked to himself as he slowly pulled her panties off. He guided her thigh on top of his shoulder and she couldn't help but shudder at his breath on her. Once his lips touched hers, she let out a gasp as he began to massage his tongue between her folds. She sucked in a deep breath as his tongue entered her. Her body began to move along with his groove, a silent dance between two eager partners. She placed her other leg on his shoulder as he buried his face between her legs. She gripped the top of his head, grabbing a handful of hair as she moaned her pleasure. She could feel herself dripping as she squeezed her thighs together.When Virek sat up, Drue looked down as he wiped her wetness from his lips. She felt a burst of heat in her chest as she watched him stand up straight to pull off his shirt. She had seen his chest before but this time was different because she didn't feel bad for looking. His body was covered in tattoos of different phrases in different font styles, like a human book. He towered over her and looked her in the eyes before he leaned over to kiss her again. He lowered his body on top of hers and once she felt his erection up against her skin, she bit on his bottom lip. He winced at the pain but never stopped kissing her. He used one of his hands to lower his pants and he brought his mouth to her ear at the same time he pushed himself inside of her. His head was thick and forced its way through her walls, sending a surge across her entire body. Placing his hand on her torso, he continued to thrust in and out of her, pushing further and further towards her cervix. She softly moaned in his ear, heavily breathing as she ran the tips of her fingers up and down his back. He wrapped his arm around her back and flipped over so she was on top. Drue straddled her legs on him and closed her eyes as she threw her head back. She gripped his chest and began to ride him, getting lost in the ecstasy of Virek's physical force inside of her. He watched her, taking note of her silhouette above him. His hands trailed up the small curves of her body, cupping both of her small and petite breasts. She held his hands up against her body as she continued to ride him. Virek sat up straight and devoured one of her breasts with his mouth. His tongue massaged her hardened nipple while he held the other one. Drue’s moans turned into soft grunts as she felt herself getting closer to her peak. Her heartbeat sped up as her breathing became exaggerated and ragged. Once she felt his dick start to swell up inside of her, her inner muscles contracted. He pulled her down to his face and kissed her while she released herself all over him. Her body dropped onto his and she rested her head next to his, biting on his shoulder as she silently groaned. She felt a warm burst inside of her as Virek cradled the back of her head, his body going limp.He pulled out of her and allowed her body to fall down beside him. She cuddled up next to him as the both of them slowed down their breathing. Virek wrapped his arm around her body and looked up at the ceiling. Drue rubbed his chest and closed her eyes as he began rubbing the top of her head. “And to think I nearly had to be sacrificed for this to happen,” she announced.“What can I say? Death was the perfect motivation.”“Oh, really?” she asked, sitting up. She had a small smirk on her face as she squinted at him. “And what if I had actually died? Then what?”
“Then nothing,” he replied, confidently. “Because you wouldn’t have died.”“You sound pretty confident for someone who was comatose twenty four hours ago.”“Yeah, well… that’s different.”“Different, how?”“Drue, can we… not–”“No, we can’t,” she interrupted, sitting up. “I wanna know. How is you dying any different from me dying?”“You really wanna do this?” Virek inquired. When she folded her arms across her chest, he nodded. Fine. If that’s what she wanted. “Okay,” he started, sitting up. “The twins had explicit instructions not to save me in any way.”Drue blinked. “Why not? You’re their–they’re your Spectres, they wouldn’t have just not tried to save you. That’s-that’s stupid,” she stuttered. “But if they were told not to save you, it’s because you told them to save me instead.” His silence and refusal to look at her was all the confirmation she needed. “You told them to save me instead of you? Why?” she asked, between breaths. “Why would you–”“See, this is why I did not want to talk about this with you,” Virek said, sliding off of the bed. “Because you wouldn’t understand.”
“Then help me understand, Virek because–” she stopped and inhaled.“I-I was just trying to make sure you lived and if that meant that I had to die, I was okay with that.”Drue’s eyes started to burn and water. Her breathing sped up as she tried to find the exact words to say. “How could you be okay with that? I would never have–”“I know, Drue but that’s why I had to do it,” Virek interrupted, turning around. “I knew that there was a chance that taking down Winsome would kill me and I was willing to take it. I had to because I didn’t want to walk around with that guilt anymore.”“Lais.”Virek swallowed a large lump in his throat before he spun back around. “I used to dream of the day I would knock that Witch’s bloody fucking head off of her shoulders because I thought it would make me feel better but… now that she’s gone, I don’t feel a thing.” He gripped the banister and looked down over the first floor of his loft.With his back turned, he couldn’t see the hurt in Drue’s face. “So, you would have been okay with dying for nothing?”“What? What are you on about?”“Killing Winsome was never gonna take away your guilt for killing Lais, Virek,” Drue responded. “And sacrificing yourself wouldn’t have protected you from doing the same thing.”
Virek glared at her over his shoulders for a moment before he responded. “Yes it would because I couldn’t bear to lose someone else I care about.”After he turned back around, Drue slid off of the bed and tiptoed up to him. She wrapped her arms around his torso and rested her ear on his back. Her body moved with his as he took a deep breath. “And what makes you think I could bear being on this earth without you?”He turned his body slightly and lifted his arm so she could slide underneath and join him by his side. “That’s not something I wanna think about.”“Me either.”When she looked up at him, he admired her face as he took a deep breath. He took in the beautiful natural features of her entire face, her button nose, full lips, sharp jawline, high cheekbones and the soulfulness of her eyes. He rubbed the side of her face, pushed some of her hair back and leaned down to kiss her on the lips.* * *Foy and Hoss were sitting inside of Jane’s Diner in silence. While Foy hadn’t made an attempt to touch her coffee, Hoss was nearly done with his usual order. Georgina, the waitress, was already laughing when she appeared beside the table. “I hope you took a breath in between bites, Detective Hoss.”“I did,” he said, sitting back. “Tell Peter that was fantastic.”Georgina grabbed the plate and smiled. “I will,” she said, looking at Foy. “Can I get you something, Detective–”“She’s still deciding,” Hoss interjected. When Georgina disappeared from the table, Hoss leaned forward and snapped his fingers twice. “Bri? Earth to Bri?”“I’m not deaf, Jonah.”“Then stop acting like you are.” Foy looked up at him underneath her lashes with a snarl on her face. “Alright, fine. I know you’re still upset, but like I told you, this morning, I couldn’t find a single piece of information on this Arvo Strickland guy. It’s like he doesn’t exist.”“He does exist,” Foy said, loudly. Catching her tone, she settled down in the booth and took a deep breath. “I saw him, Jonah. I wasn’t imagining things and I wasn’t hallucinating from the smoke. He was in that car. Mere steps away from me and I couldn’t get him.”“I get it. You wanna put this guy in the ground for what he did to your brother, but Bri, I saw the massacre at the Church. There were bodies everywhere and if these guys are capable of something like that, I’m afraid you and I won’t be enough.”Foy shook her head. “I can’t let him get away with it for a second time, Jonah,” she said, in a shaky voice. “I-I can’t–”Hoss reached out and touched her hand. “Okay, okay, okay. I hear you,” he said, patting her head. “So, I assume you must have a plan, because I’m fresh out of ideas.”Foy shrugged. “We’ve been so distracted with this Harrison thing, that I haven’t thought about what I’d do if I ever saw him again,” she said. “Speaking of, you never told me how the meeting with JR Carlyle went. She give up anything?”“Not really. All I got from her is that she and her father aren’t on good terms and she has absolutely no idea what he’s up to.”“No connection to Solomon Shade?”Hoss shook his head. “I don’t know, maybe you were right,” he said, sighing. “Maybe this entire thing was a huge fucking waste of time.” He took off his shades and placed them on the table. “Dammit, I really thought I had a way to get us out from under his boot.”Foy’s phone chimed. “You may just be the luckiest motherfucker in the world,” she said. Hoss looked up and raised an eyebrow. “Dr. Duncan left a message with the PD. He said he wants to meet us. He says it’s important.”“You can take this one. The Captain is already up my ass about missing the Church call.”“That’s just it, Jonah. Dr. Duncan said it’s about the Church massacre.”Once they arrived at Grand Meadows Medical Center, Dr. Duncan was waiting for them as soon as the elevator doors opened. He greeted them and then led them into an empty office before he closed the door. Foy and Hoss looked at each other strangely. “Dr. Duncan, is everything okay?” Foy asked.“I-I don’t know,” Dr. Duncan replied, rubbing his hand over his head. “Okay, so you remember when you said I should call you if I remember anything strange about my patient–”“Drue Cordova?” Hoss asked.“Yes. Well, initially I didn’t remember anything until all of those bodies from the Church massacre came through the morgue this morning.” He swallowed a large lump in his throat before he continued.Hoss noticed the sweat forming at Dr. Duncan’s forehead. “Doc, relax. Just tell us what’s going on.”“O-o-okay. Well, after all of the testing and the autopsies were done, there was an alert on one of the blood samples taken from the crime scene.”“And?”“There was a match.”“With who?” Hoss asked.“Drue Cordova,” Dr. Duncan responded, looking at both of the Detectives. “Drue Cordova’s blood was found at both crime scenes.”“What the fuck?” Foy said, out loud. “But they didn’t find her body, so does that mean that she–” she paused and shook her head. “No, no fucking way. That girl is about one twenty five soak and wet. There is no way she could have–”Hoss jerked his head to the side, signaling to Foy to shut up because Dr. Duncan was standing in front of them. “Um, okay, thank you, Dr. Duncan,” he said, holding his hand out. “We really appreciate you telling us this.”“Yeah, you did the right thing,” Foy added, at the last minute.“Listen, I really hope that the young girl isn’t into anything criminal,” Dr. Duncan said, shaking Hoss’ hand. “Regardless of what happened with her MRIs, she really seemed like a sweet girl.”“I’m sure she is. We’ll let you get back to work, Doctor.” As Dr. Duncan opened the door, Hoss said, “Oh! One last thing, is there any way we can take a look at the autopsies? Matter of fact, can we just see the bodies? Because of everything that’s happened, our Captain wants us to go over everything with a fine toothed comb.”“Normally, I wouldn’t have a problem with that, but the bodies aren’t here anymore,” Dr. Duncan responded. “They were signed out by a nurse and sent to a funeral home. Which is weird because–”“Doc, we’re gonna need the name of that nurse and the funeral home.”Inside of Hoss’ car, Foy was looking through the file Dr. Duncan gave them when Hoss suddenly banged his hand against the car horn. “What the hell, Jonah?! What are you doing?”
“I knew it! Brianna, I knew it! I told you! I told you they were connected and now we have the proof! I fucking knew it!”Foy rolled her eyes and closed the folder. “Proof? Let’s not jump ahead of ourselves, Hoss,” she said, flatly. “Yes, now we have a connection between Harrison and Solomon, but we still don’t know what Harrison is really up to. And until we get that information, we’re still gonna be grasping at straws.”“Well, let’s not grasp at straws anymore.”“What are you talking about?”“I say we arrest Solomon Shade and while we’re at it, let’s arrest my bitch of an ex-wife too,” Hoss replied.Foy started laughing but stopped when she realized that Hoss’ posture hadn’t changed. “Shit, you’re serious?” she said.
“I am. I’m tired of being one step behind. Aren’t you?”Foy looked at her partner and then turned away. She thought about her anger at seeing Arvo Strickland and the fact that Drue Cordova was now somehow wrapped up in this. And then there was Harrison and his sketchy relationship with Solomon Shade. She was tired of the constant lies and secrecy. If Camden Hills ever had a chance to go back to normal, someone had to restore order. “Let’s fucking do it.”Hoss smiled like a Cheshire cat and turned on the ignition. “Wait, if we’re really gonna do this, I wanna put the light up top.”“Oh no, Jonah, let’s not–” Foy was putting on her seatbelt when Hoss reached into the glove compartment. “Okay, fine. Nevermind, you’re actually getting the light.”
He pulled out a portable siren and stuck it on the top of his car’s hood. “Now we can go.” He slammed his foot down on the gas and sped off to Solomon Shade’s funeral home.“So, is this what you and your mentor do when you go out on Hunts?”Austin turned towards Ryan and raised an eyebrow. “What exactly were you expecting?”“I don’t know what I was expecting, but if we sit here any longer, my ass is gonna start to hurt.” As soon as the words left her lips, she wanted to take them back. From the corner of her eye, she could see a sly smile on Austin’s face. Playfully punching him in the air, “Don’t you dare say a word.”“My lips are sealed.”“Good.”“Doesn’t mean my mind isn’t.”“And you wonder why you have a toxic relationship with women.”“I don’t have to wonder,” Austin said. “I know why.”Ryan turned to the side. “Well, please share with the class.”“What? Right now?”She shrugged. “We’re parked across the street from a funeral home, which is closed by the way, so what else are we supposed to do?”“I mean, I could think of–”“Austin.”“Alright fine,” he said, frowning. “The reason why me and women don’t get along is because I’m honest.”“That’s it?”“Yes.”Ryan started laughing. “Bullshit.”“Do I look like a man that would bullshit you?”“I mean, if I’m being–”“Don’t answer that,” Austin said, interrupting. “Okay, what I meant is that I’m honest about who and what I am. I’m a Hunter. I’ve been hunting for thirty years. It’s all I know, so when a woman comes along, she expects me to drop everything for them and I don’t know how to do that.”“Is that what happened with your childrens’ mother?”“More or less.”She started to say something until Austin sat forward. She followed his eyes to the car that pulled up in front of the funeral home. “Who–”“It’s those dumbass Detectives.”“But why are they here so late?”“Let’s find out.” Austin reached out and pulled a gun out of the glove department. He cocked it and placed it under the back of his jacket. He felt Ryan’s eyes on him. “What? Not everyone is a Fae. Some of us have to actually defend ourselves… the normal way.”“Like that would matter.”“You’re right, it doesn’t,” he said, opening the car door. “Come on.” Ryan stepped out of the car and silently closed the door. She followed him across the street and stayed behind him as he inspected Hoss’ car. “Stay close to me.”“I’m not some damsel in distress, you know.”“Of course you’re not.” He winked at her before he led her around the back of the funeral home.Inside, Hoss and Foy were surprised that the front gate wasn’t locked, despite the lights being out. “Maybe he just forgot?” Foy said.“Yeah, right.”“Regardless, we can’t go in without a warrant, so–”“If you’re about to say that we should just turn around, I’ll punch you,” Hoss said, squinting his eyes.“Look, Hoss. I wanna get from under Harrison’s foot just as much as you do, but not at the risk of losing my job.”“Okay, fine, let’s go back to the PD, tell the Captain everything and hope he believes us before he fires us.”Foy sucked her teeth. “Fine,” she said, through her teeth. “But if anything happens, it’s on you.”“When isn’t it?” Hoss said. He pushed the front gate open and Foy followed him up to the front door. He tried the knob and was surprised when it pushed open with no effort. “Tell me, Detective, do we still need a warrant if the door was open?”“Shut up.”Hoss smirked to himself as the two of them walked inside. The foyer was dark but there was a light coming from a room at the other end of the lobby. The two of them started softly walking towards the door, which led into a room full of caskets. Hoss’ hands immediately became clammy as his eyes landed on the single casket in front of him. When he turned around, Foy’s face was white. “I don’t see anything, so–” the sound of a door closing startled him and he quickly put his hand on his holstered gun.Foy did the same and looked at him. “Maybe there’s a basement?”“It’s a funeral home. Of course there is. Come on.” He signaled for Foy to check it out before him. As they stepped back into the lobby, neither of them were aware of the two shadows that ran across the canopy behind the casket room’s swinging doors. They walked back towards the foyer and stayed close to the wall. Foy peaked around the corner and nodded, telling Hoss that the hallway was clear. He ran to the other side of the wall and the both of them slowly made their way down the narrow hallway. In front of Hoss was a door with light peaking through the small square window. He nodded at Foy who jumped to the other side of the door. She tried the knob and pushed the door open. Hoss was the first person through the door, which led them to a staircase. They heard the sound of another door closing as they made their way down the stairs. Through another door, they found themselves in the basement of the funeral home. There were three doors on the left side and two on the right. “I’ll take the right, you go left.” Foy nodded as they crept forward, simultaneously taking steps in unison. The knobs to the first two doors on each side were closed. And so were the second pair of doors. As Foy tried the third door in front of her, Hoss kneeled down on one knee and nodded at her again. She pushed the door open and Hoss ran inside with his gun aimed in front of him.“Detectives, I believe it’s a little too late for an interrogation, don’t you think?” Solomon was dressed in a black apron, standing in front of a table with a corpse on it. With black leather gloves on his hands, he was holding a small tape recorder in his hand. When he noticed Hoss pointing his gun at him, he put the recorder down and raised his hands. “Oh wait, am I under arrest for something?”“That depends on what you have to tell us,” Hoss replied. “Move away from the body.”Solomon took a step back. “Can I put my hands down now?”“Not yet,” Foy replied. While Hoss approached Solomon, she creeped around the other side of the table with her hands gripping her own gun.“You can put your hands down if you agree to tell us the truth about your association with Harrison Carlyle,” Hoss said, walking up to him.“I don’t understand. I told you everything I–”“No, you told us what you thought we wanted to hear. But I want the truth or I’m gonna haul your ass to the precinct in handcuffs.”As Solomon thought about it, the corpse on the table caught Foy’s attention. Upon further inspection, she studied the man’s face and said, “Is this one of the bodies from the Church massacre?”“It is,” Solomon replied.“You better start talking,” he said, gripping his gun.“Detective, I promise there will be no need for violence. I will tell you what you want to know.” He wiggled his hands and said, “If I may.” Hoss nodded. “Thank you.” Solomon pulled off his gloves and tossed them in the garbage. Grabbing a backless stool, he sat down and said, “So, what would you like to know?”Meanwhile, Austin and Ryan had slipped through a window that led into the selection room. There were three rows of caskets of various sizes, as well as a shelf on the wall that held various colored urns. Ryan followed Austin out of the room and around the corner into the lobby. Repeating the same steps as Foy and Hoss, Austin stopped at the door to the staircase and pulled out his gun. “Are you okay?” he asked.Ryan nodded. “Yeah,” she replied. “I have been in a funeral home before.”“Me too. Too many to count, actually.” She wondered what a Hunter funeral would look like. She imagined a bunch of drunks sitting around talking shit about the deceased and arguing about who’s killed the most supernatural creatures. To be fair, it sounded better than a normal funeral but when she felt Austin staring at her, she cleared her mind and followed him down the stairs. They made their way down the basement hallway, stopping at the last door on the left. Austin held his hand up. “They’re in here,” he said. “I hear more than one voice.” Holding his gun up, Austin looked back at Ryan and nodded before he burst into the room.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“You’re not having a good time,” Nadia said.“No, I am.”“You have that face on.”“What face?”“Like it’s torture for you to be here.”“Nadia, in case you’re unaware, I am a Light Fae,” Kris said, whispering. “I’m a Light Fae sitting in a Dark Fae club. I could get killed and no one would bat an eyelash.”“I would.”“You know what I mean.”“I know but you’ve been here before and nothing has happened.”“That’s because you gave me a makeover and made me look like I should be up on one of those poles,” Kris said, pointing behind her. When Nadia suggested that they go out, she wasn’t expecting her on and off ex-girlfriend to take her to the Deviant. On a Monday, no less, but the strip club was packed.“I wouldn’t mind seeing you on one of those poles,” Nadia said, blushing.Kris leaned over and kissed her on the side of her neck. “Buy me another drink but I won’t make any promises.”Nadia giggled to herself as she signaled for the bartender. Kris turned around and watched drunken men toss wads of dollar bills at the dancers above them. As beautiful as the women were, they were just as dangerous. As a Light Fae, she should have been scared to be in Dark Fae territory but the truth was, she felt more comfortable around them than she did around any Lights. It didn’t make her feel good about the person that made her, but growing up in a family full of Lights, she learned quickly that neither groups were that much different from each other. It made her wish that she had chosen to be unaligned like her own niece. At first, she thought Drue was being reckless but after everything that had been happening, she realized that being unaligned made her niece stronger and smarter than she could ever be. The bartender placed two cups in front of them and disappeared. “I’m gonna go to the bathroom,” Nadia announced. “Try to stay out of trouble while I’m gone.”“I’ll try.” Kris watched as Nadia disappeared into the crowd of people before she turned around to face the bar. She was staring into her cup when she felt someone brush up against her arm.“Fancy seeing you here.” Recognizing the voice, Kris turned and dropped her jaw when she saw Arvo standing there. Before she spoke, she looked around. “If you’re wondering why you haven’t been killed yet, give it time.”“I don’t think I will.”“Oh no?”“We both know that if I was in any type of danger, I would’ve been dead already.”Arvo nodded. “Maybe I just wanted to give you a chance to explain yourself first.”“I stopped explaining myself the day my mother passed away,” Kris said. “So, if you’re gonna do something, get it over with.”“You’re almost as hard headed as a Spectre.”“I envy them.”“You shouldn’t,” Arvo said, leaning his back against the bar. “Take my Spectre, for example.” Kris followed his eyes and turned around. “You see the man standing by the DJ booth? The one with the braids and twists in his hair?”“Mhm.”“His name is Gregori and his job is to protect me at all costs.”“Oh, you mean like the two twins that are always with Virek?” Kris asked.“Yeah, but less annoying,” Arvo replied, dryly. “My point is that his life is dedicated to making sure no harm comes to me. Does that look like fun to you?”“No, but it beats having to answer to a group of Fae that would rather hide their identity than lift a finger to help the people they’re sworn to.”Arvo smiled to himself. “Are you sure you’re not a Dark pretending to be a Light?”“I’m certainly someone pretending to be something.”“And here I thought you couldn’t have gotten any more interesting.”Feeling his eyes studying the side of her face, Kris pushed her chest out and cleared her throat. “So, how would a member of the Unseelie Court find himself at such a place of low quality?”“I’m a simple man.”“And what does that mean?”“It means, I like what I like.”“And what does Arvo Strickland like?” Kris asked, crossing her legs.“Things I shouldn’t.”“Things or people?”“Both.” His eyes gazed across her face and landed on her lips. “What about you?”“I can’t tell you that,” she replied.“Come on, don’t make me beg.”She angled her body towards him and said, “Nope. You’re gonna have to work for it.”“I’m a patient man.”“Patient and simple. Are you sure you’re not a Light pretending to be Dark?”“Touché, Ms. Cordova.”She was in the middle of laughing when Nadia appeared in front of them. “Mr. Strickland.”“You two know each other?” Arvo asked.“Mr. Strickland, I can explain—““Actually we do,” Kris interrupted. “She’s my ex-girlfriend.”“No shit. Well, this is certainly something I wasn’t expecting. A Dark Fae with a Light Fae ex-girlfriend. I guess I’ve seen it all, haven’t I?” He stood up off of the bar and massaged the left side of his chest before he rolled his arm. “Enjoy your drinks, ladies. And it’s nice to see you again, Kris.” He smiled before he walked off.Kris was busy trying to hide her blushing when she turned towards Nadia. She had a scowl on her face. “What?”“I cannot fucking believe you.” She pulled a bill out of her pocket and slammed it on the bar. “I’m leaving.”“What? What the hell Nadia?”“You are such a liar.”“Nadia, wait—“ she sucked her teeth and watched as Nadia angrily pushed her way through the crowd. “Fuck.” Kris turned around towards the bar and sighed. What the hell was Nadia’s problem? She didn’t know Arvo was going to show up and so what if he did? He was Dark, so of course he would hang out at the Deviant. And more importantly, it was Nadia’s idea to go there. She would’ve been perfectly fine hanging out with her at her house, but she didn’t object to Nadia’s suggestion of going out either. After the argument with Ryan, she needed a distraction. But now that Nadia was also mad at her, it was safe to say that this night was a failure. And what better way to forget about a failure than to drink it out of your own head?Kris grabbed her plastic cup and gulped down her entire drink. She placed the cup down and signaled for the bartender. She ordered two more drinks and proceeded to drink her feelings away.Meanwhile, on the other side of the club, Gregori made his way over to Arvo’s booth and whispered something in his ear. He stood up and looked over at the bar, where there was a group of three Dark Fae circling behind Kris. “Bring her to me now.”Kris was gulping down her fourth drink when Gregori appeared behind the group of Dark Fae. Without saying a word, the three men scattered off. When Kris turned around, her eyes trailed up from the floor and into Gregori’s brown eyes. “Can I help you?”“Mr. Strickland would like a moment.”“He couldn’t come-come and tell me that himself?” Kris stuttered. Gregori didn’t respond. F-fine, but I-I haven’t paid for my—““It will be taken care of. This way.”As Kris stepped off of her chair, she neatly tripped over her own feet and fell into Gregori’s arms. “Oops,” she said, giggling to herself.
Gregori tossed her arm around his neck and proceeded to walk her out of the Deviant through the back door. Outside, Arvo was leaning up against his car, with his arms folded across his chest.The nighttime breeze brushed up against Kris’ face, forcing her to cover up in Gregori’s chest. He dragged her towards Arvo, who had an eyebrow raised and a frown on his face. “Put her in the passenger seat,” he said, standing up. “I’ll drive her home.”“Do you need me to come along, sir?” Gregori asked.“No, I’ll be fine. She’s not the Light Fae you think she is.”After he buckled Kris in, Gregori closed the door and Arvo backed out of the parking lot. Switching gears, he sped off towards Ryan’s house.* * *“Who the fuck are you?!” Hoss yelled, aiming his gun towards the door.“Real subtle, Hunter,” Ryan mumbled. She stepped out from Austin and put her hands in the air.“Ms. Cordova?” Hoss asked, squinting his eyes. “Is that you?”“Yes.”“What the hell are you doing here?” Foy asked, holding her gun up. “And who the hell is this?”“Don’t worry who I am,” Austin hissed. “Now, if you don’t put your guns down, you better be ready to use them.”“Austin!”“I don’t know who the hell you are, but we’re police officers, so you should be the one to put your gun down first,” Hoss said, flashing his badge.“I know who you are,” Austin said. “You’re the two jackasses I’ve been following since I got back into town.”“You followed us here?” Foy asked. “Why? What business do you have with Solomon Shade?”“I’ll let him tell you that.” Austin tilted his head to the side and waved at Solomon. “I told you that I’d see you again, Solo.”“And you, Mr. Santeri,” Solomon said.“Wait! What the fuck’s going on in here?!” Hoss yelled. “I’m confused and too sober for this shit! Now, somebody better start making sense of this, or I’m taking everyone to jail! So, on three, everyone drop their guns. One, two, three…”Hoss, Foy and Austin all slowly dropped their guns. “Good,” Hoss said. “Now somebody fucking start talking.”“You can start,” Foy said, looking at Austin. “How the hell do you know Ryan Cordova and Solomon Shade?”“Well, her, I saved her life from Mercenaries and him, my family had a hand in rescuing Harrison Carlyle’s daughter from his son.”“Wait, what?! You know Harrison Carlyle too?” Hoss asked, putting his hand on his forehead. “Who the hell are you?!”“His name is Austin and he’s a Hunter,” Ryan replied, finally putting her hand down.“A Hunter? A Hunter of what?”“Everything,” Austin responded, putting his gun behind his back. “Demons, werewolves, Banshees, Vampires, Rusalka… you know.”“No, no I don’t,” Hoss mumbled, shaking his head.“You said you saved Harrison Carlyle’s daughter,” Foy said, stepping forward. “You mean JR Carlyle?”“No, my father did.”“And your father helped rescue her from… his son?” Foy asked, pointing to Solomon.“That’s right.”“What did your son want with JR Carlyle?” Foy asked, turning her attention to Solomon.“That’s a long story, Detective.”“Well, shorten it or I’ll shoot you,” Hoss threatened.“I already tried that,” Austin said, abruptly. “It’s no use. He’ll just resurrect himself.”“What?” Foy and Hoss asked in unison.“He’s a Necromancer Demon.”The room went silent. Ryan, Foy and Hoss were all standing there in shock, as they stared at Solomon. “What the fuck is a Necromancer Demon?!” Hoss asked.Austin looked at Ryan and frowned. “And you wonder why I kept calling them dumbasses,” he said, rolling his eyes. “A Necromancer Demon can resurrect the dead.”“Jesus Christ.” Hoss’ eyes jumped between Solomon and the corpse on the table before he started to back away. Appearing beside Foy, he pointed to the corpse and said, “Is that what you were doing when we came in here?”“Actually, no,” Solomon responded. “The man you see in front of you is right where he needs to be. In Hell.”“Hell? Like actual, he—“ Hoss dropped his head. “I need to sit down.” He grabbed a stool and sat down.“So, if you’re a Necromancer Demon, then your son is one too?” Foy asked.“Yes and no. He’s a Hybrid.”Ryan’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She stepped in front of Austin and said, “Did you just say your son is a Hybrid? But I thought they were against the law.”“They’re against Fae laws but that doesn’t apply to Demons,” Solomon correctly, slightly smiling. “You see, my son is both a Demon and a Witch.”“Please make it stop,” Hoss whined.Foy threw her hands up in the air and said, “Okay! Time out! All of this Hybrid, Witch, Demon, Hunter shit aside. I need you…” she pointed to Austin. “…to tell us why you were following us.”“I was following y’all because of the murders,” Austin said.“Do you know who did it?” Hoss asked, annoyed. He felt like he was going to have a brain aneurysm.“No, but I know Hunters didn’t. I came back to Camden Hills to clear the Hunter name. We were being framed for those murders, so I had to find out who was behind him. And I kept seeing you two at every crime scene—““So, you figured we knew?” Foy asked.“Not every game is a winner.”“And what about you, Ms. Cordova? How do you fit into all of this?” Hoss asked.“Like Austin said, he saved my life.”“You mean the day you were attacked at your house?”Ryan nodded.“We still can’t explain that,” Hoss said. “Our Captain is still on our ass.” He turned back towards Solomon, who was suspiciously a little too quiet. “So, you really don’t have any connection to Harrison Carlyle, aside from your son kidnapping his daughter?”“Not since then, no.”“So, the bodies being taken from Grand Meadow and brought here are… what? A mere coincidence?”“Yes.”“Solomon, don’t make me shoot you,” Austin hissed.“I thought you said it was no use?”Foy said. “Because he’s a Demon?”“It is, but it would make me feel better.” Behind Austin, Ryan smirked.“Okay, so during my employment at Carlyle Industries, my job extended beyond what I told you when we first met,” Solomon said.“Color me surprised,” Hoss said, looking at Foy. “Go on.”“I was still working here at the funeral home, so any time a certain body came across my table, I would let Harrison know.”“And by certain body, you mean—““It’s exactly what you’re thinking, Detective Foy.”Foy looked at Hoss, who shrugged. “So, you were right,” she said.“I usually am.”“So, what was Harrison doing with the bodies you gave him?” Foy asked.“I would assume he was experimenting on them,” Solomon replied. “But I can’t be sure. You’d have to talk to Dr. Linus Quinton about that. He’s Harrison’s personal doctor. He works in Carlyle Industries, in the Lower Levels of the building.”Foy turned to Hoss again and they shared a similar look. “So, that would explain Harrison’s interest in Drue.”Ryan’s head popped up. “His interest—“ she said, rapidly blinking. “What are you talking about?” When no one spoke up, she dropped her arms. “I know you heard me. What interest?!”“We suspected that Harrison may have had something to do with her car accident, but we’re not sure,” Foy replied, hesitantly.“But-but, you told my sister that y’all didn’t have a suspect?”“They lied,” Austin added.Ryan looked at him and rapidly blinked. “Why would they—““Because they’re working for Harrison.”Ryan’s eyes turned red and she formed a fireball in the palm of her hand.Hoss nearly fell over as he jumped to his feet. “Whoa! Whoa! What the fuck?!”“Ms. Cordova, please—“ Foy said, putting her hands up. “Neither of us had an idea what Harrison was really up to. I swear.” When Ryan didn’t move, she started to step close to her.“Brianna?! What the hell are you doing?” Hoss whispered, frantically.“Why do you think we’re here?” Foy continued. “Hoss and I have been trying to find a way to catch Harrison. He’s had us on the hook for months now, using personal things about our lives to blackmail us into doing his dirty work. I swear to you, we didn’t know anything about your daughter’s involvement until after her car accident. You have to believe me. I know how much you care about your daughter. My brother was taken away from me, so I know the urge you feel to kill any and everybody that could hurt your daughter. But I promise you, we are not those people.”Behind her, Hoss had his eyes closed, silently praying that he wasn’t going to die in the basement of a funeral home. When he opened his eyes, Ryan’s eyes returned to normal and she made the fireball in her hand disappear. “Thank God.” He took a deep breath and said, “So, if it’s safe to assume that everyone here has a beef to settle with Harrison Carlyle, right?” Hoss said.“Everyone except for him,” Foy said, pointing to Solomon.“You have five minutes to give me a reason not to kill you,” Ryan hissed.“I second that,” Austin said, smiling.“My beef with Mr. Carlyle is in fact the same as yours, Detective,” Solomon said, calmly. “My relationship with Harrison did not deteriorate because he fired me. It was already on its last leg because of my son.”“He wanted to experiment on him, didn’t he?” Foy asked.“Yes, and as a parent,” Solomon said, looking at Ryan. “You’re put in a position where your child’s safety is number one, so I told Harrison that he could not butcher my son and needless to say, he was not happy. So, he fired me, but because he knew what my son was, he used that as leverage to keep me employed. Part-time, at least.”“I say we just kill the old fuck and get it over with,” Austin announced.“I can’t believe I’m about to say this but we’re here now, so fuck it,” Hoss said. “I agree with the Hunter.”“I would agree but, if Harrison has continued with his experiments, which I assume he has, he won’t be just a normal elderly man.” Solomon stepped forward and looked at the corpse on the table. “He’s been experimenting with the various bodies of supernatural creatures for years. Injecting himself with everything from Demon blood to asking a Witch to perform different Dark spells on him.”“Okay, but what’s the end goal?” Foy asked. “Are you saying that he doesn’t want to be a human anymore, or…?”“That’s exactly what I’m saying, Detective. Harrison Carlyle’s body has failed him, so he’s looking for an alternative.” Solomon looked up and scanned the room. “Immortality.”“Well, we have to stop him,” Ryan said. “And if he’s after my daughter, I’ll gladly volunteer.”“Harrison has managed to stay under the radar for years, so clearly, he’s smarter than we think,” Hoss said. “We have to force him to make a mistake.”“How?” Foy asked. “If he’s as smart as you say he is, then he’s already figured out what our next move is. Whatever that is.”“So, we change up the game plan,” Hoss said. “And I think I know where to start.”“Harper?”“Harper.”The five of them stayed in the basement until they came up with a plan they could agree on. Once they were sure that their plan would at least give them a chance at taking Harrison down once and for all; the five of them all separated. Unbeknownst to them, Harrison’s BMW was parked a couple of cars down. Tully and Cisco were sitting in the front watching. Tully waited until Hoss, Foy, Austin and Ryan drove off before he pulled out his cell phone.“Yeah, you were right. We just saw Hoss and Foy walk out of the funeral home, but they weren’t alone. The Santeri Hunter and the Cordova girl’s mother were with them. Okay. I understand. I will. Sir.”“So, what’s the plan?”“Mr. Carlyle to sit tight and wait for his call.”“And what about the blonde in the trunk?”“He said we could dump her in front of the precinct,” Tully replied.“I figured,” Cisco said, turning on the engine. “That should be a pleasant surprise for Detective Jonah Hoss.”“That’s the idea.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
As soon as Kris opened her eyes, the stinging pain from her forehead made her immediately close her eyes again. Taking a deep breath and pushing through the pain, she opened her eyes again and attempted to sit up. When she looked down, she realized that she was laying in her bed. How the hell did she–“Oh my God!” she yelled. She grabbed her comforter and pulled it up to her chest. “What the hell are you doing?”“Sitting here.”“I know that, but what are you doing in my room? How did you even get in here? Where’s Ryan? Where’s my–”“Kris, I’m gonna need you to relax,” Arvo said, sitting forward. “Take a deep breath and just relax.” She didn’t. “Now to answer your questions, I’m in your room because I was being a gentleman and waiting until you woke up. I got in your house by using your key, which is on your nightstand. And your sister is not here. It’s just us.”If she wasn’t already so creeped out, the tone of his voice would’ve creeped her out even more. Pulling the comforter closer to her chin, she sat up straight. “You brought me home?”“I did.”“I don’t remember.”“That’s because you were quite drunk.”Kris closed her eyes and put her hand on her forehead. She ran her fingers through her messy hair and dropped her shoulders. “I don’t remember anything after Nadia walked out on me.”“Ah, a lover’s spat,” Arvo said, sarcastically. “So, that’s why you decided to get drunk.”She heard the condescension in his voice and pressed her lips together. “Look, I’m not proud of what happened but–”“But nothing. While you were getting hammered, you were nearly killed.”“What? What do you mean?”“I mean, if Gregori hadn’t brought it to my attention, the cops would be calling your sister and asking her to identify your body,” Arvo replied, narrowing his eyes. “It’s one thing to get drunk, it’s another to get drunk and forget where you were.”Somehow being scolded by the literal leader of the Dark Fae stung worse than her migraine. “You’re right, I’m sorry,” she said, softly. “I don’t know what I was thinking. Between my sister and then Nadia, I just wanted to drink until I didn’t feel anything.” She began picking at the top of her comforter. “Thank you for bringing me home,” she said, peeking underneath her lashes. “I owe you one.”Arvo stood up. “I’ll add it to the tab you acquired at the Deviant last night.”Last night? Kris popped her head up and turned around. Her eyes were met with the sun’s bright glare coming through the folds of her satin curtains. “Oh God, it’s morning. Jesus,” she mumbled, turning around. “I have to call my sister. It’s been two days and we haven’t heard about Drue–” she started to reach for her phone until she stopped. “Wait, I remember the day I ran into you at Virek’s loft. You weren’t there to help him find Drue, were you?”“In fact, I was.”“And did you?”“We did.”She let out a sigh of relief. “Thank God,” she said. “And you didn’t think you should have mentioned this to me last night?”“It must have slipped my mind,” Arvo said, nonchalantly. “If you recall, I was busy taking care of a certain Light Fae, who decided to get drunk in a Dark Fae club.”Kris pouted. “Alright, fine,” she said. “So, Drue’s at Virek’s loft, I assume?”“I would assume so.”“Okay, I’ll call Ryan and we can go over there to see her.”“Great. Well, if you don’t need anything else, I’ll be on my way. I’ve had enough of my share of ‘adventures with the Light Fae’.”“It wasn’t that bad, was it?”“Let me put it like this, as much as I would have liked to see you naked, I would prefer it if you were sober. That way, you won’t miss anything. Enjoy the rest of your day, Ms. Cordova.” Arvo walked out of her bedroom and closed the door behind him.Naked? When Kris looked underneath her comforter, she gasped and covered herself up again. Okay, so she may not have been completely naked but being in her bra and panties was close enough. She closed her eyes together and sighed. Arvo had seen her without her clothes on and she didn’t even remember it. FUCK. She looked under the comforter again and did a quick exam of her body. Nothing looked out of place, not that she would know what was out of place and what wasn’t. “I’m never drinking again,” she said, to herself. Snatching her comforter off, she slid out of her bed and walked into her bathroom. She stood in front of her bathroom and shook her head when she saw how fucked up she was. Her makeup was smudged and her hair looked like she had stuck her finger in an electrical socket.After she took a shower, Kris dressed in faux leather pants, a black v-neck and a gray plaid blazer. She was pulling her hair up into and walking downstairs when the front door opened. Ryan walked in and as soon as their eyes met, both of them froze. After their argument, neither of them had the time to think about what they’d say once they saw each other again. Kris stepped off the last stair as Ryan approached her. Her face was contorted with an expression of overwhelming sadness. “Ry, are you—“ Kris could barely finish her sentence when her older sister leapt into her. Ryan wrapped her arms around her and squeezed tightly, resting her head on Kris’ shoulder. “Ryan, you’re scaring me,” she said. “What’s going on?” When Ryan didn’t answer, Kris pulled away and looked her in her eyes. “Ryan, talk to me.”“I don’t even know where to begin.”“Okay, but you have to tell me something. What’s wrong?”“Everything. I’m just— I’m an idiot, Kris.”“Ry—““Don’t try and tell me I’m not. I’m an idiot and worst of all, I’m a terrible mother.”“You are not a terrible mother,” Kris said, cupping Ryan’s face. “Aside from mom, you’re the best mother I know. So, stop.” She rubbed the top of her sister’s head and said, “Now tell me what’s going on.”“It’s Drue.”“I know, she’s alive, thank God. Virek should’ve called us though. I had to find out from Arvo, of all people.”“Arvo? How did you—“Kris waved her hand. “It’s a long story I’d rather not get into. But, Drue is alive and that’s the most important thing.”“Well, I’m glad to hear that, but that may be just the start of our worries,” Ryan said, flatly. She stepped to the side of her sister and sat down on the staircase.“What are you talking about?”“You remember her car accident?”“Yeah, how could I forget?”“Well, the cops may have a suspect.”“What? Seriously? That’s great news,” Kris said. She noticed the empty look on Ryan’s face and sat down beside her. “But I guess there’s a reason we’re not celebrating.”“The suspect is Light or Fae,” Ryan continued. “Matter of fact, it’s not even a Fae.”“Okay, I’m still not hearing a reason as to why this isn’t a good thing.”“Their suspect is a human, but he’s not just any human.” Ryan began fidgeting with her fingers and kept her head down.“What other kind of human is there?”“The kind that experiments on supernatural creatures.”Kris snorted against her will. “Ryan, what the hell are you saying?”“Harrison Carlyle.”“Harrison Carlyle, as in the old guy that owns everything in Camden Hills?”“Don’t forget Strathmore,” Ryan added.“So, wait, you’re telling me that the Chairman of Carlyle Industries experiments on supernatural creatures? For what? For sport?”“In so many words, yes.”“And this involves Drue… how?”Ryan finally looked up. “He’s looking for a cure for his illness,” she replied. “And he may have been the person behind Drue’s car accident.”Kris sucked her teeth and dropped her head. “What exactly is he looking for?”“He’s aging and his body has given up on him, so he wants to become an Immortal. I know it sounds crazy but think about it. He has Drue’s car hit the day she comes back from an interview with his daughter, JR Carlyle. She’s admitted to Grand Meadows Medical Center - where I’m sure they’re wondering how her arm healed so fast - which is a hospital owned by Carlyle Industries. Her blood was taken the day of her release. So, if you were experimenting on supernatural creatures, looking for the perfect sample, tell me. What’s a better sample than the blood of a Hybrid?”“Jesus Christ,” Kris exclaimed. “So, this Harrison guy may be after Drue?”“Looks like it.”“First a Witch and now a billionaire nut job? Drue is gonna blow a gasket when she finds out. Wait, she hasn’t been back to her internship since she was kidnapped by the Dark Fae. Do you think Harrison could’ve… I don’t know… forgotten and moved on?”“I don’t know, Kris,” Ryan said. “The only thing I’m sure of is that I’m not sure of anything. I’ve nearly lost my daughter four times and all four times I haven’t been there for her. What kind of a parent am I?”With her bottom lip jutted out, Ryan wrapped her arms around her body and started to cry to herself. Kris reluctantly put her arm around her sister’s shoulder and pulled her into her chest. “Unfortunately, there’s no blueprint for being a parent,” she said, softly. “If there was, maybe our mother, God rest her soul, would have better prepared us for where being a Fae puts up in this world. But that didn’t happen and we can’t dwell on the past.” She pushed Ryan’s head up and forced her to look at her. “You’ve never painted yourself as the perfect parent, Ry and it’s a good thing, because if you did, you would leave no room for you to make mistakes and in that case, you would never learn from them. Now, I may not have had the chance to actually become a parent, but I know for a fact that when that day comes, I can proudly say that I learned from the best parent I know. You.”“Really?” Ryan asked, her bottom lip quivering.“Hell yeah.”“Thanks.”“No problem,” Kris said, wiping her sister’s tears. “Now, I need you to get up because you and I are going to see your daughter. It’s long overdue.”Ryan sniffled and nodded. Kris helped her to her feet and she took the deepest breath she could. “Can I take a shower first?” she asked. “I smell like sex, regret and death.”“Yeah, sure.” Ryan smiled as she started making her way up the stairs. Frowning, Kris turned around. “Wait, did you say sex?”“Oh, um, yeah. I had sex with Austin.” Ryan kept walking up the stairs. “And before you say anything, yes I’m serious and yes I enjoyed it.” Refusing to look at Kris, she waved her hand and disappeared onto the second floor landing.
“I can’t believe you had sex with him though,” Kris said, keeping her eyes on the road.“Kris, I hate to be that that guy, but it’s no different than you and Nadia.”“Yeah, but still–” remembering what Austin looked like, she couldn’t see the attraction. “I mean, you said you enjoyed it.”“That’s because I did.”Cringing, Kris shook her head. “Well, where does Hunter sex rank on the Ryan Cordova Scale of Obscenities?”“That’s an insane name to call it and because you’re making fun of me, I’m not gonna tell you.”“Our poor mother must be rolling around in her grave. Both daughters had relationships with Dark Fae, one of which ended up pregnant and that same daughter having an affair with a Hunter. Jesus. We’re fuck ups.”After a brief moment of silence, Ryan and Kris burst out in laughter. Ryan turned and stared out of the window, replaying the situation in Solomon Shade’s funeral home. “Hey, do you ever think about seeing mom again?”“I visit her once a month,” Kris replied. “Speaking of, you, me and Drue need to go there soon. We’re behind.”“Yeah, I know but I meant if you could actually see her again. Do you know what you’d say to her?”Kris rested her elbow on the car window and rubbed the top of her head. “Honestly, I don’t know,” she said, shrugging. “I wouldn’t even know where to start.” She turned to her sister at the next red light. “Why do you ask? Do you know what you’d say to her?”“No,” Ryan said, shaking her head. “I think I’d be too embarrassed to say anything. If the dead are always watching over us, it’s like you said, she’s probably so disappointed in us.”“Ry, I was just talking shit–”“I know, but there’s some truth to it. I mean, look at us. It seems like as soon as she passed away, we forgot everything she ever taught us.” Ryan slumped down in the passenger seat and straightened her mouth. “The irony is that I used to say that if I could go back, I would do things over. But the truth is, as shitty as things have been for our family, I don’t think I would.”“What changed your mind?” Kris asked.“Not what, who,” she said, looking out of the window again.“Oh no, don’t tell me you’re talking about Austin again?”Ryan smiled and looked at her sister, who was pretending to gag. “You know, I think you and him would get along. Honestly.”“Is he gonna be around long enough for that to happen? …maybe.”“We’ll have to see.”“You know, I’m beginning to miss Michael.”Ryan punched Kris in the shoulder. “Shut the hell up,” she said. “You do not miss him. You hated him.”“I did not hate him,” Kris said, laughing to herself. “I just felt bad for him.”“Felt bad? Why?”“Because he wasn’t strong enough to handle you or this family.” From the corner of her eye, she could see Ryan struggling to find a way to protest what she’d just heard. But she couldn’t. “Look, Michael was a nice guy but mentality wise, he wasn’t built for a Cordova.”“So, are you saying Austin is?”“He’s an alcoholic Hunter. If he’s not, he’s pretty damn close to it.”
Drue and Virek were still lying on bed together. With her head on his chest, he ran the tips of his fingers up and down the spine of her back. She snuggled against his skin and wrapped her arm around him. “Can we stay here forever?” she whispered.“Hm. I could definitely picture you as a housewife.”“I definitely didn’t mean it that way, and–” she picked her head and turned to him. “--I hate to burst your bubble but I will not be a housewife.”“Too proud?” Virek asked, looking down at her.“Too stubborn.”“No, you’re right. While I’m out, I could see you getting bored and rearranging my liquor cabinet or something.”Drue chuckled. “Me? Disturb the sanctity of your infamous liquor cabinet?” she said, pointing to her chest. “I would never.”“Oh, you would. The second I piss you off, I could picture you running around here going completely mental,” Virek said. “No, maybe you’re right. I don’t foresee being a housewife in your future.” Drue was staring at him with a raised eyebrow. “Was it something I said?”“As a matter of fact, it was. You just made me sound like I was crazy or something.”“Most women are.”“Virek!” she playfully slapped him across the chest. “Sexist, much?”“No, but it’s the truth. Women are the more emotional creatures, so it makes sense that they’re prone to outbursts and erratic behavior.” He smiled at Drue’s frown and pulled her in for a kiss on the lips. “It’s also what makes your species the superior of the two.”She leaned forward and kissed him again. “Maybe start off with that next time.”“Yes ma’am.” They smiled at each other before Virek lifted her up and pulled her closer. He flipped her underneath him and rested his body on top of hers as they continued kissing each other. He gripped her waistline tightly as he began kissing a trail down the side of her neck. Gently nipping at her collarbone with teeth, his hand slipped in between her thighs. The tip of his finger had just brushed up against her clit when there was a knock on the front door.“Are you expecting company?” Drue asked, breathing hard.“No. Get dressed.” Virek slid off of the bed and walked over to one of his closets. He pulled out a folded t-shirt and tossed it to Drue on the bed. Slipping on an unbuttoned t-shirt of his own, Virek made his way downstairs. Shaking her head, Drue quickly put the t-shirt on and sucked her teeth. Whoever was at the door better have a good reason for interrupting them. A very good reason. She hopped off the bed and walked over to the banister.Just as he was about to grab the doorknob, the door pushed backwards and opened. Virek took a step back before Axel and Sven walked in. “Oh, hey boss,” Axel said.“Since when do you ring the doorbell, Axel?” Virek asked.“That wasn’t me,” Axel said, frowning.“Then who–” before he could finish his sentence, Ryan and Kris walked into the apartment. “Oh, bloody hell.”“Good morning to you, too, Virek. Now where’s my daughter?”“Mom?”As soon as Ryan’s eyes landed on Drue, she brushed between Virek and Axel and ran over to her daughter. She threw her arms around Drue and embraced with the tightest hug possible. Cradling the back of her head, Ryan closed her eyes. “I’m so glad you’re okay.”Drue smiled as she wrapped her arms around her mother. “Me too.”Ryan pulled away and took a moment to look at Drue. Really look at her. Examining her face, she smiled and blinked back tears. “My beautiful girl,” she whispered, kissing Drue on the forehead. “Are you okay?”“Yes. Are you?”“Now I am,” Ryan replied, laughing.Kris appeared behind Ryan and held out her arms to give Drue a hug. “Duckie…” she said, squeezing her niece. “You gave us a scare, you know that right?”“I know."“But you’re okay, right?” Kris asked, pulling away. “Virek has been taking care of you?”Drue glanced behind her mother and aunt and sharply inhaled. Ignoring the fact that they were just minutes away from having sex upstairs, she crossed her legs and forced a big smile. “Yes, he’s-he’s been the perfect gentleman.”Virek was standing behind the kitchen island smirking to himself, when Ryan walked up. “You and I may not have always seen eye to eye, but when it comes to my daughter, you manage to always keep your word. I respect that and I wanna thank you for bringing my daughter back to me, safely,” she said, sniffling to herself. “She is very lucky to have someone like you watching her back.”“There’s no need to thank me, Ms. Cordova,” Virek said, resting his palms on top of the island. His eyes drifted away from Ryan and landed on Drue again. “I hope you know how special of a daughter you have.”Axel, Sven and Kris seemed to all have the same idea, because the three of them couldn’t decide who to stop staring at first. Virek and Drue were making a heart-filled eye connection with each other, which could only mean one thing. Breaking the tension in the room, Ryan grabbed Drue’s hand and asked if the two of them could have a private discussion.Out on the balcony, Ryan slid the door closed and stood in front of her daughter by the railing. “Is everything okay, mom?” Drue asked. “You have that look on your face.”“Everything is great now that I know you’re okay,” Ryan said, clearing her throat. “But Bunny, I wanted to talk to you alone because I owe you an apology.”“An apology? An apology for what?”“For everything. For not being there for you the past couple of weeks, for lying to your about your father–”“Oh, mom, you don’t have to–”“--yes, yes I do. I have to apologize because regardless of if you were a Hybrid or not, I made a lot of mistakes that have indirectly and directly ruined your life. And as of recently, I’ve missed out on a lot of moments where you may have needed me and I wasn’t there. And for that, I’m sorry. I could stand here and tell you that I was jealous of Virek’s ability to protect you in a way that I couldn’t and as true as that might be, it’s still not an excuse. Virek may have been hired to do a job, but I’m your mother. From the moment I was pregnant with you, it’s been my job to protect you and I haven’t been doing such a great job at it.” Although her mother’s head was down, Drue could see her eyes watering up. She was starting to tear up too. “I thought I could protect you by shielding you from the world of the Fae, but all I did was make you afraid of what you are. Of course, being Hunted by a maniacal Witch and her hired guns surely didn’t help, but I want you to listen to me and hear me when I say that, I don’t regret giving birth to you whatsoever. Yes, you’re a Hybrid but you are also my daughter first. And I wouldn’t change a thing about how, why or when you were born. Drue…” Ryan grabbed her daughter’s hand and held it. “...you are the product of my first and only true love. And it was that love that made who you are today, so don’t ever be afraid of being what you are. You’re one of the most powerful beings in the world and I want you to own that shit.” Ryan and Drue smiled at each other. “Own it because regardless of the Courts and their stupid laws, there’s nothing wrong with you and you shouldn’t have to hide who you really are.”Drue’s eyes and nose crinkled as she dropped her head and stepped forward into her mother’s arms. Not holding back, she sobbed into her mother’s shoulder and wrapped her arms around her again.Inside of the apartment, Virek was pouring a glass of Whiskey for Kris and himself. Axel sat at the kitchen island, in between his brother and Kris, who were on the left and right of him. Turning to the side, Sven’s head popped up. He noticed Drue crying and his body jerked up. “Hey! Why is Drue crying?”Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned towards the balcony. Virek put the glass down and started walking until he saw Ryan wipe Drue’s eyes before the two of them smiled at each other. “Ah, Ms. Cordova, is there something you and Ryan would like to share with us?”Suddenly, Kris had three pairs of eyes on her. She opened her mouth to try and lie - to say that it was nothing - but after the argument she and Ryan had the day she met Austin, she realized that she had to put some faith back into her sister’s corner. “I’m gonna let Ryan be the one to tell you,” she replied.“What? Why–” Sven was interrupted when the door to the balcony opened and Ryan and Drue walked inside.There was an uncomfortable tension floating around the room that was hard to ignore. “Is… everything okay in here?” Drue asked, nervously.“It will be when Ryan tells us what’s going on,” Sven replied.Blinking, Drue looked at Sven and then at her mother. “What? What is he talking about, mom?”“Okay, so there is something that I have to tell you, Bunny, but–”“Mom?!” Drue whined, sighing. “I swear if this is another fucking secret, I’m gonna flip my shit. Mom, come on. Don’t do this to me–”“Drue, relax. It’s not a secret. It’s more of a… warning?”“What kind of a warning?” Virek asked, appearing in front of them.Ryan looked at Kris, who nodded at her, before her eyes returned to Drue. “Alright, so… you remember your car accident, right? The day of your interview with Carlyle Industries?”Wow. Carlyle Industries. She hadn’t heard or thought about that place since the day she had that argument with Lex. Shit?! Lex! She hadn’t spoken to her best friend in over a week. Some best friend she was. Clearly, her mother wasn’t the only one feeling like a complete failure. “Yeah, what about it?”“The police don’t think that it was an accident… completely.”“So… what do they think actually happened then?”Ryan was anxiously tapping the heel of her foot on the floor, trying to mentally calm herself down. “They believe that Harrison Carlyle may have set the entire thing.”“What?!"
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Foy was rubbing her eyes open when she walked out of her bedroom and gasped. Grabbing her chest, she angrily stared at Hoss, who was laying on her couch, asleep and snoring. Loudly. The nerve of him. Somehow, she had forgotten that after they left Solomon’s funeral home, Hoss insisted on coming over so they could discuss their plan further. She didn’t remember at what point they’d fallen asleep but now it was morning and she wasn’t used to waking up with someone else in her apartment. Formerly a two-bedroom, her now one bedroom apartment was just enough space for her and her alone. Shaking her head, she made her way into the bathroom and brushed her teeth. After she washed her face, she walked into the kitchen and put on a fresh pot of coffee.Pouring two cups, she walked over to the couch and kicked Hoss’ leg with her foot. “Jonah, wake up.” When he didn’t move, she kicked his leg again. This time, harder. “Jonah!”“Huh?! What?! Where’s my gun?!” Hoss’ head popped up and he turned over, nearly falling off the couch before he caught himself. He looked up and noticed Foy standing over him. “What the hell did you do that for?”“Here,” she said, handing him his cup of coffee. “Drink this so you can wake up.”Hoss groaned as he sat up and grabbed the cup. “Thanks.”“No problem.”“What time is it?”Foy sat cross-legged in her brown leather chair and looked at the time on the wall clock. “It’s almost nine,” she replied, sipping her coffee.“Shit, we’re gonna be late for work,” Hoss said, shrugging. “Oh well. If the Captain wasn’t already looking for a reason to fire me, he has one now.”Foy reached for the remote on the coffee table and turned on the TV. The words BREAKING NEWS flashed across the screen in big bold uppercase letters. Pressing the mute button, she unmuted the TV and turned on the volume. The female news reporter was talking about an emergency press conference taking place at the Camden Hills Town Hall.Mayor Gerald Royce has just arrived here at Camden Hills Town Hall, where an emergency meeting will be taking place between him and the Chief of Police, Sam Whitlock and the Captain of the Camden Hills Police Department, Francisco Medina. Details of this emergency meeting are still unknown but the residents of Camden Hills suspect that it may have something to do with the recent string of heinous murders in and around Delta District. Four women were brutally found murdered… the story first broke when a news article by Jesse Sheppard of the Camden Hills Chronicle…Foy muted the TV again and looked at Hoss. “I think the Captain may be a little busy today.”“You don’t think this is Harrison’s doing, do you?” Hoss asked.“I don’t know but it sure is convenient as hell, don’t you think?”“Well, we can say goodbye to getting a search warrant for Carlyle Industries.” Hoss sucked his teeth and put his cup on the coffee table. “I don’t get it. How does this one old guy manage to keep staying one foot ahead of us?”“It’s all about who you know,” Foy said.“And how much money you have too.”“Okay, so the warrant is out, right? What if we don’t need a warrant?”Hoss looked at Foy and raised his eyebrow. “Without a warrant, we have no way of getting inside of that building,” he said. “And definitely no way of finding out what Harrison’s hiding in the Lower Levels.”Foy placed her cup on the coffee table and said, “If we can get JR Carlyle to give us permission, we don’t need a warrant. We can walk right in.”As if a lightbulb went off in his head, Hoss’ eyes brightened up. “Oh shit, you’re right,” he said, snapping his fingers. “Okay, but how are we gonna convince Harrison’s daughter to let us snoop around? She’s still his daughter.”“So, let’s use that,” Foy said, sliding forward. “Look, you said that when you spoke to her, there was conflict between the two of them, right? Let’s play on that and if she doesn’t buckle, we’ll just lay everything out on the table.”“And what? Hope she doesn’t have security escort us out and not sue us for harassment?”“Once she hears us out, she’ll have to believe us. From everything that I’ve read, JR is not a dumb woman. It’s worth a try, Jo.”Frowning, Hoss nodded. “Alright, what the hell?” he said, standing up. “We’ve come this far. Fuck it.” Grabbing his jacket from the back of the couch, he stretched his arms and torso. “You can drive. I’m still waking up.”“Um, I’m getting in the shower,” Foy said, standing up. "One of us has to look like an actual officer of the law."Hoss looked down at his wrinkled button up t-shirt. “Oh, yeah. Right."“Make sure you wash those cups out.” She pointed her finger at him before she disappeared into her bedroom.“Yes mother,” Hoss mumbled. He grabbed the two coffee cups and walked into the kitchen. As he was washing the cups out, he turned to his right and noticed an ajar door. After he dried off his hands, he crept towards the door and slightly pushed it open. Inside was a small office, a u-shaped desk with a red velvet chair behind it and a bookcase behind the door, stacked with books, plaques and pictures. The door to his right opened and Foy walked through, nearly giving Hoss a heart attack. “Jesus Christ Brianna! What the–”“What are you doing in here?” she asked. She was standing there with a towel tossed over her shoulder.“Ah, nothing. I-I was just… You turned Adam’s bedroom into an office?”“Not that it’s any of your business, but yes. Now, get out and go sit in the livingroom until I finish getting dressed.” She pushed him out of the door connected to the kitchen and locked it behind him. After she showered and got dressed, Foy could hear Hoss talking on the phone. Buckling the belt to her uniform, she stepped out from her bedroom.“Alright, thanks Tony.” Hoss hung up the phone and tossed it onto the coffee table. “Shit.”“What’s going on, Jonah?”“That was Tony. He said that he was parked in front of Harper’s apartment building all night. She never came home. In fact, she hasn’t been seen in a couple of days.”“What about the hospital?”“I already called them and spoke to a nurse and Dr. Duncan. Nothing.”Foy put her hands on her hips and said, “You’re thinking Harrison got to her, aren’t you?”“If I were him, I would,” Hoss replied, punching the couch.“Hoss, chill. Look, we’ll find her, okay?”“Yeah, okay. But what if he–you know…”“Jonah, don’t do that. I can’t have you going off the deep end just yet,” Foy said, walking over to him. She sat on the arm of the couch and patted him on the shoulder. “Let’s just see if we can get JR Carlyle to cooperate and on the way, we’ll figure out what happened to Harper. Alright?”Hoss shook his head and nodded. “Alright.”“Come on, I’ll buy you one of those raisin bagels you like from Dunkin Donuts.” Foy grabbed her jacket and keys and opened her front door.“Bribing me with food isn’t gonna work, Foy.”“Fine, I’ll eat it then.”“Aye, I didn’t say I wouldn’t eat it though.”“Yeah, I know,” she said, closing the door.
As Foy was pulling out of the drive through of Dunkin Donuts, Hoss had just bitten into his raisin bagel when his phone rang. Holding the bagel between his teeth, he answered the call. “Hoss. Yeah. Who? No, I don’t. Did she give a reason why she was there? Well, who filled out her intake form? Me? Oh, um, I don’t remember but I’ll check it out as soon as I get it. I’m in the car with Foy. Alright. Bye.” Hoss hung up the phone and said, “I swear I’m gonna find it really hard not to find this Harrison motherfucker and kill his ass myself.”“Hoss, what’s going on?”“That was TJ from the PD. He said there’s a blonde woman in lockup.”“Yeah?”“Supposedly, I signed her in yesterday night.”“But we were at Solomon’s last night.”“Exactly, so either someone is setting me up or it’s one of Harrison’s mind games.”“You think it’s Harper?” Foy asked.“I don’t know. Part of me would be relieved if it was but the other part of me is scared. Because if it isn’t–”“Hoss… Harper’s fine, I know it. I may not have liked the woman but she’s a survivor. Hell, she was married to you. She would have to be.”Hoss bit into his bagel and frowned. “Shut the hell up, Foy.”At the precinct, Hoss and Foy sped walking through the lobby and down the hallway. Making a sharp right, they made their way towards the precinct’s processing and detention center. Hoss greeted the patrol officer sitting at the desk and signed his name before he was buzzed inside. The detention center housed fifteen cells, large enough to fit two to three prisoners at the most. In the front cell, there was a woman with long blonde hair sitting on the bench with her legs crossed and her arms folded across her chest."She looks pissed," Hoss whispered. He flipped through the intake form that he supposedly filled out and skimmed through the entered information. "So, Ms. Tia Hartman," he said. "I see here that you were accused of trespassing into Carlyle Industries." Hoss handed the two-page form to Foy over his shoulders, as he walked around the cell to the right. Foy followed him as she read. "Have you asked to see your lawyer yet?""No, because I don't need one.""Well, it is Tuesday. With the city busy with that press conference the Mayor's holding, I don't think you'll be seeing a judge at least until next Monday."Foy grabbed his arm and he pulled his ear closer to her lips. "Next Monday? You know that's bullshit.""Of course, I do but she doesn't know that.""What?! No! I'm not staying here for another day. I want to go home!"Hoss shrugged. "I don't know what to tell you, Ms. Hartman," he said. "I guess we'll have to wait until we hear from Ms. JR Carlyle's lawyers." He started to walk out until Tia jumped to her feet."Wait," she said. "You won't be hearing from JR's lawyers.""And why is that? Isn't she the--""Yes, she's the acting Chairwoman currently, but it wasn't her that filed those bogus charges against me.""Then who, Ms. Hartman?" Hoss asked. He chewed on his bottom lip to hide his laughter. Just when he was ready to give up hope on ever finding a way to stick it to Harrison, a gift in the form of a blonde haired woman is left at his doorstep."It was her father, Harrison Carlyle.""Her... father?" Hoss asked, pretending to be confused. "Ms. Hartman, why would Harrison Carlyle accuse you of trespassing at his company?"Tia lifted her chin and folded her arms across her chest again. "Because I have been sleeping with him for the past six months," she revealed, clenching her jaw.Hoss and Foy looked at each other in shock. "Okay, can you give us a minute, Ms. Hartman?" Hoss and Foy stepped off to the side. "I almost don't know what to say," Hoss whispered."Me either," Foy agreed. She glanced at Tia, who was now pacing back and forth in the cell, and said, "She's been sleeping with Harrison Carlyle?""Apparently so.""Do we really believe that? I mean, look at her. She's a human sex doll.""Hey, don't ask me. No judgment here. You've seen my ex-wives."Foy rolled her eyes. "So, what do you wanna do?""If she's been sleeping with Harrison for six months, she's gotta know something, right? Because there's no way he'd just drop her into our hands for no reason?""Yeah, but to have her arrested for some bogus trespassing charges is a bit out of context, right? At least for someone like Harrison." Foy couldn't take her eyes off of Tia."Maybe she pissed him off somehow," Hoss said, shrugging. "Either way, we need to get her in a room and get her talking. Fast. If these charges are bogus, which they are, we don't have much time before she disappears or--""Harrison changes his mind and bails her out."Hoss nodded. "Alright, Ms. Hartman, this may be your lucky day," he said. "If you want a chance at walking out of here today, you're gonna have to help us out. Deal?""That bastard put me in here, so if I have to put every one of his dirty little secrets on front street, I'll do it," Tia said."I'm happy to hear it." Hoss and Foy led Tia into one of the private interview rooms and locked the doors. "Would you like anything to drink? Coffee? Water?""No, let's just get this over with.""Okay, have a seat." Tia sat down across the table from Hoss and Foy and crossed her legs. "So, Ms. Hartman, tell us everything you know about Harrison Carlyle." After an hour of talking, Hoss and Foy left Tia in the interview room and went into Foy’s office. The both of them sat down and took deep breaths. Sharing looks of disbelief and shock, Hoss leaned back in his chair with a spaced out expression on his face. “Is it a good or bad thing that I’m not even surprised?”“I wish I knew,” Foy replied. She placed her elbows on her desk and shook her head. “If I had any idea of how fucked up all of this, I would have never agreed to working with Harrison in the first place. I mean, we both heard what Solomon said but part of me didn’t want to believe it.”“Yeah, well, it’s all true and I don’t know about you, but I feel sick.”“And his daughter knows nothing about this?”“No one does and I think that’s the point,” Hoss said. “JR Carlyle has plausible deniability but that woman in there? She’s just as sick as Harrison is, if not more.” Hoss sat forward and clasped his hands together. “And to think, she’s playing the victim because Harrison tossed her out on the street, when she is just as guilty as he is.”“If we hadn’t already agreed to let her go, I would lock her ass up too,” Foy said, grinding her teeth.“Yeah, well at least now we have Harrison dead to rights,” Hoss said, standing up.“Where are you going?”“I’m gonna try looking for Harper again. You should get working on that warrant. We need to get into Carlyle Industries. Now. Tap the wall when you have something.” Hoss was sitting at his desk, staring at an old picture of him and Harper on his phone. Tony had called him minutes ago with the same unfortunate news as before. There was still no sign of Harper and although he was trying his hardest to remain calm, inside, he was really starting to worry about her. If Harrison could just toss a woman like Tia out to the wolves, all because she asked the wrong questions, he could do a lot worse to someone like Harper, who was notorious for asking the wrong questions. He heard a tap on the wall from Foy, but he was interrupted by an alert on his phone. It was a notification for the new Jesse Sheppard article. Hoss clicked the link and he was brought to the Camden Hills Chronicle website. The headline on the top of the page read HARRISON CARLYLE, CHAIRMAN OF CARLYLE INDUSTRIES, HAS STEPPED DOWN INDEFINITELY AS CHAIRMAN. REPLACEMENT TO BE DECIDED SOON. He skimmed through the rest of the article and his eyes widened. “SON OF A BITCH!” Hoss shouted, his voice echoing through his small office.Foy came running through the door with a folder in her hand. “Hoss, what the fuck?! What’s going on?” He slid his phone to her and covered his face with his hands. Foy walked inside and closed the door before she picked up his phone. “Oh, you have got to be kidding me?! This is bullshit. Hoss–”He put his hand up and shook his head. “Whatever you’re about to say, don’t.”Foy sighed and sat down in the chair in front of him. “A sabbatical could mean anything–”“A sabbatical is code for: the man has fucking left town.”“But what about the warrant? It took some bullshitting, but I managed to convince her to approve it. We can go in but we can’t touch anything, unless we find something incriminating–”“Brianna, you heard what Tia told us about the message she delivered to Dr. Linus,” Hoss said, pulling his hands away from his face. “Harrison has probably moved his entire operation somewhere else by now. By the time we get there, there won’t be an ounce of dirt left.” Hoss went into the drawer of his desk and pulled out his keys. He grabbed his phone and stood up.“Where are you going?”“I’m going home.”“Home?” Foy asked. “But I need you to come with me to serve this warrant–”“Foy, you don’t need me,” Hoss said, flatly. He walked around his desk and stopped beside her chair. “Let me know how it goes.”“So, what… you’re just giving up? Just like that?”“We took a shot, kid. We missed. It happens.”“Okay, but what about Austin? We can go back to him… or even Solomon–”“What for?”“I-I don’t know,” Foy said, turning around in her chair. “It’s something. We-we can’t just give up now.”With his hand on the doorknob, Hoss turned his head to the side. “Get one of the officers to drive Ms. Hartman home, will ya?”“What am I supposed to tell the Captain if he asks where you are?”“Tell him I left.”* * *“Let’s just kill him,” Sven announced. Everyone in the livingroom of Virek’s loft stopped and looked at him. “What? It’s not like everyone here wasn’t thinking the same thing.” They were.“Yeah, but we can’t just kill one of the richest men in the world,” Kris said. “Even if he is a scumbag.”“We also can’t let him live either,” Virek added. “If he’s after Drue, I have no problem gutting him.”“Virek…” Drue’s voice was tiny.“But are we even sure he’s after Drue?” Kris asked. “Ryan was in the room and she said that no one sounded one hundred percent positive.”“I’ve killed men for less, Ms. Cordova,” Virek said.“Yeah… definitely not helping.” Kris turned to Ryan, who was sitting beside her quietly. “Ry, what do you think?”“I don’t know. I just want to make sure nothing happens to Drue,” Ryan replied. “Or any of us, actually.”“Why is this even a discussion?” Virek asked, stepping forward. “Anyone who is a threat to Drue needs to be dealt with. It’s quite simple.”Rolling her eyes at Virek, Kris looked at Ryan again. “Have you heard from Austin yet?”Ryan shook her head. “No.”“I can’t believe this,” Virek said, waving his hand in the air. “Since when do we take orders from a bloody fucking Hunter? Who, by the way, should also be on the list of people I should end.”“No one is taking orders from Austin, Virek,” Ryan said, lifting her head. “We’re just weighing out our options.”“Why don’t we just kill both of them?” Sven asked, abruptly. Once again, everyone in the room turned and looked at him. “What?!” Beside him, Axel was smirking to himself.“Bunny, you haven’t said anything,” Ryan said. “What do you think?”Drue hadn’t been able to form a complete thought since her mother dropped the bombshell about Harrison on her. She wasn’t sure how to feel about it because it still didn’t make any sense to her. How could the father of her former employer have gotten away with what he was doing? And then there was his daughter, JR. A woman who, under different circumstances, Drue could see herself learning a lot from. Their bond was instant and from the minute she walked into JR’s office, she felt a sense of strength and honesty from the interim Chairwoman of Carlyle Industries. A woman who had everything to gain from being in a position of power and nothing to lose. But now, Drue was looking at her differently and that feeling of not being able to trust anyone was flowing through her. And she hated it.“Bunny?” Ryan said, sliding forward. “Are you–”“I need to get some fresh air.”Everyone looked around at each other, unsure of what that meant. As Drue stood up, Ryan did the same and hurried around the coffee table. “Do-do you think that’s a good idea? You know, with everything that’s going on.”“Yeah, Duckie, I mean… we still don’t know all of the details and–”Drue cut her aunt off with a simple look. “You’re right, we don’t know all of the details,” she said. “So, until we do, I’m not gonna stay cooped up in Virek’s apartment like some scared child. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” Drue was fluffing her hair out and walking out of the bathroom when Virek appeared at the top of the stairs. “If you’re about to tell me that I should stay, I really don’t wanna hear it.”“I wasn’t going to say anything of the sort.”“So… you just came up here to see if I needed help putting my clothes on?”“I’d much rather see you with your clothes off, but there’s a time and place for everything.”Drue blushed. “You’re gross.”“I know.”She sat down on the edge of the bed to put on her combat boots. “Am I naive for thinking that defeating Winsome would give us… me… a break?”Virek sat down beside her. “No, not at all.” He rubbed the edge of her hairline and said, “Just hopelessly optimistic, I guess.”“You know, my mom told me that I shouldn’t fear what I am anymore. That I should embrace it because there’s nothing wrong with me.”“She’s right.”“Then why does everyone want to kill me?” she asked, sadly. “How am I supposed to be proud of what I am, when everyone hates what I am?”“I don’t think it’s hate that people are feeling, love,” Virek replied. “It’s the fear of the unknown and all of the possibilities that your existence means.” He grabbed her hand and held it in his. “In nineteen twenty three, the Fae had no idea what to do about the first Hybrid. And now one hundred years later, they still don’t. But that’s not your fault and I don’t want you blaming yourself for it.”“Do you know what happened… to the first Hybrid?”“The rumor is he was captured and killed by the Courts, a unanimous vote, or so I’ve heard,” Virek responded. “But given what we know now–”“You don’t know if it’s true.”“I don’t.”“If the Courts were forced to make that decision now, what would you–”“If you would’ve asked me that over a month ago, I would’ve let the Courts do whatever they felt was best.”“And now?”“I’d kill anyone that dared touch you.” Drue smiled and leaned over to kiss Virek on the lips. Cupping her face with both of his hands, the both of them closed their eyes and gently gave into each other. Virek briefly pulled away and kissed her on the forehead before he whispered, “I love you, Druden Wilhelmina Cordova Lenier.”She rested her forehead against his chin before looking up into his eyes. “I love you too… Virek–” she paused and pulled away. “Do you even have a middle name?”Virek smiled. “Yes, I do. It’s Avyn.”“Virek Avyn d’Luca. Sounds about right.”“Oi, don’t make fun. I don’t see a bunch of baby boomers being named Wilhelmina.”Drue laughed to herself. “I was actually named after my great-great-great grandmother, Willa Beltran,” she said, lifting her chin. “And if you ask me, I like my middle name. It’s old-fashioned.”“If you say so, love.” Virek pulled her into his lap and she wrapped her arm around his neck. “So, are you sure you still need some fresh air?”“I thought you weren’t gonna tell me to stay.”“I’m not. I just want you to be safe, is all.”“I will,” she said, playing with the hair on the nape of his neck. “What are you gonna do while I’m gone?”“The twins and I are gonna see if we can find out what happened to Evan.”“Do you think he’s still–”“One could only hope.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Drue should’ve known that Virek wasn’t going to let her leave without an escort. She started to protest but when Sven volunteered to drive her wherever she wanted to go, she couldn’t help but feel happy about it. They hadn’t spoken since the day Winsome died and he kissed her, a sure admittance of his feelings for her. Right? She would have to ask him, because the last thing she wanted was an uncomfortable relationship with someone she trusted more than anyone. But once they were in the truck, Sven kept his head forward and made no effort to strike up a conversation with her. “You know if you frown any harder, you could turn into stone.” For a brief moment, she thought her joke, as corny as it was, had fallen on deaf ears. But when she saw a small smile appear across Sven’s face, she smiled. “So, you’re not that mad at me then?”“What makes you think I’m mad at you?”“Maybe because you haven’t said a word to me, since… you know.”“I haven’t seen you.”“I thought Spectres weren’t paid to be sticklers.”“We’re not.”“Sven, come on…” Drue said, turning around in the passenger seat. “What’s going on with you?”“Nothing, I’m just thinking about this Harrison situation.”“Is that the truth?”“When have you known me to be a liar?”“You sound like Virek…” she said, looking down. “Let me guess, you’re gonna tell me that I should’ve stayed at his place?”“What’s wrong with your place?”Drue blinked. “Huh?”“Nothing, nevermind. Anyway, I wasn’t gonna tell you to do anything.”She was taken aback by the sharp tone in his voice, which definitely caused her to believe that something was going on with Sven. “You know, just forget I said anything.” Snatching her eyes away, she turned in her seat and stared out of the window.Sven tried to ignore the tension in the trunk by pretending that he didn’t care but he wasn’t that type of person. With one hand on the steering wheel, he reached into his pocket and said, “I think this belongs to you.”“What–” Drue’s jaw dropped when her eyes landed on the ring in the palm of Sven’s hand. “My ring? Where did you… how do you have this?”“We-I found it the day you were taken to the Church.”“And you’ve had it this entire time?”“Yeah… well, actually, Dawn needed it for the tracking spell,” Sven said. “That’s how we were able to find you.”Slipping the ring back onto her thumb, she looked down at her hand and smiled. “Thank you, Sven. It’s nice to know that it was in a safe place.”“You’re welcome.” He shifted in his seat and took a deep breath. “For the record, I’m not mad at you, Drue. I don’t think I could ever really be mad at you.”“Then why can’t you even look at me?”“Because every time I look at you, I think about the night of the Church massacre and how I-we nearly lost you… and Virek,” he revealed. “And before you say anything, I know we didn’t lose either of you, but still. If Winsome had succeeded, I would have lost three very important people to me.”“I know.”“I don’t see a world where I’m here without my brother.”“And what about Virek?”“I mean, he’s our boss and all of us look out for each other, but I’m starting to realize how quickly the people you care about can be taken away.”Drue’s heart broke for him. As an only child, she couldn’t imagine how hard it was for Sven to picture his life without his twin brother. And then there was Virek, his boss but despite how much neither of their egos would allow them to admit out loud, his friend. “When was the last time you actually stopped and looked around?”“What do you mean?”“Despite all of the crap that you, Axel and Virek have seen, the three of y’all are still here and still together. I know you and your brother are supposed to always be on alert, ready to do the whole Spectre thing, but you do know that there are people that care about you, right?” Drue asked. “And I’m not just talking about your brother and Virek.”“Then who–”“Me, you idiot,” she said, punching him in the arm. “I care about you.”Sven’s frown slowly turned into a smile. “Now you tell me.”“Well, now you know so don’t ever forget it.”“I care about you too.”“I know.”“So, where exactly am I going?” he asked.“To my best friend’s house,” Drue replied, dryly. “The last time I saw her, we had a huge argument and I haven’t spoken to her since. Well, aside from the whole Winsome thing, I haven’t spoken to her since, and I think it’s about time we made up.”“What was the argument about?”“It was stupid. She’s dating this boy I don’t particularly care for and even though I said I’d try to be friends with him, I can admit that I didn’t really put any real effort into it.”“Why?”“I-I don’t know, Sven,” Drue said, sighing. “You ever just met someone and got this… this bad feeling about them?”“Yeah, Witches.”She chuckled. “Yeah, well the same feeling you get about Witches is the same thing I feel about this guy,” she continued. “I mean, okay so I don’t really know him not to like him, but I know my best friend and I just don’t want to see her get hurt.” She started twisting her thumb ring around her finger. “Maybe it’s just me. Maybe I’m not that good a judge of character.”“What does your gut tell you?” Sven asked.“My gut tells me that she shouldn’t trust him.”“Then don’t trust him.”“Yeah, but what about my best friend? She has feelings for him and if I come in between that, I could end up really losing my best friend for good.”“Seeing as how my brother is my best friend, I’m probably not the expert on friendships, but if this girl is really your best friend, your friendship should be strong enough to withstand one lousy guy.”“That’s what I’m hoping for…” her voice trailed off as Sven pulled up in front of Lex’s house. As she stared out of the window at the one-story house that she’d spent numerous sleepovers in, she was beginning to feel nervous. “...now that we’re here, why don’t I wanna go in?”“We can leave if you want.”“No. I-I should just do this and get it over with,” Drue said, unbuckling her seatbelt. “I just–” she spun around to look at Sven. “What if he’s in there? What am I supposed to do?”“Do you want me to come in with you?”Her eyes widened. “Would you?!” she exclaimed, grabbing his arm. “Please…” she rested her face against his arm and closed her eyes. “Please…”Sven smiled. He rested his chin on top of her head and said, “Alright, fine. I’ll come.” Drue’s head popped up with a brightness in her brown eyes. “But if this guy does anything to piss me off, I’m gonna shoot him.”“Surprisingly, I’d be okay with that.” Drue took one last look at Sven before she walked up to the front door and rang the doorbell. “Maybe she’s–” she was startled when the front door opened up and Lex was standing there. “Hey Lex.”“Drue?!” Lex said, leaping into her arms. “Where the hell have you been?”Nearly falling over, Drue hugged her best friend back. “I-I… a lot has been going on,” she replied, unable to talk. “Um, Lex. You’re choking me.”“Oh! Oh! I’m so sor–” Lex glanced behind Drue and immediately dropped her hands when she noticed Sven standing there. Her jaw dropped as she pulled Drue into her chest.“Isn’t that one of the guys from–”“Sven, meet my best friend, Alexa… well, Lex. Lex, this is Sven. I’m sure you guys remember each other from the night of the football game.”“How could I forget?” Lex said, blushing. “Oh! Where are my manners? Please come inside.” After Drue and Sven walked inside, Lex closed the door and brushed past them to quickly scoop up the scattered beer cans and cigarette buds off of the coffee table. “Sorry for the mess, I-I wasn’t expecting company.” Lex flashed them an uncomfortable smile before she hurried across the room and into the kitchen. The main floor of Lex’s house shared the livingroom, a small dining area and a medium-sized kitchen. Around the corner to the left were three rooms that shared a curved wall; the bathroom, Lex’s father’s bedroom and her bedroom. She shared a wall with the kitchen. “You know you don’t have to stand,” she called out, as she dumped everything into the garbage disposal. “Y’all can have a seat.”“I think I’ll stand,” Sven whispered.Drue giggled and elbowed him in the arm. “Be nice.”Lex ran back over and wondered why neither of them had sat down. “Is-is everything okay? I know the place looks a mess but–”“Lex, you know I don’t care about that,” Drue said, sitting down. She reached out for her best friend’s hand and pulled her down on the couch beside her. “So, Lex, listen. About our argument–”“What argument?”“You know, the one we had at the bar… about Ryder.”“Oh! Wow, I completely forgot about that. Yeah, I’m over that.”Drue blinked. “You are?” she asked. She looked at Sven, who shrugged. “But you were so upset with me and– look, I know I haven’t been around much, but I just wanted you to know that I’m sorry if I made you feel like you had to choose between me and Ryder. I may not like him but if you really love and care about him, then maybe I can learn to like him… eventually.”“No, Drue, you don’t have to worry about Ryder anymore.”“Why not?”“We broke up.”“Say again?”“Yeah, we broke up. I’m over it. Well, not completely over him. We’re still friends but you know.”“What the hell happened? The last time I saw you, y’all were declaring your love for each other. I know I’ve missed a lot but damn.”“Well, I thought I loved him but that was before I found out that he liked to hang out at this strip club,” Lex explained. “You know it. It’s called the… um… Deviant. Yeah, that’s it.”Drue’s eyes immediately jumped up towards Sven, whose shoulders turned rigid. “What do you mean he liked to hang out there?”“Well, okay, so we were supposed to meet up for dinner, right? And for whatever reason, his car wasn’t working the night of, so I had to go and pick him up. And then he gives me the address and it’s at the damn strip club. So, I’m standing outside calling him but he’s not picking up. So, I decided to go inside and that’s when I saw him.”“What was he doing?” Sven asked.Lex didn’t know who to look at, him or Drue. “He was, um, sitting inside of the club getting a lapdance from some half-naked woman,” she replied, angrily. “So, I walked up to him and threw that stupid promise ring he gave me at his face and I told him that I never wanted to see him again.”“And you haven’t heard from him since then?” Drue said.“Nope and thank God. Look, I mean I know I probably overreacted but I just wasn’t expecting to see him in a place like that. And getting a lapdance when we’re supposed to be meeting up for dinner on top of it? Hell no. So, I broke up with him. I pray to God that I never see him again. Well, not until after he comes to pick up that goddamn painting.” She turned and pointed towards the painting of the stone sitting in front of the rainy window that was placed up against the wall.“Wait, he gave that to you?” Sven asked, approaching the painting.“Yes, well technically I bought it,” Lex stuttered, scratching her head. “Um, Drue, am I missing something?”Behind Lex, Drue could see the apprehension in Sven’s face. “No, you’re not missing anything, babes,” she replied. “Look, I’m really sorry about what happened with you and Ryder, but I’m even more sorry that I wasn’t here for you when it happened. A lot has been happening with me and my family–”“Oh no, is your mom and your aunt okay?”“Yeah, they’re fine. It’s just mainly me and I promise, I will tell you everything but right now, I have to go.” She leaned over and gave Lex another hug before she stood up. “It’s really good to see you, Lexy. I’ll call you, okay? Love you!”“Okay, I-I love you too,” Lex said, as she watched Drue and Sven hurry out of the front door.Inside of the truck, Drue snapped her fingers. “I knew something was wrong with that Ryder kid,” she said, shaking her head. She turned towards Sven, who was turning on the ignition. “So, is he really Dark Fae?”“Yeah, he is.”“You don’t think he could’ve hurt Lex, right? He was kind of aggressive the last time I saw them together. When we were at the bar, he nearly punched one of our old male friends for simply talking to Lex. Of course, he said he was protecting her but–”“He was.”“What? Sven, no. You didn’t see him that day. He looked like he wanted to murder our friend,” Drue said.“And most likely, he would have, but I assume Lex stopped him, right?”“Yeah… what aren’t you telling me, Sven?”“If Ryder is the Dark Fae that I think he is, he wouldn’t have had control over his actions,” Sven responded. “At least not when it came to your best friend.”“I don’t understand. So… what, his power is being a paranoid bully?”“To the outside world, yes but in a nutshell, whoever touches that painting becomes bound to him and vice versa. It’s a version of Pathokinesis.” He could see the confusion in her face and couldn’t help but laugh. “His powers are connected to that painting. Think of it as an enchanted object.”“Ah, so that’s why you didn’t touch it. Okay, so, wait. You’re telling me that Lex is bound to that maniac?” Drue asked.“As long as she touched that painting, yes.”“But she broke up with him. She said she hasn’t seen him since.”“My knowledge on that kind of stuff is a little old but if I’m not mistaken, if he does something to hurt the person that’s enchanted, their bind is broken.”Drue breathed a sigh of relief. “Well, thank God for that.”“But if I were you, I’d tell her to get rid of that painting.”“I will.”Sven had been driving when he felt Drue’s eyes on him. He heard her giggling to herself and at the next red light, he looked at her and raised his eyebrow. “You mind telling me what’s so funny?”“Nothing,” she said, waving her hand. “I-I was thinking about Ryder’s painting.”“And?”“You know how you said whoever touches it gets bound to him?”“Yeah?”“Well, I was thinking about, what if you had touched the painting?” she said, bursting out in laughter. “Could you imagine what that would look like?” She continued laughing as she threw her head back and slapped her thigh.“No, I couldn’t imagine that and I don’t know why you are.”“Because it’s fucking hilarious. I could see it now. We’re back at the farmhouse battling Winsome and Ryder coming in to rescue you… oh my God!”Sven watched her as she continued laughing. Initially, he thought she sounded insane but when she looked at him with tears in her eyes, he couldn’t help but start laughing himself. “You must really want him dead, don’t you?”“What-what do you mean?”“Because in that little warped head of yours, that’s what would have happened. I would have had to shoot him.”After she calmed down, Drue suggested that they stop and get something to eat. As she sat cross-legged in the passenger seat eating a bacon cheeseburger and a side order of fries, she asked Sven if he could drop her off at her apartment. She told him that she needed to pack a few fresh clothes. “I can’t keep wearing Virek’s stuff,” she said. “I don’t look nearly as good as he does in mesh.”“Do you want me to come upstairs with you?”“No, I’ll be quick.”“Okay.”Drue was standing in her closet tossing clothes into a duffel bag when she heard what sounded like the front door open. She stopped and froze. “Sven? Is that you?” she called out. But there was no response. Okay, not weird at all. She dropped her duffel bag on the bed and walked out of her bedroom. She didn’t see anyone or anything and her front door was still closed. Maybe she was hearing things? It had been a while since she’d been in her apartment. Brushing it off, she turned around and walked back into her bedroom. She went to grab her duffel bag from off of the bed but it wasn’t there. Frantic, she began looking around her room. Flashes of Basil and Morel’s attack briefly entered her mind as she slowly started to back up towards the door. Keeping her eyes forward, she started to reach into her pocket for her cell phone. She was about to dial Sven’s number when she heard a voice behind her.“Winsome sends her regards.”Drue attempted to turn around but it was too late. She gasped and her body swayed a little before she felt a sharp pain radiating across the upper part of her body. When she looked down, she let out a muted cry once she saw the knife sticking out of her chest. Dropping her phone, she wrapped her hands around the knife and slowly dropped down to her knees. As tears slid down her cheeks, she felt her heartbeat speed up and she tried to take a breath but the sharp pain wouldn’t let her. She attempted to pull the knife out of her chest but she didn’t have enough strength. Spotting her cell phone, she tried to reach for it but her vision was going out. Silently crying to herself, she managed to drag herself towards her bedroom door. With her last bit of strength, she pulled herself up into a seated position as her breath slowed down, becoming harder and more ragged. Breathing through her mouth, she looked out towards her front door.Sven looked at the time on his cell phone and then at Drue’s building. If this was her version of quick, he’d be dead by now. She said that she didn’t need him to come up with her but she was taking way too long and he was getting tired of waiting. Pulling the key out of the ignition, he made his way into her building. He walked up to her front door and started knocking. “Drue?!” When she didn’t answer, an instant feeling of uneasiness fell over him. Trying the doorknob, he was surprised when the door was open. Turning the knob, he reached behind his back and grabbed one of his pistols. “Drue…” he called out. Still no answer. He used the tip of his pistol to push the door open and he slowly crept inside. “Drue–” he looked around and when he saw her body sitting there, he dropped his hand. “DRUE!” His voice shrieked across the apartment as he ran up to her body. Laying his pistol down on the ground, he cradled her body in his arms. “Drue! FUCK!” he yelled, once his eyes landed on the knife sticking out of her chest. “Drue! Come on! Drue! Wake up!” He began violently shaking her body as tears filled his eyes. “Drue… come on, baby. Wake up… you have to wake up…” He held her body close to his and began rocking back and forth. “No, no, no… you can’t die on me. Not now. Not after everything we’ve been through! DRUE! WAKE UP!” He grabbed her wrist and felt for a pulse but there was nothing. He turned her body around so he could look at her. Her eyes were open and a trail of tears had dried up across her cheeks. “Drue… no. Please. Please. Come back to me. Don’t… leave… me.” He closed his eyes and hugged her body as he sat there and wept.Some time later, Virek and Axel ran through Drue’s apartment door.“Drue!” Virek yelled.“Sven!”Axel ran past him and looked around the apartment. When he stepped into Drue’s bedroom, he found his brother sitting down on the floor with an empty look on his face. “Boss! He’s in here!” He dropped down in front of his brother, whose expression and body didn’t change or move.Virek appeared in the doorway and once his eyes landed on Drue’s body, he immediately broke down in tears. Sven had gently laid her down on her bed and covered her with a sheet. “No, no, no,” Virek whispered, as he ran over to the bed. Down on his knees, he grabbed Drue’s hand and brought it up to his lips. “No… you can’t do this to me,” he said, crying. “You can’t leave me.”Axel turned around and once his eyes landed on Drue’s body, he dropped his head. “Jesus…” he mumbled.“I was right downstairs,” Sven said.“What?” Axel asked, popping his head up.“When it happened… I was right downstairs, in the car. I-I let her come upstairs by herself. She-she said she would be quick, but I-I shouldn’t have left her alone. I-I did this.” Sven’s eyes glanced at his brother. “It’s my fault she’s dead.”“Sven, don’t fucking say that. It’s not your fault, okay?”“Drue!”“Oh, shit. Ryan,” Sven exclaimed.“OH MY– DRUEEEEEEEEEE–” Ryan’s legs gave out on her but Kris was standing behind her, so she was able to catch her sister by the arms. She helped her sister up and walked her over towards the bed. Ryan dropped down on the bed and grabbed Drue’s other hand, as she loudly wailed. Her body shook as she held the hand of her dead daughter.Kris, who could barely look at Drue’s body, turned around to face the corner as she cried. She eventually slid down to the ground, holding onto the wall for support. "Come on, Bunny. I can't leave you like this."When Kris turned around, Ryan was attempting to pick up Drue's body. Jumping to her feet, she walked up to her sister and said, "Ry, there's no use--""We can't leave her like this!" Ryan cried out."Okay, but there's no place to take her. She's--""No!" Ryan yelled. "Don't you dare say it."Kris dropped her head and balled up her hand into a fist. She could feel her sister's power calling out to her, so she did her best to ignore it. "Ryan, come on," she said. "You-you have to put her down. She's--Drue's dead, Ryan.""NO SHE'S NOT!" Ryan said, bringing Drue's head into her chest. "Come on, baby. You gotta wake up, okay? It's time to wake up. Come on, Bunny... you have to--"With her hand on her sister's shoulders, Kris dropped down to her knees and continued crying.Sven, who was sitting there in shock, jumped to his feet and covered his mouth. Axel stood up and said, “Sven—”“I’m gonna be sick!” he said, disappearing out of the room.Axel ran out after his brother. Virek noticed the athame sitting on the nightstand by the bed and gently put Drue’s hand down to grab it. He stood up and examined it before he dropped his hand to his side. Gripping the athame, he looked down at Drue’s body as his eyes turned dark blue. He let out a gut-wrenching scream as he threw the dagger across the room. “Winsome,” he growled.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Two weeks later…"Remind me to never let you choose where we eat again."Austin rested his arm on the back of the booth, inside of Jane's Diner, and smirked. "Oh, I'm sorry. Were you expecting me to take you to one of those fancy little places on Chapel Street?""Anything is better than here.""Nothing is better than here.""Obviously, not the service. Where is the damn waitress at?""Henry, relax," Austin said. "Why are you so uptight this morning?"Adjusting his trucker hat, Henry tossed the menu onto the table and said, "I'm not uptight. I'm just wondering why we're not in the truck heading back to Strathmore yet.""Cálmate, Henry. Calm down. We'll be on the road by ten.""What the hell does calma-calma--" Henry struggled to promise the word and eventually gave up. "Whatever. Since when do you speak Spanish?"Austin chuckled. "Since I was briefly engaged to a Dominican woman," he responded."Was that before or after you called her by your ex-wife's name and she ended the engagement?""Like I said, briefly." The sound of the bell near the diner's front door caught Austin's attention and when he looked up, he saw Detective Foy standing there. He signaled her with a wave. "It's about time you showed up. We almost left you."Foy appeared beside the table with her hands on the buckle of her pants. "My apologies for keeping you waiting, but I am on duty," she said. "Who's your friend?""Oh, he's not a friend.""Yeah, I can't stand him," Henry added."Nice," Foy said, pointing to the seat beside Austin. "May I?"Austin slid over and allowed her to slide into the booth. "So, Foy, as much as I hate cops, I'm here. What couldn't wait?""I need to get into contact with Ryan Cordova.""You're a police officer. Can you hop on your computer, type in her name and get an address?""If it was that easy, I wouldn't have called you," Foy replied, shaking her head. "Obviously, I know where she lives but I can't talk to her if she's not there. Or never there, as it would seem."Austin sat forward. "What do you mean never there?""The two times I went to her house, she hasn't been there, and I can't justify having a patrol car sitting outside of her house without a reason. So..." she waved her hand. "...that is why I'm here. Asking you.""Well, I hate to tell you this, but you wasted your time because I haven't seen her either. At least not since the..." Austin cleared his throat. "...funeral.""Shit..." Foy mumbled, resting her elbow on the table. "I can't believe this shit. First, Harrison leaves, then Hoss goes on vacation and now I can't fucking find one simple woman."Austin smiled to himself. "Ryan Cordova is anything but simple," he said, rubbing his finger across his bottom lip."Look," Foy said, turning her body to the side. "I know you have no reason to trust me--""Yet he's sitting at a table with you," Henry interjected. "How ironic.""--but you're a Hunter and I know if you really wanted to find someone you could, so--""I told you I haven't seen Ryan since--""--I'm not talking about Ryan. I'm talking about someone else."Austin sat back against the diner's booth and narrowed his eyes. "What's in it for me?" he asked.Foy frowned. "Seriously? You want me to pay you to--""Lady, I'm a Hunter, not a Mercenary.""So, if you don't want money, what do you want?"Austin's eyes drifted towards Henry, who looked both annoyed and curious. "If I do this for you, let's just say, you'll owe me one.""Fine," Foy said, through her teeth. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small ripped up piece of folded paper. "This is his name. Let me know when you find him." She slid the paper in front of Austin and stood up. "I don't have to tell you that this is important, do I?""I already know it is.""And how is that?""Because you called me.""Yeah, I did. Try not to make me regret it any more than I do." A call on her radio came through and the dispatcher on the other end was asking for any reinforcements for a fire on Hawthorn Avenue. Priority 2, Code 3. Austin's eyebrows lifted and when he looked at Henry, he had the same expression on his face. Foy pressed the button on her radio and said that she was on her way. "Listen, I gotta go.""Aww, so soon?"Foy rolled her eyes. "Yeah, someone is trying to burn down Camden Hills," she replied. "This is the third goddamn fire in two weeks. Later.""Now you see why I hate cops," Austin said, unfolding the piece of paper."What? I kind of liked her," Henry said, placing his arms on the table. "So, about that call, those codes...""What codes?""Nah, don't play stupid. You and I both know what priority 2, code 3 means.""Yeah and?" Austin asked, waving the piece of paper back and forth. "I already have a job.""You're an idiot. So, who we huntin'?"Austin glanced up underneath his lashes. "We?" he asked, reading the name on the paper. "I thought you wanted outta here.""I do, but your simple ass just agreed to help out that cop out, so the faster you do this favor for her, the faster we can get out of here," Henry replied, snatching the piece of paper out of Austin's hand. He read the name on the paper and said, "Who the hell is Arvo Strickland?"
Ryan still hadn't been able to move. Inside Kings Hill Cemetery, she silently stood in front of her daughter's grave, willing herself to be strong. Just replace the bouquet of dead flowers from last week and walk away. But just like the five times she visited her daughter prior, it never became any easier. Every time she read the engraved words, HERE LIES DRUDEN WILHELMINA CORDOVA LENIER (2002-2023) on the front of the gray headstone, she felt another piece of her heart break. Fourteen days ago, she had a daughter. Now, she had nothing. Squeezing her eyes shut, she gripped the fresh bouquet of flowers in her hand and took a deep breath. But as the tear slid down her cheek, she broke, and the bouquet of flowers in her hand caught on fire. As the bouquet disintegrated in her hand, she cleaned her hand on her thigh and angrily wiped her eyes. "I miss you and I love you, Bunny.""Thank God I forgot my flowers today."Ryan slowly turned around and stamped her foot on the grass. "I was never much of a flowers girl anyway.""My kind of a woman.""What are you doing here, Austin?""Looking for you," he replied, folding his arms across his chest. "You haven't returned any of my calls. I was beginning to take it personal.""You should.""I did," Austin said, dropping his arms. He stepped out from underneath the tree and walked into the sunlight. "Then I remembered that this wasn't supposed to be anything serious."Ryan put her hands in the pockets of her raincoat and said, "Is that what you came here to tell me? That you miss me?""Only if I thought it would change things but I know it won't. So, I'll just cut to the chase and ask you how many more fires do you plan on causing around town before people start asking questions?"Briefly looking away, Ryan took a deep breath. "How did you know it was me?""I didn't," Austin responded, stepping closer to her. "Not until just now when you told me.""So... what? Is this some kind of last minute intervention? Are you here to tell me that burning down the city that took away my only child won't make me feel better? That it won't make me feel better? Because if you are, I'm gonna tell you that I know all of that." She leaned in closer to his face and looked him directly in the eyes. "And I don't care.""Ryan, I wasn't going to tell you any of that. I'm in no position to tell you or anyone how to grieve a lost one. Shit, I drink not to feel. You, you start fires. But what I am going to tell you is that as much as you blame this city for Drue's death, it's still the city that she called home. And if there was a way to bring her back--""There isn't. I checked.""--if there was a way to bring her back, I doubt she'd be happy to see what you're doing to her home."Ryan clenched her jaw. "I thought you would've been gone already.""I was on my way out... until I received a call from our friend, Detective Foy. She's been looking for you.""Isn't everyone?""She asked me to find someone," Austin said, reaching into his pocket. He pulled out the piece of paper and handed it to Ryan. "Someone I believe she thinks you have some kind of relationship with."Ryan opened the piece of paper and kissed her teeth. "We haven't met, but I recognize the name," she said, crumbling up the paper. "Did she say anything else?""I didn't ask. Like you said, I should've been gone already.""Yet here you are.""Here I am. Given your reaction to the name on that paper, do I have anything to worry about?"Ryan smiled. "I'm a big girl, Austin," she said. "And we both know that out of the two of us, I'm not the one that goes looking for trouble." She leaned forward and gave him a kiss on the lips. "Be safe out there." She started to walk away until he grabbed her hand. With her back turned, she inhaled sharply. "Austin..." she said, turning her head to the side. "Let's not make this harder than it has to be.""Who says it has to be hard at all?""Exactly." She squeezed his hand and without looking at him, she dropped his hand and walked away.
Kris was making her way down the stairs holding a huge brown box in her hand. Balancing the box underneath her arm, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a pair of keys. Unlocking the door, she gasped. "Jesus Christ!" she yelled, dropping the box. The items in the box flew into the air and fell onto the floor, one of which was a glass picture frame that shattered upon impact."That looked important."Kris groaned underneath her breath. "Should I even bother asking how you got into my apartment?" she asked, putting her hand on her forehead. "I haven't even officially moved in yet.""As if that would stop a man like me, I am made of air.""Obviously." Kris kneeled down and began packing the box up again. She picked up the cracked picture frame and stared at it. It was a picture of her, Ryan and their mother; one of the last times the three of them were all together. Slamming it into the box, she looked up. "So, how can I help you, Arvo? I highly doubt a member of the Unseelie Court came by to help me decorate."Arvo placed his hand on the dining room table and began tapping his finger. "Your doubt is correct," he said. "I'm actually looking for your sister. She's quite a hard woman to find.""Well, if someone doesn't want to be found... you know the rest," Kris said, picking up the box. She walked past Arvo and placed the box inside of the small pantry that sat between her L-shaped kitchen and the balcony. Pulling the door closed, she said, "But since you're not aware, I haven't seen my sister in two weeks.""I know, but I'm pretty sure you could get into contact with her if you needed to. So, if it wasn't obvious, I need you to.""Unless I've lost my mind, I don't remember aligning myself with the Unseelie Court, so when did I start taking orders from you?"Arvo gave Kris a onceover before he licked his lips. "You know what? You're right. Where are my manners?" He stood up and walked up to her, stopping in front of her face. Towering over her, he let out a small low exhale. He took his finger and placed it underneath her chin, pushing her chin upwards. His eyes explored her face before he leaned forward and placed a kiss on her lips. Backing away briefly, he sucked in his bottom lip before Kris leaned forward and kissed him again. Pushing her up against the pantry door, Arvo placed one of his hands on the door as Kris cupped his face. He led a trail of kisses down towards her neck, where he began sucking on her collarbone. He used his other hand to slip underneath her t-shirt and as he got closer to one of her breasts, Kris' eyes popped open."Wait, wait," she said, pushing him backwards. "I-I can't do this again.""I remember you liking this the first time. What's changed?""Nothing's changed," Kris replied, breathing heavily. "What happened before was a one-time thing.""And what about the second time?"She looked up at him and frowned. "Why are you looking for my sister?"Pulling his hand out from underneath her shirt, Arvo backed away from Kris and crinkled his nose. "It seems like her Detective friend has been looking for me, and I don't need any distractions while I'm in the midst of rebuilding the Unseelie Court.""I don't see how that concerns Ryan.""I never said it did, but Detective Foy has deployed anyone who will give her an ear to find me. One of which is your sister and her Hunter friend.""So, you want me to tell my sister to back off?" Kris asked, standing up straight."Yes, among other things," Arvo replied, putting his hands in his pockets. "The Hunter I can take care of, but out of respect for her recent loss, it would be in your sister's best interest if she stayed out of this.""Ryan and I aren't exactly on speaking terms and I can't promise anything, but I'll see what I can do. What are you gonna do about the Detective?”“I haven’t decided on that yet.”“Any word on Virek?”“No, but I expected as much,” Arvo said. “He didn’t take the Hybr– I mean Drue. He didn’t take her death well.”“None of us did.”"Well, I’ll let you get back to your decorating." He started to walk towards the door and he had his hand on the doorknob before Kris spoke up."Why is this Detective looking for you anyway?" she asked."I assume she wants to kill me.""Why?""I killed her brother."